Howl at the Moon (Re-up)

by Failsafe99

Rating: mature
Tags: Anthro, Main 6, Romance, Princess Luna, Original Character, Other, Adventure, Equestria Girls, Profanity, Gore, Violence, Princess Celestia, Slice of Life, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe
Length: 161264

I got stuck with a new job. And I am not unhappy.

I went to a con dressed as a Howler, a creature from the comic Ghosts Among the Wild Flowers. I met a character there named the Shaman, a mysterious lady in the comic. She sold me some things, and sent me to Equestria, with a job to do. I don't really find my job unappealing.

Published 2019-03-25 18:40:01 UTC
Last updated 2020-06-21 08:13:32 UTC

My Train of Thought on New Friends

The train left the station, and when it did the moon shone through the windows. It blinded me for a moment, before becoming bearable, and as it did, outside the windows came into focus. It was beautiful. The land outside was covered in snow, and it was night. I was in a sleeping car, and there was one other pony in the car besides me. It was a mare, if my knowledge of horses (or probably ponies, as that is what the Shaman said), was correct. I knew she was a mare because of her body structure. I quickly look away, deciding not to stare at the pretty girl sleeping in the room with me. I looked and saw the top bunk open. I stowed my duffel bag, and climbed on to the bunk. I stared out the window for a while, looking at the snow covered land, and the aurora above in the sky.

After that, I checked my duffel bag, found a flashlight I put in for emergencies, or for reading at night, and grabbed the book the Shaman had gave me. How to Train Your Howler. I laughed at the reference to the books and movies, which in my opinion had been great. To bad I wouldn't get to see three. I opened the book up, and started to read up on my powers.

The sun shone in my eyes as I was shaken awake. I opened the to see a pretty face looking at me. The face was covered in a butter yellow fur, and she had pink hair that covered her right eye just a little. She was giving me a worried look, shaking me lightly.

"Um, mister. We will be arriving at the Crystal Empire soon. I just thought you would like to get up and get yourself ready. I'm sorry if I bothered you." Her voice was above a whisper, but wasn't loud enough to be heard in a crowd.

"No, thank you. I am sorry if I might have scared you, being in the same room." She shakes her head no, and tells me she knew that she had been put with a man. She was happy that I wasn't someone who would take advantage of her having been asleep.

"I would never. Actually, the idea of even taking advantage of someone like THAT, almost makes me want to throw up, pardon the crass words."

"It's okay, and I agree. It makes me sick to think that there are ponies out there that would do that. Anyways, would you like to come and sit with me and my friends? It might make it easier on us if you do, they were worried about who I was sleeping with."

"Sure. Lead the way." And lead she did. As I followed, I did take the time to check her out, as I am a guy, and I hadn't had many girls in my life who treated me like this. She was again, beautiful, with nice hips that swayed nicely, and wings that poked out from the back of her large green long sleeved sweater. Her chest, from what I had seen last night, was a large size, I don't know cup sizes, as I wasn't the type of person to ever check on those types of things. Her pink hair came down to her waist, and was meet by the start of her tail, sticking out a small hole cut into the jeans she was wearing, slightly bigger in the legs so to not be digging into her legs.

We made it to the seating cars, and A cyan blue mare with a rainbow on her head jumped up, calling out the girls name leading me.

"FLUTTERSHY, over here." I saw the walking rainbow sit down, and looked at the other four mares around her, and the one lizard like being.

One had orange fur, with blonde hair, and a cowboy hat on her head. I believe the design was Stetson, but I never wore hats, so I couldn't be positive. She was very well muscled, and had a well toned body for her muscles. She wore a flannel shirt that was unbuttoned, and a white undershirt, and she was wearing farmers pants, with patches and dirt on them that clearly would never wash off. She saw me, and tipped her hat a little in hello.

The next pony had royal purple hair that was curled to look prim and proper, and a tail that did the same. she had on a some yoga pants, and a simple shirt with ruffles across the chest. Her fur was a snow white, and her coat was an argyle pattern, and it looked absolutely amazing the way it was paired with everything. Unlike the others, she seemed to have a horn. I could only guess that she might be a unicorn.

The next mare was the rainbow one. Her hair was a rainbow of colors, literally, and she had a cyan blue coat. She had wings as well, and since these were ponies, I could guess she was a pegasus, as was Fluttershy. She wore track pants and a sports bra and tank top. Her winter coat sat on the floor at her hooves. She saw me looking and glared. I didn't think she liked me.

Then there was the one reading a book. AH, a fellow bookworm, I wondered if she read fiction or Sci-fi stuff. She had a lavender fur coat, and her mane, as I finally remembered horse hair being called, was also royal purple hair with a single streak of hot pink and two streaks of lavender on both sides of it. She had a pair of yoga pants as well, and a blouse that went with it. She was the most interesting pony of the group, as she had a horn AND wings. I didn't know what to call her species.

The lizard child came next, though I wouldn't say anything out loud about what he might be. He had purple scales, and came up to approximately my chest if he where to stand up. I stood at roughly 6'1", and he must have been about 5'11". Down his back was a line of spines, colored toxic green. I didn't know whether to be worried about poisoning or not if i accidentally touched one.

And finally, a bouncing pink mare. All pink. Light pink fur, and hot pink mane and tail. She looked at me with eyes as if she knew something I didn't. She was the craziest of the group, I could see it. She was wearing a blue short skirt with blue leggings, and a blue tank top with a yellow half-sleeve crop top sweater. She spoke first.

"Hello again Cameron. It's good to see you again. Don't worry, it has to do with the Flibblecorp., so don't think to much into it. I will say though, I wish the author didn't have to rewrite the story, the last one was getting pretty funny. Oh well, here we are." Everyone but me knew what the Flibblecorp. was, and everyone, including me, didn't understand anything about author or being rewritten.

"Pinkie Pie, you are the most random pony ever."The rainbow haired girl said. Pinkie just sighed, and then said.

"Well, let's do introductions for YOU, as the readers already know us. Skittles is named Rainbow Dash, the bookworm is Twilight Sparkle, the shy mare that lead you here is Fluttershy, as you heard Rainbow scream, the farmer is Applejack, and the British accented mare is Rarity, a fashionista and armor maker. Me and Applejack are earth ponies, Twilight is an Alicorn, a mixture of all three races, Rainbow and Fluttershy are indeed pegasi, and Rarity is a unicorn. Also, HEY TWILIGHT, THIS GUY IS FROM ANOTHER WORLD!" Twilight was jolted from her book at the words, and turned to Pinkie Pie. Before Twilight could speak up though, Pinkie said one more thing.

"Oh yeah, and the dragon is Spike, Twilight's little brother. she hatched him from an egg, and they adopted him into the family."

"Pinkie, that is sensitive information. I am sure this man doesn't want to know what happened with my family. And what was that about him being from another world?"

"Actually, my adoption is a lot more complicated than yours. As for what Pinkie said, how did you know? I only arrived last night, and appeared in Fluttershy's room. And before anyone says anything, I didn't DO anything to her. Promise."

"Just a hunch. And a knowledge of events as presented to me by some subordinates in the Flibblecorp. I know a lot about you, Cameron Ruff. Everything in your files when you joined. I also had to talk to some people, and you no longer work for your old boss, what was his name. Harblenip. You don't work for him anymore, you work for me. I will give you your assignment shortly. Anyways, lets get back on topic, before we break our friends." And with that, everyone of the girls seemed to shake themselves out of some sort of funk, and Twilight came at me with a vengeance, backing me into one of the chairs on the train.

Before I could be fully berated with questions, the train pulled up to a station, and the girls pulled Twilight away from me. Spike started to get a wagon, and got everyone's luggage and put it in. I looked around the train car, and saw a bunch of other ponies giving each others high fives, and gearing up for something big. Rainbow Dash got up from her chair and turned to address everyone in the car.

"OKAY EVERYPONY, LISTEN UP! WE'RE GOING OUT TO REPRESENT PONYVILLE! SO I WANNA HEAR, WHO'S GONNA WIN!"

"WE ARE!"

"I CAN'T HEAR YOU!!"

"WE ARE!!!"

"THAT'S RIGHT! NOW LETS SHOW THEM OUR PONYVILLE SPIRIT!!!"

Everyone on the car cheered, and started to offload. The girls were leaving Spike with the luggage wagon, and I walked over to help him, grabbing the handle and pulling the towering luggage pile out of the train. As we exited, I turned to the girls and asked them.

"Hey, um, since I just got to this world, mind filling me in on what is going on, whats happening that we are showing the PONYVILLE SPIRIT? Cause I am new to this." Twilight came to me with the answer.

"The Equestria Games. A series of events that show the prowess of each town and city in Equestria, by showing of what their top athletes can do."

"Oh, so like the Olympics?"

"What are the Olympics?"

"What you just said. A bunch of countries send the top athletes of each country, to compete in a series of sports, to see which country has the best athletes in the WORLD. It wasn't just one country, but the whole planet that participated. It was hosted by one of the larger countries of the world, and it was always something to watch."

"Yeah, that sounds exactly like what the Equestria games are. What sports did they have?" Rainbow Dash asked, as we started walking towards an arena that looked like the Olympic stadium, but made out of solid crystal.

"Fencing, swimming, archery, rifle shooting, boat racing, kayaking, and a ton of other sports. The best athletes trained for years, most their lives, to compete in the Olympics, and to even get there was an honor of the highest order, as it showed that you where better than every other person who did it. To win, you gained world renown fame, and the country you came from gets bragging rights. I am guessing that the city that wins gets bragging rights as well?"

"Yep, and this year it's going to be Ponyville." Rainbow said. We where nearing a statue at that point, and getting a closer look at it, it looked to be a statue of Spike. I asked him.

"Yep, that's me. I helped save the Empire after it had returned from a thousand year disappearance. They built the statue in my honor. In fact, I am to light the torch for the opening ceremony."

"Cool, hey wanna trade me on pulling? I'm getting a little tired, what do they put in these bags?"

"Mostly Rarity's stuff is the weight. She packs like, five suitcases every time we go traveling. But she is really pretty, so I don't mind pulling the cart most of the time. Besides, these 6 have saved Equestria multiple times, they can't be expected to carry there bags everywhere. Hell, Twilight's a Princess for Celestia's sake. She is royalty."

"Wait, the nerds a princess? How did that happen?"

"Well, she finished a spell that the great Starswirl the Bearded couldn't finish, and in doing so, earned her wings and became an Alicorn."

"So Alicorn's are royalty?"

"Yes, mostly because they live for a very long time. Celestia and Luna are over two thousand years old. And they control the sun and moon, raising and lowering them everyday. Is something wrong man, you don't look so good?"

I could not believe that something can move a celestial body. That is impossible. The sun is a ball of gasses that are burning at thousands of degrees, and are billions of miles from the planet. And the moon is just a giant hunk of rock yes, but it is also thousands of miles from the planet. I just shook my head and said that everything was fine, but inside I was freaking out. Why did the Shaman want me to meet them. What did I do to get a chance to meet the most powerful beings in this universe.

As I was having a mental breakdown, talking to the sane voices in my head, we reached the arena ticket booth. As we walked up, I started to drift away from the girls, and had handed the luggage cart off to Spike to go buy a ticket for the Equestrian Olympics, when Twilight turned around and saw me walking away.

"Hey, Cameron, come on. Your our friend, you get VIP with the other girls. Rainbow and Fluttershy are going to get ready for the games with the Ponyville team. I would like to introduce you to the Princesses before the games start though, so follow me when we get to the top."

All I could do was nod and cry on the inside. I am now going to be taken IMMEDIATELY to the most powerful beings. Yay me.

Author's Note

I hope you can take the new time frame well. I felt that the other one had things to cramped in to fit in the time of a month. It didn't give me time to fit some more character development, and bring in some conflict and battles. Speaking of battles, I may have one soon.

Have a Jivin day!

Meeting the Not so Royal Royals

Twilight led me and the other girls up to the VIP box, and then grabbed my hand and hauled me after her. She drug me up to another box, with four guards standing outside the door from the box. They bowed to Twilight, but stuck a spear in my face and wouldn't let me pass.

"It's okay, he's with me. I am introducing him to the Princesses. Come on, let's go." And pulled me through the door. I stumbled, and when I caught myself, I felt something under my hands. I didn't immediately recognize what the squishy objects where, so I looked up, and saw that I had grabbed the boobs of one of the princesses. I didn't know which one, but I did know that I should probably take my hands off of them. I release my hold on the royal, soft breasts, and proceed to kneel.

"I am so sorry your highness. I didn't mean to do that. Please forgive me."FUCKFUCKFUCKFUCKFUCKFUCKFUCKFUCK.

"What are you? I know every species on the planet, but I have never encountered one such as yours?"

"Well, your highness, I am a human. More specifically, Homo Sapien. Um, I think that I have a message for you? It's from your mother, I think. She said to give you her regards, and to tell you hello." The alicorn next to the white one in front of me spoke up at this.

"How do we know you have meet our mother? We can not go on mere word alone, human. Tell us, what proof do you have that you have meet our mother?"

"Hush, Luna. Do not be rude. I would like an answer as well to that question, but let us do this correctly. Rise, you are fine. Accident's do happen, and Twilight did cause you to fall. I am Princess Celestia. This is my sister, and co-ruler of Equestria, Princess Luna. The Third alicorn, the one with the pink hair and is sitting on the other side of Luna, is Princess Cadence, our niece, and ruler of the Crystal Empire, of which you are standing in. Tell us, what is your name, and do you have proof that you have meet our mother?"

"My name is Cameron Ruff. And she said to give you this, whatever it is." I pull the amber teardrop out of my hammerspace, and the eyes of all the princesses widen. Celestia holds out her hand, and I place the teardrop in her hand. She looks at it, and then hands it to Luna.

"Very well. We welcome you, Cameron Ruff, to Equestria. We would like to talk to you again, sometime, but for now, I think the games are about to begin. Do you have a seat?"

"Yes, Twilight told me to sit in the guest box."

"You will sit in this box, with us. That way, we may talk more, if we so wish."

"Of course, your highness. Thank you. I have had a long night last night, however, so I do wish to rest, and possibly sleep. Do you mind if I listen to my music?"

"No, we do not. And that is fine, go ahead and rest. We will wake you when we wish to talk." I nodded, and went to one of the empty seats beside a stallion. He had a blonde mane, white fur, a horn, and a tuxedo, with a rose in the pocket. As I sat down, I reached up to the headphones that were on my neck and turned them on.

I had found out from my book, I still had my phone and headphones. I wouldn't be able to make phone calls, or access the internet to look stuff up, but she did give it the ability do download any song I wished to get. It said that it had been turned into an MP3, basically, but it could Bluetooth to my headphones, and get any song in the world. I paired my headphones to the MP3, and turned on some easy listening stuff.

When I looked at the pony next to me, I saw him staring at me with a disgusted look on his face. I didn't know what was wrong, so I looked down to see if I had got something on me, and found nothing. And my clothes were fine. They looked like Archers outfit from the anime 'Fate/Stay Night, with light fabric gloves covering my hands. I pulled out a headphone, and reached my hand out to shake his.

"Hi, my names Cameron. Nice to meet you." He jerked himself away from me, and got an even more disgusted face than before.

"Guards, GUARDS! Come and seize this creature immediately. What is this hairless ape doing in the royal box? Guards, come and get this abomination out of here!"

Yep, you are definitely on my shit list. I wonder how much money he has?

The guards came over to arrest me, but couldn't. When the stallion saw that they were not doing anything, he started to huff, and continued to tell them to arrest me.

"Prince Blueblood, i'm sorry, but the princesses are the ones who invited him into the box. He is here under order from Princess Celestia. We can't arrest him."

"Guard, it's alright. I will leave. I will tell the princesses what happened, and then go to the VIP box. Sorry to waste your time. Prince Blueblood, I am sorry to have disturbed you, and I hope you have a pleasant day." And with that, I slipped a sharp thumbtack shaped piece of crystal onto his chair as I bow, and walk to the princesses.

"Hey Cameron. Whats up? Something wrong?" Twilight asks.

"Nothing much. Just meet a guy named Prince Blueblood, who called the guard over to get me out of the box. I just decided to leave, instead of the guard getting in trouble. I will be in the VIP box if you need me." With that, I walked over to the railing, looked over, that the area under me was clear, and hopped over the rail into the VIP box. I then looked for the girls, and saw them near the front of the box. I walked over, and sat beside Pinkie Pie, who turned to me and said.

"I saved you a seat. Go ahead and take a nap, I will wake you if needed."

"Thanks. I will be listening to my music, so don't try to hard to wake me. Unless there is an emergency, in which case wake me the fuck up. Night Pinkie."

"Rest easy, Cameron."

I placed my headphones back in, and listened to music, drifting off to sleep.

As I was sleeping, I floated in some weird galaxy like place. When I looked around, I noticed the Alicorn. It was Luna, and she was looking at me with a curious expression.

"Hello, princess Luna. Um, how are you in my dreams, may I ask?"

"We are the protector of ponies dreams from nightmares. As such, we can enter anyponies dreams we see fit. As you are new to this world, I saw fit to come here, and see the state of your mind." She continued looking around my dream mindscape.

"Do you wanna see something amazing, princess? If so, you are gonna have to trust me." She looked at me, then away, clearly in thought. Finally, she turned back, saying.

"Yes."

"Very well. I will show you worlds YOU, have never dreamed of."

"I was stuck on the moon for a thousand years, there is not much you can show me that I have not most likely gazed upon during that time."

"Trust me, you have seen nothing yet."And with that, I started to show her some of the most beautiful places in the history of imagination.

I showed her the Halo universe. Skyrim, God of War, spacescapes so beautiful they would make you cry. I showed her everything, and when she finally said to stop, she was crying with wondrous joy.

"That, was amazing. I had never even thought those could be thought up, and imagined. Those places, I have never seen the likes of them before, and am not likely to ever again. I do have one thing to ask, however. Why did you decide to show me these things? What made you show me those places?"

"You looked like you needed more convincing that I am not a bad person. I know that that doesn't show much, but would a person who wants to hurt you show you those, or let you stay in their mind/dreams, without getting indignant about the intrusion. I am a little taken aback by you appearing, but would someone of ill intent, have one of those pieces of amber that your mom gave me. Anyways, what is going on in the real world? Should you be sleeping, because I don't think you should be sleeping with all the foreign dignitaries in the royal box." Luna's eyes widened at the words, and she said goodbye after that, hastily leaving my dreams. I felt something shove my shoulder, and again and again. I finally jolted awake after the force pushed my mental self off it's feet.

Pinkie Pie was standing over me, shaking me. I looked at her, and she stopped.

"Wakey wakey Cameron. The games ended. Ponyville won most of the competitions. Let's go find Rainbow Dash and celebrate." The rest of the girls agreed, as did Spike, and we all stood up to go to the locker rooms. Twilight joined us part way there, as well as the princesses. Though I had to do a double take at Luna's face.

She had scribble marks all over her fur. She had rings drawn around her eyes, and squiggles on her cheeks. All of the tags were done in black ink, making it very noticeable on the midnight blue fur of the princess. Celestia, Cadence, and Twilight looked nonchalant about the marks, and Luna seemed oblivious. Celestia smiled coyly, winked, and put a finger to her lips. I decided to agree, let her SQUIRM.

We made it to the locker room without incident, and I stayed outside with Spike, as the girls went in to talk with Rainbow Dash. After about 15 minutes, we heard a yell, and then three princesses ran out of the bathroom and split up down the halls. Luna came out afterwards, and looked around, before setting her sights on me and Spike.

"WHERE HAVE THEY GONE! THEY MUST PAY FOR DEFILING ME!"

"To be fair, noone told you about it. I knew, I just wanted to watch you SQUIRM. And see the end result."

"YOU KNEW, AND YET YOU DIDN'T TELL US ABOUT THE DEFILEMENT! YOU ARE NO BETTER THAN THEM THREE! SUFFER AS THEY WILL!"

"Ah man, and I just got to this world. Well, Spike, it was nice talking to you, but I gotta run. Tell the girls I will meet them at the train station later." As I was saying this, I had to dodge a few magical blasts lobbed at me by Luna. After I had gave him the message, I ran, Luna chasing me the whole way. I turned a corner at one point, and leaped to the ceiling, and dug the claws of my crystal arm into the roof to hold me. Luna came to the turn, and passed under me, continuing down the hall in search of me and the other three princesses. After she turned another corner down the hall, I released my grip on the roof, and dropped to the floor. I then walked out of the underground locker area, into the daylight of the crystal city.

It was a beautiful place, and the first thing I noticed was a suspicious pony that had on a fake mustache and glasses. The problem being, the pony was a female, had a horn and wings, and was taller than the other ponies by a good two heads and a horn. And she was blindingly white, and reading a newspaper. I walked over to the odd pony.

"Good evening sir. May I join you on this bench. That is a very nice disguise you have on." Celestia replied in a surprisingly masculine voice that took me by surprise.

"Thank you. I am here to get away from my sister. She is a little unhappy right now, and I thought it best to leave will I could." I nodded, and then dropped the act.

"Well Celestia, I a doing the same. Running from your sister, that is. And after the amazing places I showed her, I thought I would get some amnesty. Guess not." Celestia dropped the voice.

"I agree, though thank you for distracting her long enough for us to have some fun. I may be over two thousand years old, but even I must have a little fun every now and again. Would you like to go get something to eat, I am getting hungry."

"Yes, please. I do want to say though, human beings are omnivores."

"That is no problem. We ponies have learned to eat meat over the centuries. Come, I know a good place."

And with that, Celestia took me to the Equestrian equivalent of a Golden Corral, but with less meat. She got multiple plates of food, piled to overflowing, and I had one heaping plate. We talked, and she asked me questions about my life, and how I was so calm and willing to accept being here. And I told her. My mom had not been the nicest of people, she raised me well, but she went about it wrong. How me and her got in arguments often, how we did foster care, and the last group of kids we had taken care of. We talked for a good while, when a gust of smoke appeared in front of Celestia and materialized into a scroll.

"It would seem that your new friends are looking for you. I think it best if I go and apologize to my sister, and you go meet your friends. I will tell them to meet us at the castle, were we will be sleeping." She wrote a reply on another scroll, and set it ablaze in a flash of fire, the smoke wafting out the window into the breeze. We stood and she paid for our meals, though I did leave a tip for the bus boy. Then we walked back to the castle, chatting the whole way. When we got there, we were greeted by the other three princesses, and Luna told her sister to start lowering the sun.

I stood with my mouth open at the shear power that I saw. Celestia's horn glowed with a golden magic, and she raised a hand towards the sun, and lowered it, the sun moving along as well. After it was down, Luna stepped forth, and her horn glowed silver, and she started to raise her hand, and the moon rose as well. I didn't know what to say.

I fainted from the display.

Author's Note

Next time, Twilight is going places. Have fun trying to figure that out.

Have a Jivin day!

Three Days of Equestria Girls

The next thing I remember, is Twilight running down the halls, screaming.

"Help, thief, they stole my crown! Stop!" I jump up and quickly run out of the room, noticing that I still have the same clothes on as when I had fainted. I opened the door to the room I had woken in, and saw Twilight running in my general direction, behind another pony who was covered in a cloak, wearing rubber pads on their hooves to muffle their footsteps. The pony looks up and see's me, and stumbles slightly afterwards.

I thought she had seen my glowing Pink eyes, and used the opportunity to try and tackle the strange pony, succeeding and causing us to tumble down the stairs. The thief and I ended up busting into a room with a mirror, kind of like the mirror in the Harry Potter movies. The thief's bag flew open, and I saw a tiara like object fly out and bounce once before flying into the mirror, passing through it like a portal. I stared for a second, dumbstruck, before looking back to the pony that stole it.

As we had tumbled down the stares, the ponies cloak had come off, and exposed the mare beneath. She was the color of maize, and had hair the color of fire, and was staring at the mirror. She then looked at me and gave a smirk. Then, Twilight bursts into the room, the other 5 behind her. The mare turns to me, then says with a confidant attitude.

"Sorry it had to be this way, Princess." The mare then leaps for the mirror, and before I can follow, dashes into it. Yep, definitely a portal. I turn to the girls, and they all gasp at seeing my glowing neon pink eyes. Yeah, I guess I am still part Howler.

"Does my mouth glow too?" I ask the girls, and they all step back, and nod their heads.

"Sorry. It's part of being a Howler. I will tell you more about that later. In the meantime, can anyone fill me in on what the hell just happened?"

"Yes, I believe I can shed some light on this. Come, we must tell you who and what has happened, or at least, what we can guess." Celestia enters the room, and everyone bows. She just turns, and walks away, leaving us to follow.

A little while later, we are standing in the throne room. Celestia is on the left, Cadence is on her throne, and Luna is to the right, with us standing at the bottom of the steps to the throne. Celestia is speaking.

"Sunset Shimmer. She was a student of mine, before Twilight. She began her studies not long before her. She learned quickly, and was just as smart as Twilight. But, when she didn't get what she wanted fast enough, she became cruel and dishonest. I tried to help her, but she refused, and went to start her own path. One that lead her to that portal, and to stealing your crown." Spike spoke up at that, pulling out a tiara that looked like the other one, but was notably more shoddy and fake.

"She replaced the crown with this one. It looks like a hunk of junk!" He then takes the fake gem off the crown and tries to eat it, but spits it back out shortly after. "Uh, and that is not a real gem."

"I suppose Sunset thought that you would be fooled by the fake crown for enough time to allow her to enact her plan, and by the time you would have noticed it was fake, it would have been to late to retrieve it."

"But I don't understand. Where did she go? Where did she take my crown?" Celestia shook her head.

"I am afraid that you are about to learn more than I the answers to those questions. I do not have any idea what is beyond that portal, but one thing, something Starswirl the Bearded once said about it. In fact, it has something to do with our newest guest. And before you speak, know that I am not accusing you of being an accomplice." It takes me a second to comprehend what she means by this.

"Okay, take y, carry the 3, find the square root of 5,682, and divide by 0. Wait, the mirror must have humans on the other side!"

"YES! So it leads to the human world?"

"That is all I know. Nothing more. Twilight, you must go to this world, and retrieve your stolen crown from Sunset Shimmer. You must leave soon. Come, let us go to the mirror chamber." I don't need to tell you that we walked there.

Twilight looked at us with worry in her eyes as she saw the mirror. She started to walk up to the portal, before Rainbow dash and the others stepped in front of her.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa. If Twilight's going anywhere, we are going with her." Luna shook her head.

"Neigh, Twilight must do this alone. If all of you where to go, it would cause an imbalance. We do not know what lies beyond the portal, but Twilight, you must face it alone. Also, time is of the essence. On the third day, when the moon peaks in the night sky, the gateway will close. And it will not open again for another thirty moons." Twilight and the girls give Luna looks of shock and horror.

"Thirty moons? That's how long it takes for this to reopen? And I have three days to get my crown back from Sunset Shimmer?"

"Correct."

Twilight nods. She takes a deep breath, holds it, before exhaling long and slowly. She then states in a calm and collect voice.

"Okay, I'm ready."

"Wait. Maybe I should go with her. I am a human, and who's to say that Sunset wont try and hurt Twilight for following her. I know about humans, and can help her adjust, and I can help her if she gets in trouble. And I am pretty sure I wont cause an imbalance because, technically, i'm not supposed to be here. Also, again, already human."

Celestia takes a second to think, then agrees. "I see no reason to not allow you to go with Twilight, and help her adjust to her new situation."

"Well, since you came, I know somewhat what I might look like." Twilight then looks at me and smiles. "Thanks for coming, Cameron."

"It's alright. Also, everyone just usually calls me Cam, since it's quicker and easier to say. So get used to calling me that. All of you." I point to the rest of the ponies in the room, and they all give me affirmations that they will. I turn to Twilight, and step up and take a hold of her shoulder.

"Do you trust me?"

"...Yes."

"Good." I then proceed to shove her into the portal. Everyone gasps at this, and Spike runs up to me, grabs me, and says.

"Why did you do that?!"

"Because she was already talking herself out of it. Also, nice of you to join her." I then break his hold, and shove him through the portal after Twilight. I then turn to the angry ponies in the room and say.

"Before you get angry, I did it for their own good. Twilight was afraid, and Spike would have probably followed us anyways. I will help Twilight, and we will be back before the portal closes. In closing, think on what I have said, Celestia, and you will understand why I did what I did. I bid you adieu." And I step through the portal.

This was the most fucked up mind trip I have ever went on. Seriously, the portal was crazy inside. I swear I saw Twilight's body stretched out before me, before being slingshot into the rainbow void. The void itself was the trippiest thing ever. The swirling colors of the color spectrum, all the colors ever in the universes, swirling and billowing and falling like waterfalls and other things that I don't even know how to describe. I don't think you could smoke enough weed to get to the point I was tripping at. And I know, weed doesn't make you see technicolor like this, but the point is the same. I felt my body stretch and warp across the void, before I was also slung into nowhere. After a second, I saw a light, and I was heading straight for it.

As I came upon the light, my body started to slow from it's incredible speed, and I was calmly deposited on the porch like piece of rainbow void. I walked out of the portal.

To see a school in front of me. And Pinkie Pie, but more importantly a school. And Spike was a purple with green ears Retriever type dog, but the school was more important. Twilight was looking around, also looking at the school, talking to me.

"How do you stand on two legs so easily without a tail? I can't seem to keep my balance." She takes a step, and falls on her hands and knees. I am still staring at the school. I don't want to go back to school. I finally am shaken out of my stupor as Spike bites my leg.

"AHHH, what the fuck was that for Spike?"

"For shoving me and Twilight through the portal asshole. Now where even." I stare at him wide eyed. "What?"

"Dogs don't talk in the human world. You might want to talk a LOT less. Like, not at all. People will find it creepy as hell hearing a dog talk."

"Fine, but lets help Twilight. She can't seem to get up." I look over at Twilight, and see he's right.I take a quick look at our clothes, and see that Twilight is wearing what looks to be a purple denim skirt with a starburst symbol on it, some knee high boots with denim covers that go over them, with three argyle spots along the front, also purple. Her shirt is a robin egg blue blouse that is short sleeved. My clothes haven't differed much. Instead of archers outfit from Fate/Stay Night, I am wearing a long sleeve maroon body, gray sleeve shirt, black jeans with my chain wallet, and a pair of black combat boots, my right hand is in a glove that has Colonel Mustang's alchemy symbol on it.

I walk over to Twilight and offer my hand. She looks for a second, and then takes it, I help her to her feet afterwards.

"Okay, so, here's the deal. We are going to have to become students at the school over there. I doubt that Sunset wouldn't have something to do at school, given it's proximity to the portal. I don't know what position she has, be it teacher, student, janitor, and Celestia forbid her be Principal of the school. We need to find said principal, and have them help us become students. With these things in mind, I say we move along. Also, Spike, stay outside. Schools usually have a no animal policy that they have to uphold, in case someone is allergic to dogs. Also, we need some fake identification. Pinkie, I believe that is why you are here." the pink haired girl nods her head.

"Yepperooni, here you go. Official identification in this world, with previous schooling history, medical records, anything that is necessary to enroll in High school. Now, I need you to erase our memories of seeing each other, so that I wont know her when we are supposed to meet. Here is the device, and your glasses." She hands me the deneurolyzer from MIB and a pair of nice sunglasses. They look really cool, and I decide to wear them to cover my glowing neon pink eyes.

"Twilight, Spike, I need you two to look right here please. Pinkie, you know the drill, look here, eyes open. Thank you. Now..." and I flash them all with the deneurolyzer.

Twilight and I make our way into the school, and the first thing to be seen when entering is the trophy case. We are in a large foyer. We take a look at the trophy case, and Twilight says the first thing that comes to mind.

"What do you think, Cameron, other artifacts she's stolen from Equestria?"

"Really, Twilight? It's a trophy case. You really think that those are artifacts from Equestria?"

"Sorry, didn't think that through."

"It's fine. We need to get out of the halls before the bell rings, otherwise you'll get swept up in a tidal wave of kids."

As soon as I finish saying this, the bell rings, and students pour from every door into the halls. I grab Twilight's hand, and start to make my way through the crowded hall, doing the usual dance routine of dodging and weaving through everyone, keeping a steady grip on Twilight behind me.

We make it out, and to one of the halls that are less crowded. As we make our way downtown, walking fast, we see faces that keep making Twilight gasp and do double takes.

"I know almost every one of these people. They look exactly like people I've met in Equestria. That's the CMC." She points to three girls farther down the hall, one on a scooter, the other two running along behind. The scooter rider almost crashes into me, but I dodge around and pull Twilight out of the way. The girls continue down the hall, and we do to.

After about another twenty to thirty seconds, we hear some girls talking down a hall to our left.

"Oh, i'm really sorry, I just found it, and thought I should give it to her. If I had known it was your, I wouldn't have given it to her. I didn't know you had dropped it."

"Well I did. I was about to get it before you grabbed it. You shouldn't take things that don't really belong to you."

Two girls were arguing in the middle of the hall. One of them had butter yellow skin, pink hair down to her lower back, and had on a green skirt and white shirt, with a yellow backpack. She had the same voice as Fluttershy. The second girl was Sunset. I could tell immediately. She had the fire hair and the mean girl attitude. I walked down the hall, deciding to speak up.

"You know, whatever it is she picked up, I doubt it was yours anyways. But what do I know, i'm new here. Names Cameron, nice to meet you Sunset. I hold my right hand out for her to shake. The girl on fire had whipped around when i had started talking, and was glaring at me. She gave a smirk.

"Really, and from everything you heard to learn my name, you should know that I am queen bee of this school, right newbie." Though she did take my hand. I let her have it. I squeezed her hand, and felt her bones start to shift as I ground them together. Her face contorted in pain, and she tried to pull her hand away, but couldn't. After a few more seconds, me smiling nicely and looking on with a warm look, I let her hand go, and she grasped it and looked for any damage. She looked at me and said.

"You are gonna pay for that, newbie." She stomps away. Twilight had gone over to the Fluttershy like girl, and I learned her name is actually Fluttershy, Twilight introducing me right away.

"Thank you for helping me like that, though you shouldn't have done whatever you did. She looked like she had you on the top of her shit list." I just smiled.

"If I had let every bully put me down, I would not be standing here. Though I highly doubt I am at the top of her shit list. I probably rank about two or three. But anyways, you okay?"

"Yes, she just got angry that I took something of hers that she dropped." Twilight perked up at this.

"What did you take?" Fluttershy gave a sigh.

"Well, it started when I was standing at the base of the Wondercolts statue out front, trying to give out flyers for the animal shelter, like I usually do. All the sudden, this tiara/crown thing fly's in out of nowhere and hits me in the head. I picked it up, and it looked like the crown that had been designed for the Fall Formal Princess. I decided to give it to Principal Celestia."

"Principal Celestia?" Twilight looked at me with a look of confusion, before shaking her head and asking a more important question. "Where is her office, me and my brother are hoping to enroll." I nod my head at this.

Fluttershy points down the hall behind her. "Third door on you left."

We thank her and make our way to the office. As we get there I pull out the papers we need to enroll, and we knock on the door to Celestia's office.

"Come in." We make our way inside.

"Hello, principal Celestia. Me and my sister were hoping to enroll at this school. We just moved into town."

"of course. By chance would your sister like to become Princess of the Fall Formal. I think that would be right up her ally."

Twilight perks up at this. "Princess of the Fall Formal. You wouldn't happen to have gotten the crown back from Fluttershy have you. I heard it went missing, and she said she had found it and gave it to you when we spoke in the hall."

"Yes, she did. I have it in my desk for safe keeping. All you need to do to sign up is talk to the head of the Fall Formal Planning Committee. She should be in the gym sometime later. I can handle the enrollment, and have your schedules to you by the end of the day."

We stand up and shake her hand, thanking her as we eave the office. At that time we head to the lunch room, and see Fluttershy waving to us in line. As we walk over to her, Twilight and I notice that everyone seems to be separated into different groups based on hobby. And to me, it seems worse than the usual crowds you would see at a school like this. We are greeted by Fluttershy, and head down the lunch line. Already the food display is better than my old high school.

"Fluttershy, I was thinking of running for Princess of the Fall Formal. Do you know where I would find the head of the planning committee?" Fluttershy had been grabbing a bowl of fruit salad, and when she heard Twilight's question, she fumbled it, spilling it onto Twilight's shirt and dress.

"Princess of the Fall Formal. I wouldn't do that if I were you. Sunset Shimmer holds the crown currently, and most of the students here agree that she is probably going to hold it until we graduate. The last person to run against her, for the Spring Fling, was ran out of the school in shame. I hear she now works at the gas station. Sunset Shimmer doesn't play nice."

"I don't care. I still am going to run against her for princess. What do I have to do besides sign up?"

"Well, if you want to win, you might try getting rid of the segregation. So to say. More like you might try and unite everyone under one banner. Dethroning Sunset is a good one, but try and figure something else out to go with it. Anyways, lunch is only forty-five minutes, so hurry up and eat." To which the shy girl starts attacking her plate of food.

About twenty minutes later, Twilight and I enter the gym.

"Fluttershy said that the head should be in here?"

"INCOMING!" Streamers fall from the rafters of the gym, and end up covering me and Twilight. We look around after getting ourselves uncovered, and see a pink skinned girl with poofy hair, blue sleeved half top sweater, a white shirt with a heart on the front, and a pink skirt that has the symbol of three balloons, two blue and one yellow. Pinkie proceeds to pull one of the balloons of her skirt, and blow it up. Twilight walks up and taps her shoulder.

"Hi, my names Twilight Sparkle and i'm loo-" The girl swings around and almost smacks Twilight with the balloon. Twilight notices who the girl is, and speaks up. "Pinkie Pie?"

Pinkie gasps, and the air in the balloon comically disfigures her as it rushes out. Pinkie recovers quickly, and speaks to Twilight.

"*Gasp* Are you a psychic?"

"UH, no. Not unless I missed something on my last magical checkup." I cough to get Twilight's attention, and charade that mentioning magic is a big no no. "Uh, anyways. Fluttershy said that this is where I would find the head of the Fall Formal Planning Committee." Pinkie got a disgusted look on her face as she whirled around to face Twilight.

"Fluttershy, huh." She says with contempt in her voice. "Don't let her shyness fool you. She can be a real bitch." Twilight and I were shocked by this statement. I speak up.

"You two aren't friends?" Pinkie Pie ignores my question.

"We need to get your name on the ballet." She reaches into her hair and pulls out a clipboard. I get their attention and tell them I am going to go look around the school, before heading out into the halls. As I do, I see a girl coming down the hall, carrying three cases of something. I head over to her, and say.

"Here, let me get a few of those for you." and take two. When I see her face, I get a shock upon seeing what has to be Applejack.

"Well thanks pardner. Was gettin a bit unwieldy. Say, you new here? I've never seen you around here before."

"Yep. Enrolling today. My sisters signing up to be Princess at the Fall Formal."

"Really. That isn't a smart idea." We make our way into the gym, and Applejack calls out. "Anyone order a dozen cases of fizzy apple cider?!" We walk over to one of the tables and set them down, Pinkie bouncing up and down saying mememe the entire time.

"Can you get the rest?" I think she is talking to me, and open my mouth to reply, when a deep rumble catches me off guard.

"Eeyup." I turn around to catch sight of Clifford the big muscular man-bear.

"Thanks Big Mac. Hey, Cameron, can you give him a hand? Make it go quicker?" I nod and follow the small mountain outside to a red pickup truck. It's old and beat up, but probably well maintained under all the scratches. We silently set the rest of the crates of cider onto a dolly, but I grab one or two to lighten the load and make it less prone to fall. We make our way back inside to which we hear as we enter the gym.

"Hey, how'd you know ma' name was Applejack?"

"Uh, didn't you tell me?" To which me and Big Mac replied.

"Eenope." Twilight panics and starts to speak in a flustered manner. Me and Big Mac finish stacking the cider, and he leaves.

"Uh, well, it was sure nice meeting you, see you later, bye." And has left the room. I stand there baffled.

"Wow, she ditched me to hang with you two. Ah well." Suddenly, a wild Sunset Shimmer appears, flanked by two lackeys that give off the typical bumbling henchmen vibe.

"This, looks, terrible! There should be more streamers near the stage, and less balloons!" In comedic fashion, the two henchmen double up on what she says, but fail miserably at being a figure of authority.

"What, I thought that the amount of balloons was enough. That way, when you want, you can have your two dingbats go fly around and see who is sabotaging your night. But, hey, what do I know about parties." Pinkie doesn't help me.

"Well, Cameron, not that much. Like, you seriously need to step up your party game. And comeback game." I shrug.

"Can't win all comebacks. But, if it's a fight, then maybe." Sunset has been glaring at me this whole conversation, looking upon me with a seething hatred, burning with a fire straight from the depths of Tarturus, I am speaking this whole thing and Applejack and Pinkie are laughing at my descriptions of Sunsets loathing gaze upon my fantastic body. Her thoughts wander to what I might look like under all these clothes, and is silently wishing she could take the off. Her anger is growing. i am stopping this topic." Pinkie and Applejack are dying of laughter, as Sunset is trying to burn me with her glare, a red blush over her cheeks. I just stand there and bow to my audience of two girls, who are still dying of laughter.

Sunset tries to recollect her dignity, and walks over to one of the cider cases. I think of a quick witty comeback to whatever she might say. She picks one up, and exclaims in disgust.

"Fizzy apple cider. This is my coronation, not a hoedown." to which I reply.

"Fizzy apple, fizzy apple, fizzy apple, fizzy apple, fizzy apple, fizzy apple Cider, cider. Who doesn't like the cider." And the girls are set off again. Pinkie picks her self up off the floor, and does another reference.

"Ah good, I have an apple I need to peel... Ein Adams Apple!" And they start giggling again. I then turn to the burned Sunset, and say.

"But in all reality, it might not be your 'coronation'. You aren't running alone. You have a contestant." She shakes off her burn scars and screams, "WHAT!?"

Pinkie stands up, and pulls out the clipboard from her hair. "Yep, Twilight Sparkle. She's running to." Sunset grabs the and looks closely. She mutters to herself, loud enough that everyone hears, though she doesn't realize.

"Where is this Twilight Sparkle?" She realizes what she has done, and makes a comeback up as quick as possible. "Uh, I was just wanting to meet my competition." She leaves the gym. I turn to the other girls, and Pinkie shushes me before i speak.

"It's okay, go protect Twilight. We know you are brother sister. Go protect her, we got the set up covered." I thank her, and leave the gym myself. I try and think of the best way to find Sunset is, before remembering that howlers have great senses of smell. But only in beast form. i look around for what I could possibly hide my body in when I am transformed, and look at the ceiling. I grin.

It takes me only a few seconds of concentration, but then a swirl of light rushes around me. I am blinded temporarily, and when I can see again, everything is in focus more. I can see everything with perfect ten-ten vision. I take a quick whiff of the air, and smell some sort of perfume coming from the gym. i smell two people in the gym, Pinkie Pie and Applejack, and the sent of manure and cupcakes is not what I smell. It has to be Sunset. I leap to the ceiling of the hall, move a tile of the roof, and crawl in. There is not a lot of space, but I can make my way around silently if I am careful.

I follow the scent of Sunset as best I can, my nose getting clogged up with dust bunnies. I finally track the scent to a hallway, the lights of which are broken and make the entire area dark. I see Twilight being backed up into the darkness, with Sunset talking.

"Should have known Celestia would have sent her star pupil after MY crown. And her little bodyguard too." Twilight puts up a fight.

"It's MY crown."

"Whatever. You are only a minor inconvenience to my plan. You don't know anything about this place. I already own it though."

"If that's the case, why steal my crown?"

"You want to know? Alright, pop quiz. What happens when you bring an Element of Harmony into another universe?"

Twilight give her best to think of an answer. But she gives a sigh in defeat.

"You don't know? Seriously? This is what Celestia sends after me? Well, it's not all that surprising. After all, what chance did she have in finding another student as talented as me?" It was at this point something unexpected happened.

Spike leaped around the corner and barked at Sunset, before growling at her. Sunset doesn't look threatened, and simply says. "Oh, and you night want to keep an eye on your PET. Hate for something to happen to him." Twilight is looking away from me, Spike can see me, but the most important part, is SUNSET, can see me. I open up the tile on the roof, and hop down silently behind Twilight. Spike get's wide eyed, but I put my finger up to shush him. He nods almost imperceptibly, and I stand there in my glowing beast form. My white fur covers my body, with line's of blue and pink running around my chest and legs like tattoos. My eyes and mouth are glowing with a neon pink, my ears the same shade. My arms, both prosthetic and real, are an electric blue, matching each other. My crystal prosthetic is seeming to pull in the light from my body, making my glow dim down, making it easier to stay stealthy. I open my mouth, and drool, neon pink and glowing like it's radioactive, drips off and onto the floor.

It takes a second for Sunset to see Spike's eyes on me, and when she turns, she visibly blanches to an almost paper white color. I hold my finger up to my lips, and she doesn't move. I shake my head, and then leap up into the ceiling again, replacing the ceiling tile I had moved. Twilight turns around to see what they where looking at, but I am already hidden. Sunset stands up shakily, and tries to keep her composure.

"He might want to stay outside. Principal Celestia has a no pet's policy. Fluttershy doesn't follow it, but Celestia allows her. Doesn't mean anyone else is allowed though." She says all this with a shaky, polite tone that sounds helpful, to which stuns Twilight. Sunset then walks away. I move away, down the hall in front of Sunset, and change back to my human form, before dropping from the ceiling and dusting myself off. I put my sunglasses Pinkie gave me onto my shirt, hanging from the collar, before walking towards where Sunset and Twilight where talking. I keep my eyes away from Sunset, until we are a few feet away. I look at her, showing off my glowing, neon pink eyes, and h=give her a great big shit-eating grin. Showing of my fangs and glowing mouth. She blanches again, and speeds up her pace to rush past me. I play innocent when I see Twilight, though I say something to Spike.

"Dude, I thought I told you to stay outside?" He looks at me, and I wink. He looks at me for a second, before his eyes widen, and I wink again. He gets the message.

"I did, but then I had this feeling like something was wrong. I came inside, sniffed out Twilight, and heard most of the conversation. Where were you at?" He winks at me.

"Well, I was helping Pinkie and Applejack in the gym some. What was up with Sunset? She looked like she saw a monster?" I give a slight smile, but Twilight just speaks up all depressed.

"Sunset was just telling me she found out who I was. She also told me some of her plan about why she stole my crown. But she did make a few points. I don't rule the school. I don't even know that much about this place. I think that I need to do some research. Do you know where the librarby is?"

"No. I wanna go follow Sunset, see what she might be up to. You look for the library, and Spike, go with her. You might be able to help her out. I also wanna see if I can find everyone else. You know, the other girls."

"That might actually be a good idea. If they aren't friends in this world, we might need to figure out why that is. You go ahead and follow Sunset, and find the other girls if you can. Me and Spike are gonna find some stuff out about this strange new world. To me, at least."

"Hey, this isn't like my world. People from my world aren't this colorful. Have fun Twilight. See you later." We part ways.

It takes me about half an hour to find Sunset. She was sitting in the schoolyard, watching the soccer team do practice matches. I looked at the field, and saw Rainbow Dash. I wasn't all that surprised. I walked up to the bleachers she was sitting on, and sat a few feet away. I knew she saw me, as she had gone pale again.

"You don't need to worry. I am not gonna hurt you outright. It's not my style."

"Then why are you here? Also, how where you in Equestria? No human has ever been to Equestria. The myths here are about stuff only found in Equestria, so I know that no human has ever been. Internet, books, newspapers, nothing says anything about a missing persons, anywhere in the world. How did you get to Equestria, and what are you exactly?"

"Well, I went to a comic convention as a Howler. A cosplay from a comic. I bought some stuff from a merchant, and then I bought stuff from a goddess. Though at the time I bought the items from her, I didn't know that. You may know her as Faust, but I will call her the Shaman. That's who I met, and that's who she is. She said she had a job for me, after I bought the items I now have, and gave me some sweet powers to go with them. I am a werewolf like Howler. I don't transform by laughing like a maniac, and I don't become a giant Hyena that cackles with laughter. I look like what you saw earlier. My eyes and mouth always glow, as that's part of Howler anatomy, and I have a sweet ass arsenal. And, I have a fake arm."

"What? What do you mean by fake arm? Both your arms work like normal, and I don't think they have gotten that far in prosthetic making." I answer this by rolling up the sleeve on my right arm, revealing my crystal prosthesis.

"I lost my arm when I was in a boating accident. I was camping with the Boy Scouts, and we had been near a lake. I went swimming, and one of the boats got to close. I don't know if they didn't see me or what, but my arm got almost severed by the propeller's. I had to get it amputated. When the Shaman gave me my powers, one of the items that I had bought from her was a fake crystal prosthesis. I had wanted it because it had looked awesome, and it still does, but again, with the powers came the fitting of the new prosthesis. It works like a normal hand. However, if I here this gets out, you will see the other side of the arm. So don't tell nobody about my arm, not even Twilight." She blanches again at the threat. I don't threaten people often, as it just doesn't feel right to me, but I wanted to tell everyone on my own time, or let it be revealed in a badass way. I looked up, and saw that it was getting late.

"Welp, good talk. I need to go and find someplace to sleep for the night, or I am going to go sleep in the gym." Sunset looks up at me.

"Wait. I might be able to help you. As long as you don't touch anything, and noone hears about it. Also, you will come to school on your own tomorrow." I look at her, and I think I know where this is going.

"Fine, i will stay at your place. Also, Scouts honor that I will not do anything funny, and noone will hear about this. And I will come to school on my own." She looks at me, and then nods her head.

"Meet me out front, beside the portal. I need to collect some things, then I will meet you there." I give a two finger salute, and walk off to head towards the statue. I can't help but think that I am forgetting something, but I don't give it much thought.

Sunset met me by the statue, and she then lead me to her motorcycle. She only had one helmet, but I declined as I was fine. i called forth one of the helmets from a piece of armor in my hammerspace, and put it on. Damn Isaac Clarke's helmet is badass. I get on the back, and Sunset zooms out of the parking lot. I pay attention to our surroundings, as I need them to return to school tomorrow. We head to the outskirts of the city, and into a small subdivision. She finally stops at a house that is one story tall, with dark blue trim, and a forest green paint. It doesn't look all that great, but it could have been worse.

Sunset pulls into the driveway, and gets off the bike. I get off too, and stow the helmet back into hammerspace. God that is gonna come in handy. Sunset leads the way up to her front door, and unlocks it to let us in.

"Make yourself at home. I am setting up the couch for you. Don't get any funny ideas, as I need to take a shower, and then I can find you some fresh sheets. Food is leftovers in the fridge, eat it if you want. TV's over there." She points to the TV, and then heads to the back area of the house. I hear the shower turn on, and head into the kitchen. I open the fridge, and see that she has some leftover lasagna, looks homemade. Never took her to be a cook, though she was Celestia's pupil, and I doubt she didn't learn how to cook.

I take the lasagna out, look for a plate, silverware, and a device to heat it up. I find all three, and make me a slice. About half an hour later, I was sitting on the couch when Sunset finished. She came out of the back wearing a tank top with a yin-yang like sun, colored red and gold, on the front, and purple sweat pants. She had a set of sheets and a pillow, and I stood up.

"Here you go. You can use these. Go ahead and put them on the couch, and do whatever. I am going to do my homework."

She heads off, and I watch a bit more TV. I finally grow bored, and listen to music on my phone. I eventually fall asleep, and the last thought is, Oh, I never got the enrollment papers back from principal Celestia.

I was ready for blood when I found out what Sunset had done. It was nothing to me, but it was everything to Twilight. She had gotten footage of Twilight trying to figure out how to use the technology here, and it wasn't pretty. As I was going through the halls, other students got out of my way. I don't know why, maybe it was the killer attitude, and the, 'I will mess you up' look that I had on my face. It took me a bit to finally find Twilight, though somebody else already had. I saw Twilight get pulled into a room by a purple and white being. Spike was quick to follow through the door, and I made my way in last.

I get into the room to see Twilight in a green skirt, leggings, shirt, and with a blonde wig. Rarity is standing there, looking at Spike, who is just about to fall over from the attention from his crush, is standing there.

"And we will need a disguise for your dog, which is to bad. He is an adorable little guy... You know, with enough time I could make him look like a rabbit." Me, Twilight, and Spike answer at the same time.

"WHAT!" Applejack saves us. She comes in the door, looks around, sees Twilight, and then sees right through Rarity's disguise.

"There you are Twilight. Ah have been looking all over for ya." She walks into the room, and is followed by Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie, who bounces over to me and gives me the sly elbow. She then bounces over to Twilight, and states.

"I like your new look." Rarity gets an indignant attitude to this statement, and rudely says to the pink Tigger.

"I do have an eye for these things. Not that you ever seem to care."

"What!?" Twilight comes in before much else.

"Why do you think she doesn't care about your eye for detail?" She gets a cough from the other girls in the room, and she sees them shaking their heads no. Pinkie looks like she's about to bust a screw loose. Twilight gets the message. "Uh, never mind. Why were you all looking for me though?" Fluttershy nervously exclaims.

"I guess she hasn't seen it yet." Everyone gets a nervous look, though I just continue to be pissed. She did this, right under my nose. She somehow expects to get away with it. I had only found out about it after I had made it to school, to which she had a half hour head start on hiding from me. I will be sniffing her out sooner or later.

Rarity cuts me off from my inner monologue to myself. "I guess we should show her." She continues to give the other girls a nervous look.

"Show me what?"

Pinkie Pie pulls a laptop from out of her hair, and sets it on a desk. Twilight sits down in front of it. Pinkie says, "It isn't all THAT bad." And pulls up a video on this worlds version of YouTube. It shows pictures of Twilight messing up certain things, like trying to figure out how to type on a computer, but accidentally knocking over. Trying to use the copy machine, but getting blinded and falling on her ass. Other things that are degrading. And the whole time, Sunset is talking over it. She talks about how Twilight is different, and how she still wants to be Princess of the Fall Formal, despite being weird. She tells the audience, "Do you really want to put your trust in someone like her?" All of it makes me sick. It's just the sort of bullying and shaming like back on Earth.

When it's over, Twilight has her face buried in her arms, and Pinkie closes the laptop, saying. "Okay, maybe it was that bad." Twilight lifts her head up with jerk, and growls at Pinkie.

"YA THINK! Everyone at this school has seen this! That's why they were looking and laughing at me." The girls just stand there and shuffle there feet, not able to find any words to say to Twilight.

"What am I gonna do?" I finally speak up.

"Well, we need to figure out a way to bring your being different to light, and then make it irrelevant. And then get everyone united."

"And where have you been? I didn't know where you had gone last night. I had to sleep in the library, on some dusty old books. Where did you sleep?"

"Look, it doesn't matter. Point is, we need to bring your negative image back to a positive. Who is gonna help us?" Pinkie shoots her hand up, saying.

"ME, ME, ME, ME!" Fluttershy comes over to Twilight.

"Don't accept her help. She never takes anything seriously." She finishes her statement with a glare at the party girl.

"Uh, why do you have to be so rude to me?" Rarity just snorts at this.

"Don't play innocent Pinkie Pie. You are no better than Fluttershy."

"AND WHAT IS THAT SUPPOSED TO MEAN?!"

"I am happy to offer up my assistance as well. TO SOMEONE WHO WILL APPRECIATE IT!"

The whole thing broke down in to a screaming argument, to which Spike stuck his head into Twilight's backpack. Twilight looked like she was about to blow a gasket. Applejack finally said something though, and stopped the argument.

"Listen to ya'll. Get over it and move on." Rarity gave her comeback.

"Like you did with Rainbow Dash?" The farmer made her reply.

"That's different. She said she was going to make an appearance at my bake sale with the softball team. I tell everybody they are gonna come, and then they never show up. She made me look like i lied to get everyone to come. That's totally different than what ya'll going through." All the other girls speak on that.

"IS NOT!" And Applejack joins in for another round of arguing. Twilight finally has enough.

"ENOUGH!" The girls stop, and go silent looking at her.

"Here, take a look at this." Spike pulls a book out of Twilight's backpack, and hands it to her. She opens it, and I see it's a yearbook. The picture she had it open to showed all the girls huddled together on a bench for the photo.

"You were friends once." The girls start to get that reminiscent look, and Applejack orally states what all the girls are thinking.

"The Freshman Fair. Ya'll remember." The other nod and give a yes.

"But something happened," she closes the book. "I think that something was Sunset Shimmer." Rarity moves to Twilight's side.

"Well, that's a good theory, but Sunset had nothing to do with our breakup." Fluttershy gets in on the conversation.

"Yeah, Sunset wasn't the one who brought fireworks and noisemakers to a silent auction I was having at the animal shelter. It was supposed to be serious, and Pinkie Pie ruined it." The party girl looked stunned.

'What are you talking about. i got a text from you saying that you didn't want a silent auction. It said that instead, you wanted to have a big party." Fluttershy looks confused at Pinkie.

"I never sent you a text"

"You didn't?" Rarity had been standing listening, looking thoughtful, and speaks up.

"You don't think she has been sending me all the emails saying that Pinkie has enough people to help decorate. Every time I volunteer to help decorate, she sends out that email, saying she has enough helpers. After that, I find out she did it all by herself."

"I never sent out any emails." Applejack states her thoughts.

"Maybe she's the reason why Rainbow never showed up." I give Applejack an incredulous look.

"You didn't think to ask why she didn't show up?" the girls finally notice me again, and Applejack rubs the back of her neck.

"No. I kinda stopped talking to her." Twilight get's up from her desk, and walks over to Applejack.

"Maybe we should go ask her?"

We get to the gym, were Rainbow Dash is practicing her soccer drills. Applejack was standing to the side of the gym, and Rainbow was listening as she practiced her dribbles and shots on goal. We were in the bleachers to the side of the gym, and indoors cause of the rainy weather. Rarity speaks first.

"Wow. They're actually talking. That's always a good sign." A few seconds later, Rainbow stops her practice, turns to Applejack, and they talk a little more, before finally hugging. After that, they come over to us, and Applejack tells us what had happened.

"It seems someone, and I think we all can guess who, told Rainbow Dash the bake sale was on a different day. She thought I had stood her up." Rainbow comes forward and addresses Twilight.

"So you wanna rule the school. And to do so, you need to dethrone Sunset. " Twilight looks nervous, but nods an affirmative. "Gotta say, I would like to see that. I will totally help you out." Twilight looks up and starts to smile, but Rainbows next words drop it from her face.

"If you beat me in one on one. First to five goals wins." She kicks the ball into the goal. "And that's first goal. 1-0."

What followed was Twilight getting her ass handed to her by the soccer player. I really don't want to go into detail. Dribble's, fakes, all the interesting things that happen in soccer. Twilight did almost get the goal once, but she slipped up and Rainbow just kicked it into her goal. After that, she helped Twilight up.

"So, how can I help you dethrone the queen bitch of the school? Because I really want to see that."

"What? But I lost?" Twilight didn't get it.

"Duh. I am an awesome soccer player. You look new to the concept of SOCCER in general. So I knew you where gonna loose. The point is, you still tried to beat me. I wanna help. How are you gonna become Princess of the Fall Formal?"

Twilight had no idea. I spoke up, and Rainbow Dash finally noticed me.

"Hey, any of you know a good place to get something to eat? Anything, as long as it's food, is good. I just wanna get something, and we can probably eat while planning." Rainbow notices me.

"Whoa. Who are you? And yeah, Sugercube Corner is just down the block some. Let's go." As the girls and I head to Sugercube Corner, I tell Rainbow who I am, and what I am trying to do for Twilight, my supposed little sister. We make it to the place, and I find out that it's a bakery/confectionery shop, run by two people, and Pinkie Pie when she isn't in school.

The girls order whatever they usually get, and Twilight orders a strawberry parfait, but asks for extra oats. The lady at the counter taking her order, Mrs. Cake, looks at Twilight and asks her why. Twilight just laughs nervously, and rather cutely I might add, and tells her nevermind. I step up and order an orange Julius. I will forever love, a good orange Julius. I head over and sit by the girls, and listen in on the conversation, putting in my opinion on the matter at hand.

Applejack had the stage. "Alright girls. We need to get Twilight the votes she needs before tomorrow night. However, everyone knows the Twilight from the video Sunset Shimmer posted. So, what are we going to do to get the negative light off of her and put on a more positive one?"

Everyone scratches their heads, thinking of a way to help Twilight get the votes. I sit there thinking, when Rarity jumps up out of her chair, screaming.

"I GOT IT!" everyone in the bakery goes quiet and stares at her, and Rarity looks embarrassed at her outburst, toning it down and explaining.

"I mean, I have an idea. It is a one in a million chance it will work, but I have a feeling that we can pull it off." She reaches into her backpack and pulls out some fake tails and ears, that look rather equine in nature. "What if we all wore these as a sign of unity." We all stared dumbly at her.

"Freshman year these where very popular. A way to show your school spirit. You know? Go Canterlot Wondercolts!" The cheer was light hearted, but jovial, and we all realized what she meant. Fluttershy came up with another idea next.

"What if, we were these, but also out on a song and dance routine as well? That way, we get everyone's attention, and we can still make our point, keeping everyone's attention and not losing interest half-way through." Everyone thinks the idea over, and i put in my thoughts.

"Sounds good. Most kids form where I used to go wouldn't care about something like this, or class president, or anything else like this. If they had someway to get the attention of the students and hold them, and tell them in some way that the students would like what they wanted, they would get more students participation on votes. i think your idea Fluttershy is great. Tell them about how being different is not bad. That should work. I'm gonna get permission from Celestia to perform in the cafeteria. You have fun working everything out." I then leave.

Luckily, Celestia let the girls do the song and dance, because it was actually really cool. I ended up delivering a drum setup to the lunchroom around the middle of the routine, and noticed Twilight getting ogled at by a blue haired, tan skinned guy, but she didn't notice or care, whichever it was. I did notice, however, a distinct lack of the sun setting in the lunchroom. I looked around, and saw her in the hall. I made my way to the second exit, and made sure the cost was clear, before transforming back into my Howler form. I made my way to the ceiling again.

I needed to tell the janitor to clean the ceiling more often, but I was still able to eventually pick up Sunset's scent again ,and found her at the library. I dropped out of the ceiling behind her as she was looking at books, and she didn't hear me on the padded carpet. I then laughed, my maniacal howling echoing for a moment, before I stopped and the screaming girl did moments after. She had thrown the books away from her, and had fallen over while trying to get away. However, when she realized who it was, she stopped, and came over and decked me on the snout. I was surprised by how strong her arm was, and rubbed my muzzle, before changing out.

"So, what are you doing here? You don't seem like the type to study?"

"What, and being Princess Celestia's star pupil didn't tell you anything?"

"Fair, you got me on that. Why aren't you in the cafeteria? I hear that the food is good today."

"I didn't want to be around everybody. And I heard the music, and didn't want to be the brunt of the songs backlash. Though, I am getting hungry, so I need to go get something eventually."

"Hey, where is you henchmen? I don't see them. You tell them to shove off, and take a hike? Looking to hire a better henchman?" I say this with as much sarcasm as I can put in it, and she scoffs, at it.

"Nope, I just sent them off on an errand. They should be back soon ,and then i'm going to study some for a history test. You know anything about the Pendulum Wars?"

"Honestly can't say I do. I am from another dimension from yours and Twilight's. I was brought to Equus by a goddess remember?"

"Right. I did forget. I would like to get some studying done, so could I please be alone?" The tone she had was sincere, so I left after saying goodbye. I made my way back to the cafeteria and got some food, and listened as everyone was abuzz about the song and dance that Twilight and her friends put on. I walked over to their table, and sat down with my tray.

"So, I see that everything was a hit, and everyone is wearing ear's and tails. You think you changed everyone's opinion on Twilight?" The girls looked at one another, and looked at me, before saying at the same time.

"YEAH!"

It was later in the day, after another lunch and another class, that everything started to go wrong. We all were walking through the halls, and we where commenting on how everyone looked happier, and everybody was mingling with each other, that Applejack saw Sunset Shimmer and her henchmen walking towards the office of Vice-principal Luna. She had a great big smirk on her face, and she walked over to the office door and knocked. Luna stepped out.

"Vice-principal Luna, something terrible has happened!" Sunset Shimmer said this with mock horror, and Luna was none the wiser as to her ploy.

"What has happened?" She immediately is taken to the gym by Sunset, to which I tell the girls I will follow her. When we get to the gym, I am standing outside the gym, and see that the inside is a mess. Everything that Pinkie Pie had sett up was torn down. The balloons were popped, the streamers had been ripped to shreds, and the disco ball was on the floor shattered. I didn't know what was going on, but someone walked up next to me and I gave them room to peek in. That was when we heard what Sunset was up to. Luna spoke.

"Who could have done such a thing?" Sunset answered.

"Twilight Sparkle."

"How do you know this?" Sunset pulls out a vanilla folder, and offers it to vice-principal Luna.

"Because I have evidence." Luna takes the, quote unquote, "evidence", and proceeds to exit the gym, heading towards her office. I turn to the guy next to me, and ask him his name.

"Flash Sentry."

"Flash, I need you to go to the library and look in the trash bins for anything suspicious. Last I saw Sunset was in there, and I am pretty sure that that's were the real evidence is. You do that, and I will find out who did this to the gym."

"Got it. Why though?"

"Because Twilight has been with me and her friends for the last two and a half hours. We have never been near the gym in that time, and I doubt that she would do this to Pinkie Pie's party stuff."

"Alright, I will get to looking. i will present my stuff to Luna if I find anything, get her off the hook quick."

"Good idea. Go, I will find the guys who did this." he runs off to the library. Not a moment later, I hear the intercom say that Twilight Sparkle was to report to vice-principal Luna's office IMMEDIATELY. I ignore it for the moment, and change to my Howler form, before entering the now empty gym. I take a moment to close all the doors, before going over to the disco ball, the biggest piece of trash in the gym, and taking a sniff of it. The scent I get is smelly feet, and it doesn't smell that good. I also get some cheep deodorant smell, and use that to start tracking. I leap to the ceiling of the hall out one gym door, and enter the roof cavity. I track the smell to several locations, but none of the people look like they would have helped out Sunset with breaking the gym.

Until I get to Snips, and consequently Snails. Snips has the scent all over him, and I remembered Sunset telling me that she had told them to run some errand for her, and to meet her in the library, where she was studying. Snips and Snails were in the bathroom, and I decided to not let them know my little secret, so I jumped down in one of the stalls and transformed back into a human. I then flushed the toilet,and exited the stall. I went over to the sinks and started to wash my hands, and caught them on the first question.

"So how was trashing the Gym? Fun huh?" Snails dug the grave.

"YEP, it was great. Me and Snips totaled the disco ball first." And that was when he realized, he fucked up. I turned off the water and dried my hands. The two boys quickly finished what they were doing, and washed their hands to. They then tried to walk past me, but I turned and grabbed their collars.

"I don't think so. I think you need to have a talk with vice-principal Luna." And then marched them down to her office. As I got there, I was about to knock on her door when Twilight burst out and ran into me. I caught her before she fell on her ass, and said.

"Whoa, whats wrong?"

"I am off the hook for the gym, but if it isn't fixed by tonight, the dance will be tomorrow night. But that will be to late, as then the portal will be closed. I was going to tell the girls this." I nodded, and told her to wait for just a moment. I then marched the two kids into Luna's office.

"Yes, what is wrong?"

"I believe that you might want to ask these boys what the gym looks like? They have a good knowledge of something they supposedly didn't see." Luna looks at me questioningly, but nods, and I leave, Twilight right behind me.

It takes about ten to fifteen minutes to get to the 'Carousel Boutique' Rarity's clothing shop, and when we get inside, Spike is already there with the girls. Twilight for some reason doesn't stay by me, but rushes into a changing room. Spike pushes inside moments later, and I stand outside. The girls look at me with questioning faces. I tell them all I know.

"So, I have something to tell you. But, I can't tell you unless Twilight says okay." Luckily, I am spared more questions, as Twilight steps out and says to me.

"It's okay Cameron. Tell them." To which Pinkie does her thing.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=NVUjfPJAZlc&list=PL8pKbmq9QdC4n_vx6exXCOkDWoxZ4udJr&index=16

I just stare at her, and Twilight just looks at her like she grew another head. The only changes to the video are that she pointed out that I am not in fact Twilight's brother, but her bodyguard.

Rainbow Dash tries to play it off. "Yeah right Pinkie. Like that's what is happening." I shake my head, and say.

"Nope, she is correct. I am not her Brother, but her bodyguard. She is a pony Princess, the Princess of Friendship, to be exact. And, I am not even from her world. I am from somewhere else entirely. But the important thing is, that if the crowning doesn't happen by tonight, me and Twilight will be stuck here for another thirty moons before the way to her world opens up again. And my job does not allow for that."

"Wait, you have another job beside's being my bodyguard?" Twilight stares at me.

"What, you didn't think a goddess would give me this sword and send me to a world of peace if I wasn't to do something?"
And I pull out the sword of Artorias. All the girls step back, but Twilight just mulls it over, then concedes. Applejack takes the stage.

"Wait a minute. Yer telling me, that your a pony?" Rarity takes the mike next.

"Your a Princess?" And Fluttershy brings the roof down.

"Your from another world?" Twilight nods. Spike speaks then.

"Yep, that's what we are saying. Hey, Pinkie, how did you know all that?" The pink girl answers before Fluttershy brushes her aside.

"Just a hunch. WHAAAA!" Fluttershy gets in Spike's face, and I tune the conversation out as Rainbow Dash walks over to me.

"Yo, what is this?"

"It's a sword. What do you think it is?"

"You know what I mean."

"Fine. This is the Greatsword of Artorias, forged from the soul of the great wolf Sif. Wielded by Knight Artorias when he fought for his lord in his war. That is about all the lore I know about this sword, as I haven't done much research on it. I will tell you more when I get more." To which Pinkie Pie comes up and hands Rainbow a folder with the words 'Sword lore

"Well, there you go. The rest of the lore on this weapon. So yeah, I am going to put this away." I then put it back into hammerspace. Rainbow doesn't really blink an eye at this, as I believe Pinkie has broken her on pulling stuff out of nowhere. Pinkie then says something, that gets everyone on track.

"Guys, we need to help Twilight and Cameron. So, let's go back to school and rebuild the gym, so that way we can still have the dance tonight?" This get's me moving.

"She is right girls. Even if we weren't on a time constriction, we should still make it so that everyone can enjoy the dance TONIGHT, and not tomorrow night. And besides, it's the right thing to do, clean it up."

"Cameron's right, girls. I need to get the crown tonight. That way, Sunset Shimmer's plans go up in smoke. Who wants to help me clean the gym?" Applejack seemed to take a liking to Twilight's attitude.

"That's the kind of can do attitude that I want in my Fall Formal Princess." We then headed to the gym.

It started off as just me and 6 girls cleaning the gym. Then, some guys saw Twilight struggling to lift a table that was broken, and they stepped in, and then saw me and Applejack just one handing some tables, by ourselves. Then, when Rarity and Fluttershy where throwing streamers through the rafters, some girls came in to help out, then an earth lover came in. After that, it was a steady trickle of sophomore's and juniors coming in to help out with cleaning the gym. Eventually, we got it back in order. After that, the sisters walked in and announced that the dance was back on for tonight.

As everyone left the gym, they had to put their ballot in for who would be Princess of the Fall Formal, which Luna held the box the note's went in, and everyone who left the gym was saying that Twilight had their vote. We looked around at our accomplishment, and then went to get ready for the dance.

And let me just say, the girls looked fabulous. They all had something amazing on. Rarity had gone all out on their clothes, and had measured Twilight earlier. However, she hadn't measured me, and so had yet to make me a suit. She had told me to strip, so she could do a proper pinup of my suit, and we went to another room, where I stripped to my skivvies to let her work. I knew where her eyes ended up.

"Oh, darling, what happened?"

"Boating accident, then a goddess with a better limb. In that order. It was mangled when I went camping, and when I got transported to Equestria, Twilight's home, I got this, my crystal prosthesis. Don't tell the others, please? I don't need them knowing."

"Of course darling. Your secrets safe with me. Now, any color preference? Because otherwise I was just going to go with your natural colors."

"You do you, I wont stop the expert."And she went to work. She measured me all over. My arms, legs, chest, shoulders, waist, everywhere. Then she had me wait, to which she made me an amazing suit. It was white, with electric blue buttons, and a hot pink vest. She gave me a single glove that went over my fake right hand, that was white as well. I stepped out of the fitting room, and the girls all gave me a good cat calling. I even did the runway for them, twirls and all. What, I thought it would be funny, and they all thought it was in good taste too. Bite me.

Rarity must have called a limousine, because that is what greeted us outside when we all walked out. I was chivalrous, and opened the door for the ladies, to which they all thanked me, and then got in, and we were off. It took ten minutes to get to the school. I let the ladies out. As Twilight stepped out, and I closed the door to the stretch, she waited to take my arm, and I escorted the princess into the dance.

We all danced for a good little while, I mostly hung by the punch bowl, as I don't mingle with the normal's well. After twenty minutes, the music was stopped, and principal Celestia and vice-principal Luna took the stage.

"Well everyone, as you all know, it is now time to announce the winner for Princess of the Fall Formal." She took the envelope that Luna held, opened it, and pulled out a slip of card stock. She then said.

"The winner for Princess of the Fall Formal, is Twilight Sparkle!" Everyone cheered at that. As Twilight took the stage and was crowned, I was clapping along with the rest of the school. I was watching, and I faintly heard the doors to the gym open to my left, but when I looked, I didn't see anything wrong. I didn't think much of it, and continued watching. Until I heard Spike start yelling.

"TWILIGHT, HELP!" I looked over to the left, where I heard it, and saw Snips and Snails had Spike and were trying to drag him out of the gym. I was all the way on the other side, and Twilight was still closer than I was. I didn't think much, but I ran out the right of the gym, as the girls followed the two boys out the left. I had my suit Rarity had made put into my hammerspace, and had it be replaced by some regular clothes at the same time. I didn't want her suit getting dirty. I then changed into my Howler form. I know that the clothes transform with me, but when I change out, I don't know where I will land. I rush to the front of the building.

There I see something happening, and sneak around to get behind the statue. It was actually surprisingly easy, despite being a giant white, glowing, werewolf like being. I waited for my moment.

Snips and Snails where in front of me, barely, and wouldn't see me unless they backed up and looked at me. Sunset was near the front of the statue, holding a sledgehammer, and was talking.

"You don't belong here, and neither does your bodyguard. So, give me the crown, and the three of you can go home. If you don't, I will break the portal apart." She got ready to swing.

Twilight thought for a moment. She looked at her friends, and then she seemed to come to a decision.

"No. I know for a fact, that if I give you this crown, you will do something that will hurt you and everyone at this school if you put it on. Equestria will survive without my Element of Harmony. Do what you will, but you will never get my crown."

I couldn't help but think that that was the smartest move she could have made. I got ready to pounce, just in case she decided to go through with the destruction. She surprised me though, and side.

"Fine. You win." And dropped the hammer. Twilight looks surprised at this, and her friends come up to her, Spike next to her leg.

"You were awesome, Twilight." Rainbow Dash.

"Willing to sacrifice your way home for us." Applejack.

"I can see why your actually a princess." Rarity.

All the while, Sunset became noticeably more aggravated at what the girls where saying to Twilight. Finally, she snapped at them.

"Yeah, she's such a fucking princess." To which she then attacked Twilight physically. She leaped onto Twilight, knocking her over and sending the crown flying from her head. The crown was passed around, and I didn't do anything. Not yet. Something was telling me to wait, a little voice in the back of my subconscious. I watched as the crown was passed from one person to the next, like a game of keep away, which it technically was, before finally rolling between the feet of Sunset. She bent over and picked up the crown.

"I'll be taking this." And as she did, the other girls knew that something was going to happen, the air felt tensed and ready to snap. Sunset lifted the crown in the air, and lowered it onto her head. After that, the crown started to bubble with a dark energy, and it flashed and started to raise Sunset into the air in a beam of dark light. She rose higher and higher, almost to the top of the school, before the transformation began.

Her eyes had been shut the whole time to prevent her from being blinded, but then she opened them as she screamed in pain. The shriek echoed across the schoolyard, and her eyes glowed with more dark light. The crown radiated an aura of darkness, which spread to Sunset, and changed her appearance. Her clothes changed, her leather jacket turning into a leather dress, her boots gaining more flames, that looked as if they where actually burning. And her body had changed as well. Her ears had elongated to points, and her hair defied gravity. She had a tail, like a ponies, and her fingers where claws. And the highest notable features that had changed was the demonic ripped wings on her back, and her skin color. It had been changed to a dark blood red. She opened her eyes once more, having shut them during her transformation.

She started laughing. The next thing she did was look at her body, flexing her fingers and testing her wings. After that, she gathered magic, the element on her head glowing dark, and balls of darkness gathered in her hands, and where launched at her henchmen. When it struck them, they changed into imp like demons, and they started to advance on Twilight's friends. When that happened, the kids from inside the school started to scream and run.

Sunset turned to them with an evil leer. "I have had to jump through so many hoops to get this crown, when it should have been mine all along." She growled at the students behind the closed glass doors, before backing up and smiling. "But, let's let bygones be bygones." to which her hand glowed, as did a good portion of the school wall, and clenched her fist, causing the glowing portion of school to break into a ball, to which she tossed over her shoulder. "I am your princess, and your loyalty is to ME!" She entered the school, her henchmen behind her. I was still being told to wait by that little voice. I was itching to help.

The next thing Sunset did, was some sort of mind control. Her eyes glowed with a swirling vortex, and the kids that were caught in her gaze looked, and were hypnotized. When all of the students where under her spell, she turned to her henchmen. "Round them all up and bring them to the portal." They saluted, and went about grouping up the others. Sunset came back outside.

"You know Twilight, I didn't actually plan on destroying the portal. No, I was going to use it, to help me take over Equestria. And with my new army of teenage, mind-controlled zombies, I can do that. AND, with your Element of Harmony, I can take Celestia on, and win. She wont be a problem, with the power I now control." Twilight, for her part, was doing good. She steps forward and addresses Sunset.

"No, you will not reach Equestria." Sunset laughs again, and she looks around.

"Oh really. And who's going to stop me?" I was told by the little voice to wait just a little longer. Twilight's friends stepped up around her.

"We will." Applejack said. Twilight smiled at her friends.

And I was told to attack. I decided to make an entrance.

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" The girls looked around, scared at what they were hearing. Sunset looked around as well, wondering who was laughing. I pulled myself to the top of the statue, and stood atop the horse. I let another peel of Howler laughter ring out through the school grounds.

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" The girls and Sunset finally noticed me, in all my Howler beauty, and Sunset took a step back.

"Cameron? You think you can challenge ME? You foolish human." The girls looked at Sunset, and then at me with confused faces. Twilight spoke.

"Wait, that can't be Cameron. He's a human, you just said so yourself." They then noticed the fake arm, and Rarity was the first to recognize it.

"Darling, she's right. That's Cameron's prosthesis, his crystal arm." The girls then look at Rarity, Sunset included, and wondered what she meant. Applejack said what was on most everyone's mind next.

"Cameron didn't have a fake arm. Also, how did you know if he did have one?" Sunset answered that question.

"He does have a fake arm. I have seen it myself. He got it a long time ago, and got a new one when he was sent to Twilight's and my homeworld. i don't know how Rarity know though." Rarity answers.

"When we where doing the measurements, he had to strip. I saw it then, and her asked me not to tell." I decided to end the conversation, and jumped down. Spike barked a greeting at me, and I laughed a reply, to which he surprisingly understood, as he turned to Sunset, and said.

"He is fighting you because this is his job. He was brought by the goddess Faust to fight demons. Also, he told me and the girls to move." The girls moved.

"So, you want to fight me Cameron. Well, let's fight then." She pooled magic into her palms to create dark orbs, and she then launched them at me. I pulled out my greatsword, and deflected all of them. The explosions when they landed was like grenades going off. Sunset looked at me in surprise. I raised my sword, and laughed. Her expression changed quickly after that.

She came at me and tried to hit me, to which I dodged left and swung my blade at her neck. She dodged by flying back into the air, and I put my sword away, and pulled out the Leviathan axe. I threw it at her, and she didn't expect that. It hit her head and stuck, freezing her momentarily, before she unfroze herself and pulled the weapon out of her forehead. She looked pissed, but laughed.

"You just threw me your weapon. That was stupid of you." I laughed back, and thrust out my hand. The axe jerked in Sunset's grip, pulling her to me as it returned to my hand, and I used her momentum to punch her face. I then used the heavy ice attack Ivaldi's Anvil, and jumped up and slammed the ground, causing it and Sunset to freeze in place. I then went to her frozen form and started to punch her. She thawed herself out shortly, and I continued to beat her. She kicked me in the stomach with her boots and flew off. She then started to pool magic into her hands, and released a beam of magic at me. I raised my right arm on instinct to block, closing my eyes, and waited for the attack to hit. I felt it hit, but it didn't hit my body. I opened my eyes to see that my right arm was negating the magic when it was blasting it. I grinned, flashing my massive teeth, and deflected the attack to the sky.

Sunset was getting impatient. It visibly showed on her face. She growled in frustration, and summoned a spear to her hand. I just got ready, and made some of the weaponized crystals on my fake right arm in to an arm blade. It looked a lot like the one that Edward Elric made with his automail, but it was longer. I took my stance. I looked to see if the girls were still alright, and saw them over to my left. I paid attention as Sunset charged me with her spear, going in to skewer me from the start.

I sidestepped the attack, and grabbed one of the demon girls wing's as she passed by. It jerked her, and she started to bounce across the pavement. I quickly rushed over to her, picked her up by her throat, and slammed her into the ground, smashing her head into the pavement hard enough to crack. I turned to Twilight and her friends, and laughed some instructions for Spike to translate.

"You and your friends do what you need to do quick. I don't know how long she will be stunned." Twilight shook off her bewilderment, and nodded. She then started to say.

"Sunset Shimmer, you will not take Equestria. You will not take this world. And you will never be able to wield my Element of Harmony. Because you do not have the knowledge to do so. And the knowledge is, that FRIENDSHIP! IS! MAGIC!"

She and the other girls started to float up into the air. Sunset started to shake herself off, and I leaned in and latched onto her throat, enough so to let her know not to move. Twilight started to call out the apparent element's of friendship.

"Laughter!" and Pinkie Pie transformed slightly. She grew pony ears, and her hair lengthened till it was like a tail.

"Honesty!" and Applejack transformed, much like Pinkie, though her hat got holes for her ears to fit through.

"Generosity!" Rarity transformed next, and her hair grew into a tail.

"Loyalty!" Rainbow Dash was the one that transformed. Her hair extended into a tail, and she gained pony ears, but she also gained wings like her Equestrian counterpart.

"Kindness!" and Fluttershy got the same transformation as Rainbow Dash, making her look like her Equestrian counterpart.

"And Magic!" and Twilight was the final transformation. She got wings, tail, and a scythe. Wait, WHAT!

The other girls were interested as well, as Twilight did not look put off about this. I gave my best confused face, and Twilight didn't answer.

"Sunset Shimmer, you will be stripped of the magic in that crown, for you are unworthy of wearing it." And she raised her weapon. The girls gave off a glow, and the glow shot to the weapon, which started to glow as well, swirls of magical energy swirling and sparking from the blade. As all the girls glow's charged the weapon, Twilight swept it in front of her. The blade shaped energy rushed at me and Sunset, my teeth at her throat, and hit us before I could back away. I was thrown out of the blast, but Sunset wasn't as lucky. She took the blade of energy in the body, all of it, and she screamed in pain again, as the energy burned away all the evil, demonic bits. Her eyes glowed, and she started to cry. She spoke.

"I'm so sorry. I didn't know there was another way. I'm so sorry." And she finally collapsed. Twilight flew down to the broken school, and found Snips and Snails still rounding up most of the kids, and was about to march them out. She swung her scythe, and cleaved right through both of them. The blade passed through harmlessly, as in it didn't kill them, but they screamed out in pain as the demonic entities that they had been changed to were burned away. Twilight then went over to one of the students, Flash Sentry, and lightly touched his brow with the end of the blade. His eyes glowed with a blue aura, and then the magic split off from there, and blinked through all people in the room, breaking the hypnotic curse on them.

I finally was able to dig myself out of the wall I had been thrown into, and pulled myself up, clutching a cut on my left leg, minor but still bleeding profusely. I limped over to Twilight, and the students stepped back. I looked at them, then transformed back into a human, wearing a short sleeve t-shirt and jeans, with some black combat boots and a chain wallet. My right arm glowed with an electric blue hue, and Twilight stared at it, as the other girls joined us. They also stared, all but Rarity. I looked at them and said.

"You know, it's rude to stare. I mean, I know I am amazing, but you don't have to rub it in." Rainbow Dash snapped out of it and commented.

"Oh yeah! I was the most awesome tonight. You were really close though, so I will let you take the spotlight. You did do the most after all."

The girls laughed at Rainbow's comment, and we all turned to the crater that had been made by Twilight, as we could hear something stir in the bottom of it. We saw Sunsets hand come over the edge of the crater, and I went and helped her out. She looked at me, and she said.

"I'm so sorry. I didn't know of another way." Twilight came over, and helped me pull her out of the hole.

"Sunset Shimmer, you will never rule in Equestria. Tonight, you have shown everyone who you really are." At that, Sunset looked around, at the kids who were glaring at Sunset with a murderous intent. I pulled out my sword, and the look changed from murder to anger and fear. Sunset was crying profusely. Twilight continued.

"The magic of friendship doesn't exist solely in Equestria, but here as well." When she says this, she turns to her friends, and me. We all smile and wave. Sunset looks at us too.

"You can seek out friendship, or you can turn your back on it, and be forever alone. The choice now is, which do you choose, Sunset?" Sunset is crying still, and I am holding her up as she cries into my chest. She looks to Twilight.

"All I have done since arriving is drive everyone away. Who would want to be my friend?" Twilight smiles, and I answer.

"I would. And I think I know of one other who will, and five others that are willing to give it a shot." I look to Twilight, who looks to her friends. They all smile and wave again, giving thumbs ups. Spike gives out a cheer. He starts clapping his paws together and shouting.

"Yeah, that's what I am talking about! Those are the girls I know!" then the funniest thing happens. A man next to Spike hears him, and looks over to him, saying.

"Whoa, did that dog just talk? That's weird." Spike gives him the most 'really' look a dog can give.

"Really? After all that you just saw, I am the weirdest thing? You just saw a guy turn into a laughing werewolf, a bunch of girls blast another girl with a frickin Orbital Friendship Laser, and a girl turn into a demon. I am not the weirdest thing tonight." I started to laugh at hearing that, and just walk over to Spike to get a high five. Sunset was standing near Twilight, and i didn't hear all of their conversation. Then, principal Celestia walks out of the school, and picks up Twilight's crown.

"I believe this crown belongs to you. It is in my knowledge, that a true princess in any world, leads not by forcing others to bow before her, but by inspiring them to follow her, and stand beside her. We have seen that you are capable of such a task, and I hope that you can see it to, Princess Twilight Sparkle." Twilight looks around for a second, before turning back to the teacher.

"I do see it."

"Then I present to you your crown, and the title of Princess of the Fall Formal. Rise, and claim your title." Twilight stands from her kneeling position, having done so when she saw Celestia come with the crown. Everyone starts cheering at that, and I lead Sunset out. She didn't deserve the treatment everyone was giving her, despite the fact that she did deserve the treatment everyone was giving her. I lead her to the destroyed school front, and set her down on the steps. I looked up, and saw Luna coming to talk to Sunset, and told her good luck, as I went back to my friends.

It hit me then. They really were my friends. I didn't have a hella lot of friends back where I came from, and of the ones I had, they couldn't even really be called friends. We just talked a little and occasionally hung out. But it was VERY occasional. These girls I could talk to and visit whenever the magic portal opened. They could actually be called friends. I thought this as I made my way to them.

"Hey, everyone, isn't this supposed to be a high school dance? LETS GO DANCE!" I turned to Twilight and asked. "We still have time to dance before the portal closes right?" She gasps, and looks to the sky, before giving a sigh of relief.

"We still have about an hour and a half or so before it closes, lets go dance, mister 'I am a werewolf who has a fake arm'"

"OH WE GOING THERE! Okay, if that's the case, then yes, lets go dance, Mrs. 'I am a pony princess who is a huge bookworm nerd'" the other girls laugh at us, and Pinkie says.

"If we didn't know any better, we would probably say you two are a couple." Rarity jumps in.

"Darling, I agree. They would make a cute couple." I laugh, and I feel Twilight tense up, but I miss her blushing at the statement.

"Na, I don't see us as a couple. Give it more time and maybe, but now. We honestly just met like, not even four days ago. It would be a rushed relationship." the girls all sigh, and we go to the gym to dance.

It was about an hour and fifteen minutes later. We had finished dancing, and had left the gym while everyone else had a good time. I looked around, and saw Sunset had been the only one to see us leave, as she was watching us from the destroyed school front. Twilight saw her too, and turned to the girls.

"You'll take care of her right? Help her learn friendship, and help her be a better person?" The girls gave affirmative's. Twilight turned to the portal, which had started to glow, which I took to mean that it would close soon. Spike had stepped up next to her, and they started to pass through. Twilight turned to me.

"See you on the other side." And walked through. I turned to the girls, and said my own goodbye.

"It has been nice meeting you, but I will see you on the other side, so I wont say goodbye. However, I will say, till we meet again. And Sunset, remember. I will always be your friend, no matter what." I turned to leave, but felt something hug me from behind. I turned to look, and saw Sunset crying into my back. I pulled her off, and gave her a final hug.

"Reference time. I'll be back. Who knows it?" And the girls, including Sunset, laugh. "I gotta go, bye." And dash into the portal.

GOD that head trip sucks. It was hard to stand after that psychedelic trip through dimensions. When I could finally register that my face was not my foot, and that my foot wasn't strapped to my ass, I was able to make out where we where back in the room that had the portal in it. I looked around and saw that the five girls I had just met two days ago were hugging Twilight, and Celestia was standing over me. The other girls noticed I was there, and Rainbow came and helped me up. I looked at myself, and saw that my clothes had changed back to the clothes I had when I had left through the portal. It was Archers outfit from Fate/Stay Night. Princess Celestia addressed Twilight.

"Is Sunset Shimmer all right? How was she?" I looked at the portal and answered her, as I walked over to it, putting a hand on the now still mirror.

"Twilight and I left her in good hands. She wont cause anymore trouble. Though I saw how she was your star pupil first hand. And let me tell you, her dark magic attacks hurt. We straightened her out though. I am tired, I am going to bed. Have a nice night girls." I head off to bed.

Author's Note

Hey guys, I know not a lot of people don't like Equestria Girls. Personally, I do, and I wanted to make this chapter as an homage to it and my like for it. I thought it would be funny. This chapter is mostly a standalone chapter, and only bits of it hint at the future nature of this story. I hope you will enjoy this chapter, and I will be writing the next one.

Have a Jivin day!

Arriving at my New Office

It was about two days since I went through the mirror and helped Twilight with Sunset, and in that time, Twilight didn't tell her friends about me. Anything, nothing about my abilities or arm. I can't say I am unhappy, but I am surprised. I would have taken her as one to tell her friends the story like it was. She might have told Celestia the whole thing though, as she had given me looks of knowing and approval since then.

Anyways, we were on the train to the mane 6's home town, named Ponyville. The reason I had gone with them, was because I had remembered what the Shaman had said, about Ponyville being a good place to settle down. The entire train ride, I talked to the girls, or looked out the window listening to my music on my 'useless for anything else since I got to Equestria' phone. To be fair though, I mainly just used it to listen to music in the first place, so it wasn't much of a change. I also spent more time reading my little book on my powers. I found out more about my hammerspace, which worked much like the Shirou Emiya's power in the Fate anime's, were he thinks of the weapon, and it is created, but in my case it comes out of hammerspace. Same with the armor, think and it shall appear.

The train ride was roughly four or five hours, and the girls laughed and talked about what happened at the games, and Twilight talked about the trip through the mirror. I chipped in on the conversation whenever I was asked.

We finally arrived at the train station at around midday, and exited the train car we were on. The others started the tour of town right away, with Rarity being the first tour guide.

"Well, darling, as you can see, this is Ponyville's train station. It has been here since a few years after the town's founding, and is the second busiest place in town. If you follow me, we can head to my boutique, and get you a new set of clothes to commemorate coming to Equestria." And Pinkie was on my back, me giving a piggyback ride. I didn't even notice she had hopped on. I didn't mind, and me and the 6 girls went towards the boutique. I had a feeling I could name it, but I waited for Rarity to tell me about it. We walked through a bit of town, and I noticed that most of the townspeople were giving me looks. They didn't seem hostile, and more or less they felt curious. I waved, and most of them waved back. We finally came to a wooden, carousel shaped building, and Rarity turned towards me.

"Welcome to Carousel Boutique, darling. Come inside so we can measure you for some clothes." I pull out the sheet of measurement's that Rarity had given me on the other side of the portal, and handed it to her. She took it, and looked at them, nodding her head. "Fine, these look good. I should be able to make your new clothes by tonight, and give them to you when the event happens. Till then, I need to go make some clothes." And Rarity walked into her shop and closed the door. Applejack took her turn as tour guide.

"Well, since Rarity has shown you her place, I guess ah'll show show you mine. Let's go." And I follow Applejack out of town, the five girls still following, and Pinkie is still getting a piggyback. About half a mile out of town, I start to see what looks to be an orchard, and another half mile later we all reach a sign that says Sweet Apple Acres. I look beyond it and see a large barn and house that look old and worn, but still standing. They have an old farmhouse style that gives off a homey vibe. Applejack starts telling me about it.

"Sweet Apple Acres is the best apple orchard in Equestria, hands down. Nobody can claim that. My grandmare, Granny Smith, settled here with her family, and helped found Ponyville. We been here for almost 70 years, and she's still kicking."

"That is quiet a feat. My mom was 78, and she was still kicking, but she was starting to loose some functions in her brain." Twilight looked at me then.

"What do you mean by that?" I tell her I will tell her more about it later, and she groans but doesn't pester me. I then say I am hungry, and Pinkie hops off my back.

"i can show you the best place to eat. Follow me!" And the pink mare skips off, and Applejack stays behind, saying she has to start getting a pie ready for something. I follow with the 4 girls left. We walk the mile back to town, talking the whole way, and make our way towards the center. I look as we pass through, and see a large building as we go by it. I ask what it is, and Twilight says it's the town hall, were the mayor works. I make a mental note of were the location is, and tell them that I at some point need to talk to her about getting a place to stay. Twilight nods, and says I can stay with her until then. I thank her, and then run face first into a wall.

I look at the offending wall, and see that it looks to be made of Gingerbread. I look around, and the entire building looks like a gingerbread house. I back away and see a sign. Pinkie says.

"Welcome to Sugercube Corner!" The mare bounces off behind the counter, and comes back a second later holding a lemon bundt cake. I simply gravitated to it, and almost comically lifted into the air to follow the scent. It was steaming as if it was fresh out the oven, and it looked delicious. She set the cake on a table, and we all pulled up a chair to eat. After that, I was simply told by the two pegasi where they lived, and what they did. I was shocked that Rainbow controlled the weather, and told them about how our world didn't do that. Twilight was fascinated and Rainbow didn't fully believe me, and I just let them go about their beliefs.

After we were finished with the cake, Twilight was the last person to guide me, as Spike said he was going home to get ready. Twilight said to lay some stuff out for her, and Spike said he would as he walked away. After that, Twilight took me to the town hall.

"It's better to get you in the Ponyville registry before the events tonight. Also, we can see about what houses are for sale, to check them out tomorrow. You can see which ones you want to look at tonight, after the event." I was getting irritated that they were leaving me out of the loop, and finally just asked her.

"Okay, you all keep talking about this event that's going to happen. What event!?" Twilight gets a little shifty at the question, and simply answers.

"I can't tell you. It would ruin it. I'm sorry, but I Pinkie Promised to never say a word about what will happen, and you don't break a Pinkie Promise." I sigh, and we enter the town hall. I am then introduced to Mayor Mare, the mayor of Ponyville.

"Hello, Twilight. What brings you here? The event starts soon."

"Hi, Mayor. We are here to register this man here. He's new, and we wanted to get him registered before the event, and get a list of the available homes for sale. We where planning to take a look tomorrow which he would want." Mayor Mare walks over to me and shakes my hand.

"Hello, I'm Mayor Mare, the mayor of Ponyville. I can get him registered before I leave, and just give me a second to get the list of houses." She leaves, and three minutes later comes back to us.

"Here you go. All the available homes around Ponyville. I will see you two later." Twilight and I thank the mare, and head out. Twilight shows me a few more places around town, like the post office and the weather station, before we head to her house.

When we get there, I look and see that it is a GIANT tree, and judging by the sign in front of me, must be an oak, as the place was named Golden Oaks Library. I marveled at it.

"Wow. I have never seen a library like this, anywhere. This looks amazing. How many books, and what are your favorite genres."

"Around three hundred. It isn't that big, and it mostly is a home and library combo. I have some spare beds and one spare room for you to sleep in. Also, I read everything. I don't really have a favorite genre. What's your favorite?"

"Science fiction or fiction, and fantasy. If I could, I would show you some of my favorite authors and books, but I don't have anything from my world that is a book but for my instruction guide on my powers. Anyway, I'm getting tired, let's head inside." Twilight giggles at this, and I don't understand why. I just ignorantly walk to the door of her library, and open it, heading in. Twilight follows after, and the door closes. And then it is pitch black. I couldn't see anything, at all. However, Twilight commented quickly on my glowing eyes, and said that they weren't threatening AT ALL. I couldn't see her though, and was reaching around for her.

That is when my hand bumped into something. Actually, it might have been somePONY, as it felt like clothes and a living body. I felt around it, and after roughly a minute of touching it, I heard a cough. Then Applejack spoke up.

"Um, Cameron. If you could stop groping my breasts, that would be nice." I quickly let go, and start to apologize.

"I'm so sorry Applejack, I didn't rea...hey, wait a minute, what are you doing in Twilight's house?" And that was when the lights came on around the library. And I am pretty sue everypony in town yelled SURPRISE.

I will say that I didn't scream like a little girl. However, it took several pegasi to pry me off the roof of the library. After that, the party went great. I talked to everypony in town, and met the local postmare. The local postmare was a pegasi named Derpy Whooves, and I could see why they called her that. Her eyes were cockeyed like crazy. I didn't want to say anything, but she razed herself, and talked about her eyes and how she was born like that. She then introduced me to her HERD, which threw me off. The stallion of the herd was Clifford the big red stallion. I'm kidding, it was Big Mac. I remembered he was Applejack's brother in the mirror world, and guessed it was the same here. I found out her herd mates where two other mares, Cheerilee and Sugar Belle. I greet them all, and they all seemed pleasant. I noticed they didn't fight each other for Big Mac's attention, and thought to ask Twilight later.

I looked around and saw the six girls in a group, talking about something. After a few glaces from Rarity and Fluttershy, I figured the subject of conversation was me. So I walked over to them.

"Hey girls, how's it going? Also, who set up the party?" I found Pinkie pie on my back again, still didn't see her get up to do so.

"I did silly. I am Equestria's number one party planner. I even have the rubber chicken to prove it." i stared at her, and then just shook my head. I didn't want to question everything about her. After that, we talked more. I told them a bit more about my past, and finally brought up the fake arm. At the time I did, the library had cleared out, and everypony had gone home for the night, as the sun was down, and Twilight's clock said that it was about nine.

"What happened to your arm, darling, that you had to loose it? Also, can we see the new one?" i sighed, and told them the story.

"Well, in my world, there is something called Boy Scouts. I know that sounds sexist, and it was coming out of being boys only when i was brought here, but that isn't the point. The point is, they do stuff that you would teach in the military of my world, but on a lower standard. It wasn't as punishing as the military, and you learned basic survival and camping tactics, as well as how to be a better citizen in your community. It did lot's of cool things, and one of the many things that was done was camping. My troop, went camping at a lake, and I had gotten bored. I decided to swim across the lake a few time's, just for the fun of it. I had on a life vest, which is what saved me from drowning. I had gone across the lake about four times, and had started to head back across the lake on my fifth go. That was when a boat got to close. I don't know what exactly happened, if the driver didn't see me or what, but the next thing I knew, I felt a shit ton of pain in my right arm. After that, I blacked out. When I woke up, I didn't even feel my arm. It was a day and a half later. They told me that the boat had fucked up my arm so bad that most of the nerves in the arm had been damaged, and that it had almost been severed by the propeller blades of the boat, so they decided to amputate. After that, I still swam, but it got significantly harder. I eventually got a prosthesis, or fake arm, that doesn't work. It just hangs there, and does just about nothing. Then, when I went to the convention, and I found the Shaman, I saw what looked like a crystal arm. I thought it looked awesome, and decided to buy it. After that, when the Shaman took me to the Nexus, she told me I now had a crystal arm. It can turn into any melee weapon i so choose." I then role up my sleeve.

The girls, all but Twilight, gasp at the fake limb attached to my body. Applejack suddenly looks at me and asks a question.

"Wait a moment. You just told us that the prosthesis don't move like regular limbs. But here you are moving it around as if it was a regular arm. How?" I answered.

"The Shaman. That's all I got. She said it would work and function like a regular arm, I can even feel with it. For all intents and purposes, it is a functioning arm. That turns into weapons." Rainbow asks for a demonstration. I give them one. I focus for a second, and my arm morphs into the same blade I fought Sunset with, an elongated arm blade, much like Edward Elric's metal arm blade. The girls all stare at the arm in awe.

Then there is a knock on the door. Pinkie opens it, and three little fillies step inside. I was pretty sure my terms for horses applied to ponies as well, and I hoped I had the correct terms for male's and female's down, as I hadn't exactly had time to brush up on my pony anatomy. The girls walked in, and Rainbow, Rarity, and Applejack stood up.

A red haired filly with a pink bow in her hair spoke up.

"We were jus lookin fer our mothers, so we could get to bed. We can't stay at your places without ya'll knowing were there." The three who stood up look between each other. They then try to figure out who's turn it was to take the girls for the night. It was finally settled that it was Rarity's night with the sixes adopted kids, and I was confused. Another question to ask Twilight when the other's are gone. And soon enough they are, Spike heading off to sleep. I finally ask Twilight the questions.

"Hey, Twilight. Can you clarify some things for me please? I thought of them during the party, and I wanted to ask when we had some more privacy."

"Sure Cam. What's on your mind?"

"Well, the first question is the most recent. What did those three fillies mean when they said they were looking for their mother's? Are you taking care of them, like I did with foster care, or are YOU six the moms, and they are adopted by you six?"

"The second. We are a herd, which you learned a bit about tonight from Derpy. Me and the girls have been a herd for a long while now, ever since we REALLY became friends, after we defeated Nightmare Moon. Well, I actually was brought in AFTER that, but the point is the same. And not long after, I started to take care of the CMC, you remember them from the mirror world right, well two of them are actually little sisters. Applebloom and Sweetie Belle, Applejack and Rarity. The third filly is Scootaloo, which is Rainbow Dash's unofficial little sister. They had been put up for adoption by the families before hand, for reasons I never cared to find out, and they adopted them. I became another mother after I joined the herd."

"Okay that actually answered another question I had, about you six being a herd. Another question, and you don't have to answer it, it's a bit more personal, but what exactly goes on in a herd relationship. In my world, if one man sleeps with more than one female's, he is thrown out of all their lives, and he doesn't get anything. Some places still have polygamy marriage, and it works, but it is highly unlikely, and usually frowned upon. I guess I just want to know how you keep herd's from devolving into a giant cat fight over who gets the guy?"

Twilight thought for a few moment's, before finally giving me an answer.

"Well, I guess the herd works because there are more mare's than stallion's in Equestria. The mare to stallion ratio is about 4:1, in favor of mare's. I guess we just trust each other to agree on the fact that we want the best children we can sire, and that more than one is going to want the stallion. That and the fact that the girls usually have sex with each other more often than with the stallion. It helps us usually during estrus, or mating season, if you didn't know. It is hard to come by male's during estrus, and girls want to get rid of the itch, so to say, as best as possible. Even with established herds, most men get pushed around during estrus season. So, I would recommend heading with the males during heat season. It's in the spring though, so you have a little ways to go before it happens."

"Okay, I am just going to move along past the lesbian sex you girls have. Also, thanks for the warning about heat. I will take care to remember. I don't really have more questions. I forgot the rest, and the rest are more or less unimportant, or answered already. Where is the spare bed?" Twilight shows me the way. I am lead up a set of stair along the right wall of the tree, and we reach the upper level of the house. Twilight shows me to a door, and then to the shower room. I tell her I am going to take a shower, and she nods and tells me to use whatever. I head inside and take a quick soak.

After I get out, I quickly put on the usual sweat pants that I wear as sleep wear. I usually didn't put on a shirt however, and this time was no different. I had forgotten that I wasn't alone in this place, and as I left the shower room, I ran into Twilight coming towards the door. She bounced of me into the wall opposite the door in the hall, and fixed her gaze on me. Then she fixed her GAZE on me.

She looked my body over, and I could see a blush start to form. I am not a very athletic man. That is not to say that I didn't work out, but I didn't do it to the point that my body was like Arnold Schwarzenegger. I had a lean, toned body. It was my workout routine that I attributed my shape to. It wasn't any 100 sit ups, 100 squats, 100 push ups, and a 10km run everyday, but it was a good exercise routine. My mind was an asshole though, and immediately did it's thing.

"Like what you see?" I then realize that my mouth spoke before I could react, and I started to apologize. However, Twilight's next comment threw me off guard.

"Yes. Wait, I mean...Yes. I like what I see. However, that is not relevant. Um, could you please put a shirt on, it's really distracting?" She turns away, and I hastily summon up a shirt.

"I'm sorry. I usually don't where a shirt to sleep, and I forgot that I wasn't alone. I am so sorry that I did that."

"It's fine. I actually don't mind, as Spike usually does that same. It's just that, you caught me off guard, and I didn't think to say anything about anything like this. So its my fault just as much. If you want, you can continue, but please be nice about it."

"Of course. I might were shirts more often until I get more used to this world, or most likely get my own place, which should be soon." Twilight looked a little sad when I said that, but I waved it off as the look had vanished as quickly as it had appeared. I chocked it up to imagination. I said my goodnight's to Twilight, and head off to bed. As I start to enter my room, I hear her mutter as she closes the door to the bathroom.

"Sweet Celestia is he hot!"

Bless This House

It was a beautiful day in the neighborhood. In fact, it was the Summer Sun Celebration today. I woke up, and went to get my morning started. I had no idea that today was going to get real shit real fast. It was good for now though, and I was ready for my day. Twilight had apparently gotten up earlier, as had Spike, as they were in the kitchen when I arrived.

"So, what's today? Anything special?" Twilight looked at me incredulously.

"What? You mean you didn't know that today's the Summer Sun Celebration? Where have you been?" I deadpan.

"Really? You want me to answer that? I am not from this world. I have no clue your customs or holidays."

"Oh, sorry. I forgot. It's just that, today is one of the most important holidays. It is also the anniversary of our herd getting together." Spike snorts at that.

"Which means I'm sleeping where you are not tonight." I look at him as Twilight sticks her tongue out at him.

"Why, might I dare ask?" Spike chuckles at the nervousness in my voice.

"It might get a little rowdy tonight, just saying. If you want, you can join me. If not, better hope they don't come here. It gets super awkward." I stare at him, then turn to Twilight. Sadly, she answers.

"Me and the girls usually have a little FUN, during this specific holiday. It marks the start of the new year, so to say, and since it is the anniversary of our herd, I think you can guess what I mean."

"AND, that is where I am going to cut the conversation. I am all for lesbian benefits, but I would like to not be in the same place when it happens. Unless I was invited, but I would probably still decline." Twilight perks up for some reason, but I don't understand why. I shrug it off, and chock it up to her coming up with some idea for the day." Anyway, what are we going to do today. I was planning to go check out houses. Want to come along, or you got other things happening?"

Twilight nods. "Yeah. I'm getting some more flying lessons from Rainbow today. I might have got these wings a few months ago, but I still don't know how to use them efficiently enough to fly properly. Good luck on house hunting." I wave as I head out the door, paper of houses in my hand. First house.

I come to the edge of the town square. I look at the house in front of me. It doesn't look special, just like most the other houses around it. Single story, so slightly different, but still normal. The listing says it is a single story, two bed, one bath, full kitchen and living room. I look at it again, and I feel nothing about the house. I don't know what makes me say no to it, but my mind keeps telling me to move on, that this isn't the house your looking for. I move on.

The third house on the list, the second house being a little further out of town, towards Fluttershy's cabin, was near Sugercube Corner. It was just four houses down from the bakery, and I didn't like the location. I like quiet, and I could hear everything that happened outside when I stood in the house. I am not opposed to noise, but when you can hear everyponies conversation's that take place across the street, and it feels like everypony is coming through your house, then that isn't my house. I prefer more solitude than that.

The second house, I finally found it. It was a heavy duty fixer upper. I didn't want to spend all my time trying to fix up a house when I needed to plan for when all hell literally broke loose, so to say. I never got specifics from the Shaman. Was it only going to be the twelve demon lords, or was a but load of demons going to break lose. Anyway, I didn't have time for a fixer upper, so I moved on.

The fourth house. The fourth house was in the Everfree. It was apparently situated a quarter mile in from the treeline, and had been made recently, but the person who had it built had never moved in, and it had sat empty, and with all the furniture that the person had furnished it with, to this day. It said that the path was near Sweet Apple Acres, and that it would be noticeable. I found it easily enough, and went for a stroll. I walked for about ten- fifteen minutes and finally found it. The term house didn't fit properly. The term TREE house, did.

It was majestic. I didn't know how else to describe it. The house wasn't like Twilight's library. No, it was on the outside of the tree. it reached up and spiraled around, different levels with covered stairs to each landing. The house sat perched on thick, heavy branches. At the base, there was a door. I walked up to the door in the tree, and opened it, finding a small set of stairs, that down into the tree. In proceeded, and my arm started to glow brighter as I walked into the darkness. It light up the room with a blue glow, and I noticed the light switch on the wall nearby. When I flipped it on, the entire room lit up.

It looked to be a forge. It had a tanning room, with a heavy sealed door, for tanning hides and leather. The forge area was complete with anvil and hammers, pliers, tongs, grinding belts, power hammers, lathes, routers, and other things used to forge any type of weapon or armor, or fix existing pieces or weapons that become damaged. I leave the room after turning off the light, and walk back out. I walk to the front door, a set of stairs visible through the doors glass, and head into the house itself.

Up the stairs in the main room is a couch and multiple other sitting chairs, a TV, two game consoles, and a selection games and movies in a cupboard near them. The TV is roughly 55", and I see the remote on the coffee table, along with the controllers for both PS4 and XBOX 1, four each, on a two sets of shelves nearby. I look more at the living room, and look up to the ceiling. The ceiling looks like the roof of a log cabin, wood beams that go up to a low vaulted ceiling. I continue looking around, and I see a room off to the left of the living area. I head into it, and see it's a kitchen, with what appears to be a dining room curved off to the left through another door. I notice then that the kitchen had curved off left from the living room, and that the living room had a slight curve throughout it. I turn my attention back to the kitchen.

It looks to be a black brushed kitchen, the appliances having a brushed metal matte paint, colored to be just off true black, going into gray. A sort off dark gray. The refrigerator was large, and looked to be able to hold anything. The stove and oven was electric convection, and seemed to be in good shape, as did the dishwasher and fridge. the sink was a barn sink, which was a deep sink that sticks out from the counter slightly, and is very deep, more so than most sinks. I got a look of the counter top, and they looked to be made of obsidian. I looked around further and saw more of the usual kitchen appliances. Coffee maker, toaster, microwave. I finally stopped gawking at the kitchen and moved on to the dining room.

The table was a heavy table. It looked to be a piece of the tree that had to be cut off, and was re-purposed to become a table. It was a resin covered table, that had stones from the little stream outside. They were put in the table and then covered with different colors of resin and epoxy to make it look like a river was in the wood table. The legs were wrought iron bars, that twisted and rested on polished stones from the river, with pads on the bottom to prevent them from scratching the floor. I counted seven chairs. After I finished with the dining room, I looked to the right and saw a small hallway that connected to the living room, and in the hall was stairs to the next level, along with a small restroom for doing the obvious. I headed up the stairs to the second level.

As I reached it, I noticed that it was guest rooms, set out along a curved hall that circled the trunk of the tree. I then thought, Wow, this tree is thick as fuck. It also seems to be pretty tall as well. The house is three levels, and the top level is the largest.

After finishing that thought, I continued touring, looking at all the rooms. There was only seven rooms, and one of them was the master. All the spares where decorated plain, to allow whoever was in them to decorate it in their own style. The master was decorated different. It had pictures of places that I have only seen in some dreams. The picture I like the best was a picture of a sakura tree, standing on a mountain, and all around the living tree was lava flows, and ash covered everything, and the vegetation around was dead. The sakura tree was the only thing living. I found it very beautiful. I continued through the hall and saw that it had two bath rooms, one for everyone, and a master bath. It had accommodations for all needs. I found the stairs to the third and final level of the house, and went on up.

The final level was the biggest. And it was Twilight's dream. It was filled with books. I looked around in amazement. The room was large, with a high ceiling. Around the edges were bookshelves, filled and labeled with what genre is held in that section, such as mystery, history, and science. Each genre section contained a vast amount of books. I looked and saw tables around near the corners, and towards the center was a large couch that wrapped around the main feature. And the main feature took my breath away.

The architect who had sculpted the house from the tree, had done a grand job hollowing out the center of the tree and building the room and everything into it seamlessly, and when he did, he carved another whole tree into the center wood. What I mean is, the entire center of the library was dominated by a skeleton tree, shaped from the center of the large tree that the house was built into. I looked around the tree, and saw spots that had cushions set on a few branches near the trunk. I figured that those were for whoever wanted to read in solitude. i saw a placard on the tree, with an imprint of a right hand next to it. I walked up to the placard. It read.

"Cameron, this house is yours. All the books in this library are from the human world. They do not exist naturally in Equestria. You will find almost every book from Earth here. Also, I have left a tablet, for Twilight. On the tablet, she will find EVERY book from your world. To access the tablet, place your right hand in the indent, and it will open the tablet's case. I hope this will help, and I thank you for your service.
The Shaman

I read it over one more time, before placing my fake hand on the indent next to the placard. When I did, my hand pulsed once with a purple glow, and the placard swung open, on hinges I hadn't seen previously. I saw inside was a small tablet, no bigger than an iPad. However, I could tell that this was much more advanced than that product. I pulled it out, and powered it up. When it finally turned on, I saw that it had several files, one labeled with each genre. I opened one, labeled historical fiction, and saw that it had sub files that was the alphabet. I guessed that they had been alphabetized, and proceeded to turn it off and put it back, closing the panel. I then noticed that the writing had changed. It now read.

"Cameron, the two consoles have all the games that have been created for them, on them. I have also put games that happen to have been only for a computer on them as well. They will also play the DVD's that I have provided. Each console is plugged to the TV, and is ready to go. I hope that you enjoy them, but do not spend to much time on them. The final thing I need to say is, be good to the Elements. They see you as a friend, and it would do you harm to lose that friendship. That is all.
The Shaman.

I smiled. I wouldn't think of hurting the girls. I liked them to much as friends to do so. I headed outside once again, and took a breath of the wet stream air. I listened for a few moments to the stream, and looked around one more time. In doing so, I found a small rise near the house, and dug into it was a small cave. I took a look inside, but saw nothing for several feet back, and assumed that it was for storage. Then it hit me, Utahraptor's lived in caves near the end of their reign. It must be for my pet. I chuckled, and didn't bring out my pet yet. I was saving it till I could properly bring it out. I continued my final check of the surrounding clearing, and saw something shining on a tree. I went and got a closer look, and saw it was a hand print, much like on the trees around Kratos' home in God of War. I looked at more trees, and saw that they did indeed go around the forest clearing about the house in a circle, like a protective ward. I just sighed, and started towards town.

It was nearing the end of the day, and I had reached town. That was when I noticed the vines. They looked to be black vines that grew from the ground, and had sharp blue thorns. I pulled out my Leviathan axe, as it was used for cutting trees in the game, and I hacked at a vine that was trying to grab Derpy. When I hacked into it, it continually got colder and colder, freezing the vine and allowing me to shatter through it. I pointed Derpy to the nearest building, and went further into town. I eventually found Twilight and the gang, and the scene I saw had me in awe.

They had some badass weapons.

Author's Note

I'm just going to leave this cliff here. I think it's a good place to leave a cliff. NOBODY is going to get mad at ALL, about this cliff.

Have a Jivin day!

The Vines that Bind Harmony pt 2

We continued through the forest, and eventually Rainbow Dash started to talk.

"Twilight, are you sure what you was was real? Because, we're almost to Celestia and Luna's old castle, and we have seen NOTHING. Maybe it wasn't real. Maybe it-" as we approached a chasm, I looked around and spotted an old castle nearby. At that moment, Applejack stopped and cut Rainbow off.

"Maybe it's right there?" We look at were she is pointing, and see the bottom of the chasm has a cave at one area. An unnatural blue green glow comes from it. Rarity asks.

"Well how do we get down there?" We hear some crashing sounds, as if someone is falling down some stairs. I look over to the right, and see Pinkie Pie tumbling down a set of stone stairs. The girls notice me, and look were I am looking, seeing Pinkie as she finishes her graceful rendition of 'The Fall Down the Stairs' which was a play written by noone. She gets up, dusts herself off, and says.

"DUH, take the stairs silly." We just shake our heads, and proceed down the stairs. When we reach the bottom, Pinkie hops in my arms bridal style, and says.

"I got a bit hurt on the way down. Could you carry me, please?"However, she was a clever mare, and she played dirty to. She gave me doe eyes, and I held for as long as I could. Just kidding, I melted like a BITCH, and agreed. We continued walking through the chasm passed all the vines that seemed to be pulsing and writhing. We approached the entrance to the cave, and I put Pinkie down to peer inside. what I saw disgusted me.

It looked a lot like the Gravemind, from Halo, but instead of The Flood, it was made up of thousands of vines, and thousands of thorns covered it's body. It was partially engulfing a tree made of crystal, as if the vine monster had grown up around the tree. The tree looked to be glowing, but it was dimming fast. I turned to the girls.

"Alright, anyone know of a vine monster in any legend or lore? Because the tree is being sucked dry by one."

Twilight looks promising, as she is getting a gleam in her eyes. "Yes, I remember reading about a vine demon. It was one of the Twelve demon lords. It's name was something like Kudzu. Kudzulus, that's it! He was number ten of the demon lords. What is he doing here?" Applejack get's thoughtful for a moment.

"Could he have gotten out when Cerberus left his post? It would make sense." The girls think, and agree that it is the most likely cause.

"Either way, I will need to clear him out enough for you girls to do what you need with the tree. Spike, I need you help real quick. Twilight, do you have a quill and paper?"

"Yes, why?"

"I need a favor from a god. The vines the demon has placed look to be Hel's Bramble, and I can't cut that with my axe, and I don't think it will hurt the demon either." Fluttershy looks confused.

"Why wouldn't your other weapons work, or the axe? It was doing well earlier?"

"I don't think the demon was sending Hel's Bramble into the town. It might have been doing it as an invasion force, and then would have brought the bramble along behind. I don't exactly know, but I do know that frost axes don't work against frost vines, from the coldest depths of Helheim. I need some better weapons, with a different type of fire from what you have in this world. Twilight, I take a letter.

Dear Shaman,

I would like to request a weapon please. I believe you know what I would be asking for, and I ask for it to help your world.

Your Champion,
Cameron Ruff.

You got that Twi?"

She scratches down the last few words, then nods. She hands it to Spike, and he says.

"I hope this works, never sent to a goddess before." And burns the paper. The smoke wafts away into the sky, and disappears. We wait, for what must have been ten minutes, before I hear something. I look around, and see nothing. The others look around as well, starting to hear it. Finally, I look to the top of the canyon. There, I see a Howler. But it isn't just any Howler, it is the Shaman's Howler form. She leaps from the top of the cliff, and hops from ledge to ledge as she descends. She reaches the bottom safely, and makes her way to us. I kneel, and the others wonder why. Until the Shaman transforms into her human form, and takes of her mask, turning into her real self.

When the other's see her auburn hair, and the wings and horn, they get on hands and knees quickly. The Shaman laughs, again it is melodious, and she says to us.

"Rise little ones. You do not need to bow. I don't mind. However, Cameron, you have moxie, to send me a letter for help. I do indeed know what you ask for, and I will give them, but know this, you should not expect this favor often. They have been fully upgraded, and here is the runic attack for them."

"Thank you, Shaman. I don't expect favors for everything." she smiles, then comes over to me.

And then she gives me a nice mouth to mouth lesson. I lock up. I was not going to lie, the goddess doing this was not what I was expecting. I brain started to seize, and she stopped the lesson. I just stood there like an idiot.

"UUUUHHHH!" I couldn't think. The girls and Spike were just as speechless. She laughed, and then backed away from me. She held out her hand, and said.

"Kneel, champion." I do so in a daze. She kissed me, what do you expect from me. Would you not be in a daze if a goddess kissed YOU? Yeah, you would, so shut up.

"I present to you, the Blades of Chaos. They are not to be burned into your skin, so do not worry. It is the full package, as your generation says. Fully upgraded, and all the runic abilities. Go forth, my champion, and rid this world of demons." With that, she starts to shine brighter and brighter, making us have to shield our eyes. The light dies out, and on the ground were she stood, was two blades, and a small bag with some gems. I pick up the blades, and fire springs up along the blades, and the chains attached to them slither up and bind themselves onto my arms. Like the Shaman said, they did not sear themselves onto my skin, but tied itself so as not to come off. The crystal arm changed from a blue, to a fiery red, and flames began to vent out along it. The chains were absorbed into it, and I took a few experimental swings to test out the blades. The girls all backed away, and I let loose a few attacks.

"Oh yes, thank you goddess. I shall slay the demons with these." i head into the cave.

It takes me a moment to get the demons attention, but once I do, I have all of it.

"WhAT BriNgs You tO ME? ArE You Here tO KiLl m? Or, ArE YoU HeRe tO JOIN Me?" Its voice sounded like multiple people shrieking each word. It gave off a very disturbing vibe.

"I am here to kill you, and free the tree. However, I will not kill you if you decide to go back to Tarturus, Hel, Hell, or wherever you come from. Leave, and I will not have to hurt you." The demon chuckles, the sound of a thousand screams being compressed into one form.

"YoU PreSUme mUCh, LIttLe BUG. I WiLL NOT LeaVe. I HAve BeEN ProMiSEd The EneRgY frOm This TrEE. It iS MinE. yoU ShoUlD leaVE, liTTle BuG, aND I wiLl lEt the OtHERS kNOw, to LET yoU Live WhEn They RISE." I sigh.

"Very well, I gave you a chance to leave, and you did not take it. That leaves me two other options, and I believe that you aren't going to take the second one, but I will ask, will you release the tree, if you are promised a place to live and grow?"

The demon shakes it's head. "NO." I nod.

"Then I shall send you to the void. Let us fight, demon, and see who the victor is." I roar, and charge at the demon. He shoots several vines at me, trying to hit me, but I charge up the runic attack Cyclone of Chaos, and swing my blades up over my head, spinning around with both blades slashing all around as I spun, creating a cyclone like effect. The vines that connected with my new blades burned to ashes as they touched. The demon shot more and more vines, and eventually, I stopped, having come up with an idea that was dangerous, but should work. I grabbed some of the vines, and pulled, trying to pull the demon from the tree. It lashed out, more vines, these tipped with poisonous thorns, shot out, and I dodged and grabbed them, pulling. I pulled, digging my feet into the ground, and heaved.

The girls had been watching, and when I had started this plan, they had rushed in to try and help me, but I waved them off, back out of the cave, and pulled. I actually don't know how long it took, but I finally felt something start to give. I looked at the demon, and it was starting to screech in terror. I was pulling it from the tree, it being ripped off. The roots and vines that held it to the tree were starting to snap and break, the pain being escalated as the tree started to fight. It pulsed and pulsed, and each pulse seemed to affect the vines and root that I was pulling, and the roots in the ground.

At last, with a massive heave, and much grunting and pulling, I heaved the massive demon from the tree, and threw it out the cave. The tree was dim, but it looked good, and I pulled out my holy sword, invisible to everyone with a layer of magic mist shrouding the blade, and waked over to the tree. I called the girls inside, to get a way from the demon, and they rushed in, Spike staying near the entrance to use his flames to stop the demon from entering. I turned to the girls.

"You try and give the tree it's energy back. I will give it some, enough to keep it from dying until you figure it out, but then I have to go fight that demon. Hurry and help the tree." I then walk to the tree, and plunge the legendary sword of Arthur into the tree trunk. The tree gets a bit brighter, but not by much, and I turn and rush out the cave.

Spike joins me as I exit the cave. He stands by me as we face the daemon. It is screeching at me.

"WOrTHlESS HUMan, YOu WILL DiE!" I shake my head.

"Not today. Spike, ready?"

"No, so let's do this." I nod, and we charge the demon. It shows it had another attack, one it didn't use in the cave. It starts to spit a large cloud of acidic mist at us, blanketing the area. I pour fire into my arm, and the area the mist covers starts to burn. The mist itself catches fire, and burns away, leaving the area open to me and Spike to attack. We rush in, and I start using the blades of chaos to slash at his viney face. I take massive chunks of vine off, and Spike deals with the vines that try and get into the cave. Me and Spike switch from time to time, he takes the face and I take the vines, then the other way around. After what felt like forever, but was actually three minutes I found out later, I was attacking his face when I was smacked away. I hit the cliff face over the cave, and my slam caused the entrance to collapse. Spike was thrown into me, but was knocked unconscious as he hit me and the canyon wall. I pushed him off me, and fell out the indent I had made. It was a ten foot fall to the pile of stone below me, that had come from the collapse. I couldn't feel my left arm, though I could see it was still there.

I dimly realized that I had a concussion. I also realized that the girls were trapped. That was when something happened. A pulse, almost, was blasted from the blocked cave. I didn't fully register it, as my arms burned, my head was concussed, and my chest felt heavy. When the shockwave hit me, my mind cleared from a haze. I realized that the demon was still standing, but was hurting. It looked as if some blue fire was spreading across it. I didn't think, I just raised my right hand, and poured fire through it. A blast of flames came out, blowing across the vine demon. It was burning, the stench of it's vines being seared like someone set fire to a garbage can of weeds that had fermented for a month in the summer. I almost vomited, and the stench was getting to my head, as it started to swim once again. I kept up the fire, and after a minute, the demons shrieks of pain started to die out. After another minute, they stopped altogether.

I shambled over to the pile of rocks in front of the cave, and began moving them. I had to get the girls out. They couldn't be left in there. I knew that.

My body was telling me to quite. My mind said to quite. My soul said to help the girls. My mind then said fine, help the girls, and started to pump whatever hormones it had to to keep me moving. My body said fine, help the girls, and the torn muscles from pulling the demon out the ground shut up and helped me move rocks.

I don't know what time it was. I was so out of it, I think I might have actually been asleep. Spike must have woken up some time ago, but either he didn't say anything, or he did and I was lost to the world, but he had started to help me move rocks as well. He kept talking to the girls, who had been yelling to us the whole time we moved rocks, and told them we were coming. I didn't hear a thing. I moved with a single thought in mind. Help the girls.

I finally moved the last large boulder, as Spike had taken to the smaller to small-medium rocks that would get in my way, while I took the massive boulders, and the medium-large rocks. I picked up the last boulder, which must have been about a thousand pounds, and was the last rock in front of the cave entrance, and lifted it above my head. I turned, and threw it. It sailed a good forty feet away, and landed with a crash. I then turned to the cave, to see the girls come crashing into me. They looked at the cuts and scrapes along my body that were slowly healing, the scabbards healing affect having to work overtime to keep me moving. They noticed the cut that had bleed on my head, before it had been healed by the scabbard. My torn muscles hadn't had time to properly heal, and had torn more. They saw my glazed over look, and they gasped. I was asleep. I had been moving everything to help them with such intensity that my unconscious mind had been doing the same as my conscious mind.

The girls cried out as I fell and hit the ground.

Author's Note

I know, the fight kinda sucked. In my defense, there isn't many ways you can make a vine monster with attacks that haven't been used over and over. I am also sorry for the fact that Zecora has the same lines as in the main show. I suck at creating things that rhyme, and Zecora ONLY rhymes. It would have been odd to not have a rhyming Zecora. Also, hope I am not overstepping any boundaries by giving myself the Blades of Chaos. I thought that maybe I should have the full set. Sorry it wasn't the greatest chapter, and I hope to maybe come back and write it better.

Have a Jivin day!

The Hospital, and New Houses

I woke up to blinding light. It peeked through my eyelids to make it hard to sleep. I turned over, and I felt the back of my head heat up very quickly. I had had enough. I opened my eyes.

As I did, I noticed a group of people in the room sleeping. I couldn't think clearly, and tried to sit up.

Only to find that Twilight was on top of me, almost curled up like a cat. I tapped her on the face a few times, and she slowly woke up. When she saw who was poking her, she squealed, and latched on to me. Her exclamation woke up the other five girls in the room, and they all started to get excited over me being awake and alright.

"How long have I been out? The last thing I remember is thinking about getting you girls out the cave, and then starting on moving the rocks." The girls look at each other, then Spike walks in.

"I heard the question. I can tell him. Celestia and Luna will want to know he is awake." The girls nod and leave, and Spike grabs a chair and sits down.

"Well, after you started to move the rocks, I think it was about half an hour later that I came too. After that, I practically yelled at you to find out what you where doing, and then just set about helping. You took the heaviest rocks, some being about a hundred to the last one was a thousand pounds. We were there for two hours, moving the rocks, and at some point, you fell unconscious, but continued working. The last boulder was moved, the girls rushed you, and then you finally conked out. After that, it has been a day and a half. Also, Celestia and Luna are here. They want to thank you for helping save them and Equestria." I nod weakly, still tired and disoriented. "Also, we figured out what house you had wanted, so we bought it for you. It is in your name, though I think you will be having many visitors. We all went to the house, and it was nice. We had to DRAG Twilight out of your library. She wanted to take a book, but we told her to wait for the librarian. She calmed down after that."

I laughed, and then started to cough, as my lungs weren't used to the action after a day and a half of not doing it. I then ask.

"How did the girls save the tree?" Spike got a depressed look on his face while telling me.

"They had to give up the Elements of Harmony. It wasn't able to keep up without them anymore. Apparently, Discord was behind the vines that attacked Ponyville, and kidnapped the princesses. He didn't want for a demon though, as they would encroach on his fun, he said. The demon must have been there since Cerberus had left his post, and been feeding on the tree of harmony so much it had to have the energy of the Elements to make it healthy again. I shouldn't say much more, just ask them at some point." I nod.

Then the door to the room opened, and the girls and the princesses stepped into my room. I started to stand, but the princesses said no. I didn't give a fuck.

i stood up, and the girls and the princesses gasped. Celestia looked at me, and said.

"You should not be standing like this. You were actually severely injured. You had broken ribs, lacerations on most of your body, most of your skin had been scraped off due to the stones, and a severe concussion. You should not be standing, yet you are. How?"

"The scabbard of the holy blade. The legendary sword, the sword in the stone. Whatever you call it in this world, the scabbard heals most injuries, short of mortal, poison, or loss of limb. It was working when I was moving the rocks, it just couldn't heal as fast as it usually does because I continued to injure myself. After I stopped, it went in to regular healing, and mended everything. That is the power of the holy blades scabbard. By the way, has anyone seen my armor? I hope that it didn't get overly damaged during everything." Rarity came forward with a bundle. She handed it to me while saying.

"I did take the time to look at it closer, and memorize the design so I could make more like them. Do you have more armors like that? I would like to make a line of more masculine wear for everyday folk like Big Mac." I nod, and promise to work out the details later. We talk for a bit, before a nurse comes in.

"Oh, hello. I see your awake. I'm nurse Redheart. Pleased to meet you. May I ask how you are moving like this, after such severe injuries?" I tell her what I told the others, though don't tell her about the legendary sword. She nods, and says.

"That would explain the magic that we found running through you." Celestia takes interest in this, and asks the nurse to show her what she means. They exit the room, and me and the girls talk with Luna and each other. Twilight talks about my library, and how she wants to look at all the books from my world. I tell her to be patient, and that I have a special surprise for her in the library. She just gets a gleam, and squees. It was cute. I finally stand up from the bed again cause I wished to change, and start doing so, much to the delight and horror of the girls around me. Luna starts to blush, and the others do to, though in a different way. Soon enough, I am back in the armor of the Ancients. It looked like nothing had been damaged, but then Rarity said.

"It had been in tatters, but shortly after I noticed it was mending itself. After a day, it had repaired itself." I gave her an incredulous look, and the girl nodded, then blushed deeper. I turned to Luna.

"Luna, do you think this make me look fat?" The princess is shocked by the question out of staring at me, and I laugh. "Gotcha!" The others laugh, and Luna looks miffed. Hey, it was April 1st somewhere!

Celestia entered the room after that, and saw me in the armor, and blushed, but was professional. She held some things that looked like x-rays, only it didn't show my bones. Instead, it showed what looked to be veins, but I waited to find out.

"Girls, I think you should take a look at this. This is Cameron's mana flow," She points to the pictures on the light board. "As you can see, he has massive amounts of magic in his right arm." We all look, and my entire right arm is practically glowing in the picture. "But right here is where we see the 'scabbard', as you put it Cameron." And everyone turns there eyes to her finger as she points to a spot of magic, right below my heart. The magic lines flow from there, out like a spider, connecting everything. It even connects to the crystal arm, which intrigues me some.

"How do we know this is the scabbard?" I ask. Celestia answers.

"When they ran the scans on your mana, and found the spot, they decided to trace the magic and find out what it did. They saw it was mending your injuries, and enhancing you. You now are just a little bit stronger and faster than before."

I nodded. I wasn't concerned, it wasn't bad things happening to me. I knew what the sheath did. I had seen it before.

"Well, if everything is okay, and I can leave, can I please do so? I want to go home." Celestia smiled, and said.

"Of course, the doctor said you can leave when ready. Also, I heard about the house. You honestly grabbed Discord, which is very hard to do, and made him submit, all because you wanted to finish up and buy the house?" I nodded. "Well, I guess worse things have happened. Like Twilight making everyone want one of her toy dolls because she needed to send a Friendship report." Twilight looked at Celestia in shock.

"Celestia, why? Why do you torture me so?" Celestia laughs, and asks if she could see the home as well. I tell her to come along, and head out the hospital, checking out before heading out.

We take around twelve minutes to reach my new house. Celestia and Luna look at it and praise the craftsmanship behind it, and the girls just get excited to head back inside. I take the keys from Twilight, who was looking at the top floor and almost drooling.

"Down, princess. Or no books for you." She didn't do it on purpose, but she honestly whimpered just like a puppy would if you told him no treat. I laughed, and opened the door. "Everypony, welcome to my house."

Rainbow had seen the door to the forge, and as the girls hadn't gone down there yet, asked, "Hey Cam, what was the other door for?"

"It leads to a forge." Rarity lightens up at that, and I tell her 'later'. We head to the living room, and the eight mares make themselves comfortable. I head to the kitchen, and find the girls had stocked the pantry. Pinkie slips in behind me, grabs stuff, and starts to make pastries for everyone. I say to the pink mare.

"Hey, Pinkie, do you have anything like corn syrup?"

"Yes, we do. It isn't corn syrup, as it isn't as bad for you, but it acts along the same lines as corn syrup. Why?" I then tell her the plan. She tells me that that is a good idea, and she starts to get the corn syrup to heat on the stove. I measure out 1 cup of sugar, 1 cup of the corn syrup substitute, 1 cup of peanut butter, and 4 cups of rice krispies. As Pinkie gets the pan hot, we add the sugar and stir it until it gets dissolved, never letting the corn syrup sugar mix boil, as it ruins it and makes it hard. After the sugar dissolves, we add the peanut butter, stir it together, and then the rice krispies. After they are all mixed together, we place them in a greased cake pan, and let them cool just slightly, as warm rice krispie treats taste better than cold ones. We then cut them up into squares, and I walk back to the living room carrying an array of plates with the rice krispie treats on them.

I give each guest one piece, and they take a bite, eyes brightening.

"Mmhm, darling, this is good. It tastes delicious." Rarity says.

"Honestly, I don't mind if you guys don't like it. I like it, and if you think its okay, go ahead and say so. You wont hurt my feelings." Rainbow takes me up on that immediately.

"Yeah, it isn't the greatest, but it does taste good. Wouldn't want it everyday though." I nodded, saying it usually was a nibble food. You want something sweet, go over, get a chunk, heat it up, and have a treat. The others nodded in understanding, and we talked.

Applejack was the first one to ask me.

"Hey Cam, what are those devices hooked up to the TV? I never seen anything like them before."

"Well, Applejack, they are video game consoles. They play interactive movies, so to say." Rainbow almost spits her food out.

"Oh, like the boxes at the arcade. They are like those."

"YES, that is a perfect example! The only difference, those arcade games only play ONE game. THESE, have THOUSANDS, of different games. And each one may have games that can only be played on THAT particular game console. Here, let me show you what I mean." I power up the Xbox and PS4, and turn the TV on. I find which console is on which input, and go to the PlayStation.

"Here are the games for this console, that can only be played on this console. I wont find them on the other console." I show them the InFamous series, God Of War, and a few other games. Then I switch to the Xbox.

"And I wont be able to find the games I show you here on the one I just showed you." And I show her Halo, and other titles that are Xbox only.

"Now though, every other game, I can play on both. Also, some of these games can have multiple different people playing." i grab another Xbox controller and toss it to Rainbow. She catches it, and gives me a look of confusion. I smirk, and bring up a two player game. Gears of War.

As I show Rainbow how to play, and she learns fast, the others watch, with mild interest and disgust. I understood, and we didn't play long, but it proved the point.

"No, not all the games are that violent. Most of the games aren't as violent. Anyways, wanna see upstairs?" Everyone nods, and we head up to the rooms.

"Here is the guest rooms, last room on the end is master bedroom, also known as MY room. Follow me up to the library." And we head up another level. As Celestia and Luna step into the library, they gawk at the sight of the large room. Twilight squeals with delight.

"These are all books from your world right Cameron? Can you show us which books are your favorite?" I nod, and say a few out loud.

"Well, we have the Inheritance saga." As I say this, we all hear something move in the library, and turn to one of the shelves to see a set of four books flying off the shelf towards the table Twilight and I am standing by. They stack themselves neatly in front of me, in ascending order, with Eragon on top." Oh, so that's how this library works. Well, step back, your about to see some movement.

Ender's Game series, Halo series, Guardians of Ga'Hoole series, Animorphs series, Raptor Red, Fablehaven series, and Deltora Quest series." As I spoke, the library came alive with books flying around and onto the table in front of me. The eight mares come and join me at the table.

"Okay, here is the deal. I will let you take four books, for however long you need to read them. BUT, if they get damaged, you have to bring them to Twilight. She knows how to mend books, I don't" the others agree to my rules.

"Now, I have a lot of books to hand out to you, so come to me for reading assignments. Rainbow, I think you might like this series," I hand her the first four books for the Animorph series. "It's about a bunch of kids that get shape shifting powers from an alien, and then fight back against another alien race that is invading." She takes the book, flies to one of the branches of the tree, and starts to read the first book. I turn to Fluttershy.

"Here, Fluttershy. You might want to brush up on this animal, or should I say, Dinosaur, as soon as possible. This is a carnivore, so read at your own risk, but it tells you of her life through her eyes. It is my absolute favorite, so please be careful." I hand her Raptor Red, a story about the life of a Utahraptor female, and my reason for loving them so much. Luna's turn.

"Luna, princess of the moon and night, I give you the Guardians of Ga'hoole. It is about a group of knightly owls that fight an evil cult of owls that think that one owl species is better than the other species." I hand her the stack, and she asks why."Because, you are a princess, and you will actually return them unharmed." She gets my unspoken message. Don't harm them. Celestia was next.

"Celestia, here is the Enders Game series. It is about a child prodigy who is made to join the military, and fight wars for them. In the end, he wipes out there greatest enemy, and regrets it." I hand her the series. I know that only the first one is what I told her, but she would probably want all of them after wards. Applejack.

"Applejack, I am giving you the Fablehaven series, only because I can't really think of any series you might like that I would read. We have agriculture books if you don't want to, but here you go." I hand her the first book, and tell her it is easier ti read one at a time. She nods in understanding, and heads off into the library with the others to read. Pinkie.

"Deltora Quest, NEXT." i don't shout it, but Pinkie grins and skips along. Rarity was next.

"Rarity, I am sorry. I have nothing that has anything to do with what you would like. Wait, maybe I do. It's a story about a thief, who only takes small things. It's not exactly what you think. Sound good to you?"

"Of course darling, that is fine." I nod.

"Something Missing!" a book flies from a shelf to my hand, and I hand it to Rarity, who thanks me and wanders off.

"Spike, I have a large series for you. Or a long series. Which would you prefer?" He thinks for a moment, before saying large.

"Good, I was hoping you would say that. Here, the Inheritance series. It's about a young boy who finds a dragons egg while hunting, and becomes a dragon rider for a new age." Spike looks at me, and I hand him the first book. He stairs at the picture of Saphira, and blushes at it a little. He thanks me, and climbs the tree.

"And then there was one." Twilight giggles, and asks.

"Any series for me?" I shake my head.

"Nope, don't have a single book series for you." She starts to look downcast, and I then add, "But, I have a gift that you might like." I take her to the tree. As I do, every other pony in the room looks at us. I show her the indent in the tree, and then I place my hand in it. Again, it pulses purple, before opening up the compartment that holds the tablet. Twilight looks at it, and is amazed. I reach in and pick it up.

"This is for you. This house was built for me to move into, and it said that this was for you. It has EVERY. SINGLE. BOOK. In this library, on it. Here, let me start it for you." I turn it on, and hand it to her before it boots all the way up. When it finally does, a scan is ran on Twilight, who almost drops the tablet when it happens. Suddenly, the tablet says.

"Welcome, Twilight Sparkle, to the Tablet. I will help you through the tutorial, on how to use this device." I am ignored at this point, as Twilight walks off. The tablet's voice sounded like Glados. I turn to see everypony reading in the library.

I nod and leave. I have something I need to do real quick.

Author's Note

This was a good place to stop. All you would miss would be the fact that I am going to get my sword, and then call my Utahraptor pet out. That is what will happen next.

Have a Jivin day!

Talks with Goddesses (and mares)

I needed to go get my sword from the tree. I remembered the direction, and I knew where to go. So, with those things in mind, I decided to transform. It would be easier and faster to move in that form. I did so, and ran off into the Everfree.

The girls had told me the Everfree was the worst place in Equestria. It had its own weather patterns, the creatures couldn't and wouldn't be tamed, and all of them were dangerous. It was supposed to have the worst plant life. I found it beautiful. It was free. I understood why the ponies controlled most of the rest of the world order, but I like something that is free. I continued to run through the forest, making sure to not fall or get trapped by animals or plants.

It was night when I finally reached the canyon that harbored the tree. I hopped over the edge, and bounded down the cliff face, and jogged to the cave entrance. I turned back into a human. I head into the cave, and see the Tree of Harmony, glowing bright blue. I look at the ends of the branches, and see gems at the end of them. I guess those are the elements. I look at the base of the tree, and see a box on one of the roots.

As I approach the box, I notice that it has six keyholes. I don't know what goes inside it, and I get the feeling the box isn't for me. I move on, and towards the base of the tree. I see my sword, still shimmering in an invisible shroud. I grab it, and pull it out, and store it in my hammerspace. I hear someone behind me.

I look to find the Shaman standing before me.

"Hello again, Cameron. I hope you accept my apology for being rude earlier. I had been a little busy when you had contacted me. I believe you want to talk?" I think for a second.

"Yes. i have one question. Why me?" She sighs. Then she waves her hand and the tree grows a table and chairs for us. We both sit.

"I understand the full nature of your question. You want to know why you where chosen instead of someone else better than you. Why I chose you when you have committed so many wrongs. Are these assumptions wrong?" I shake my head. "No."

"Cameron, the reason I chose you, was because I saw you didn't agree with yourself on the things you did. Everytime you fought with your mother, and when you where called derogatory names, names that put you down and made you want to kill yourself, and still do to some degree, you still found the patience to rise above the pain, and not give in. You stole, cheated, lied, and hurt, and I chose you. I did it, well, if I was to say you dressing like a Howler wasn't involved it would be a lie. But I saw a heart that had wanted to change. To go again, and try a different route. And, I saw that you would have no reason to go back home. I wont lie to you Cameron. You have no reason to return. I needed someone like that. I am sorry, and if you wish, this can end, and-"

"No." She pauses. I had cut her off. "No, I understand. It is easier to have some one who doesn't care to go home help, and take them away, than to have someone fighting against you to get home. And then constantly disappoint them when you can't, or won't. I don't blame you, and I thank you. Also, what was with the kiss earlier? That was unnecessary."

"Well, like I said earlier, I had been busy when you contacted me. Everyone, even Goddesses, need a little 'play time' if you catch my meaning."

"And that's where I stop you. That is too much information." She laughs.

"The point I want to make, Cameron, is that yes. You are an asshole. But, you are the asshole I trust, to protect my ponies. NOW, WILL CELESTIA AND LUNA STOP HIDING AT THE ENTRANCE, AND COME SAY HI TO MOM, THAT WOULD BE GOOD! Don't you think so, Cameron?" I nod, and put on my best British fancy man voice, and said.

"Indubitably, my good madam, I do agree." Celestia and Luna came into the cave at their mothers call. They look baffled that the goddess knew they had been there. They didn't understand.

"How did thou know we had been there? We were silent the whole time."

"I am your mother, I know you two. Is the sun and moon moved?" Celestia.

"Yes, mother. It is good to see you again, after so long." The Shaman sighs.

"And you too, my dears. But, Luna, really? REALLY? You should have told me, then I could have helped you. Anyways, I came here to talk to my champion, and that is done. Now, with that said, Celestia, Luna," She turns to me. "Asshole."

"AAWW, fuck you too, Shaman." She laughs, and walks to the tree. At the base she opens a door, and walks through.

"So I am guessing the girls are unhappy that I left the house without telling them, huh? And that is why you are here?" The princesses nod their heads.

"I left a note, you didn't see it?" Then Celestia gets a note by smoke. It reads.

'Dear Princess Celestia,

Cameron left a note, saying he went to the tree of harmony. You don't have to look for him anymore, it says he would be back soon, safe and sound.

Your Student,
Twilight Sparkle'

Celestia and Luna laugh, and I chuckle with them. Good ol' Twilight, comedic relief. I ask for a teleport back to my house, and the two princesses oblige, and instantly I am back at my tree house. Home sweet home. The girls all come out the house, and I walk over to them.

What surprises me is Twilight runs up and grabs me in a hug, snuggling into my chest. I hear what sounds like quiet sobs, and look at the others with a questioning look.

Fluttershy answers. "She was worried that you would get hurt, or fall into a coma due to the concussion having possibly created a clot, and a bunch of other things. We were all worried, but she was the worst off." I looked at the girls crying on my chest, and gave her a hug. I then said to them.

"Do you want to stay with me for the night? It is late, and it would be dangerous to walk back to Ponyville at this time. I even can let you call the girls, and you can tell them where you are, and where you think they should stay for the night." Twilight stops crying on me long enough to sat her thoughts, and then gives me another big hug. The other girls approve, as they saw the logic in my words, and decided to have the kids stay with Applejacks brother and Granny Smith, back at the farm. Celestia and Luna volunteer to help the three fillies, and they are thanked by everyone. Finally they head off, and Applejack gets on my house phone to call the girls and tell them to head to Applejacks place. She gets an okay, and hangs up. I say.

"Okay, so, do you need any pajamas, blankets, or what? You can stay in the guest rooms, but one of you is going to have to cuddle with someone else. I don't think Twilight is going to want to be away from me, and I don't like having people, or ponies, crawling into my bed without my knowledge. She will sleep with me. Decide who will share a room now, so you know?" Applejack and Rainbow shoot there hands up, and it was decided.

It has been four hours, and the cat known as Twilight has not let me get up, and I must go. I don't want to make the cat move, because then it will move away, but I must. I can also hear Applejack and Rainbow Dash, if you know what I mean, and I was hoping I could somehow dampen the sound.

Then, the cat moved. Her breasts rubbed my arm, and made me get a tingle. I started to talk to my penis then.

Down boy! Not now! I can't with Twilight here! It finally goes down, and Twilight sits up.

"They have been at it since we went to bed. I know they like to have fun the most, but damn I wanna sleep. I am going to go stop them, but don't worry if I don't come back."

"Sure, I needed to do something anyways. Have fun." She heads out the room, and I go.

I was happy that Twilight and I where wearing clothes. I know I had told her I usually sleep topless, but I had decided to wear a shirt since she was with me. I finished and washed my hands, heading back to bed. I could hear some more noise coming from Rainbow Dash and Applejack, and assumed Twilight might be helping them finish up. I looked around the master bedroom. And I noticed in one corner by my bed, what looked to be a speaker. I looked to the other bed corner, and saw another speaker. I thought for a second, and then checked under the bed. And saw a sub-woofer by the head and foot of the bed. I then looked around for the stereo system, and saw that on a nightstand near the left side of the bed, there was an auxiliary cable. I take out my phone, and que up a song list.

I hook it up, and the speakers start to play the song. I don't play it very loud, so others can sleep, but I so put it so I can hear it well. i look at the wall by the door. I saw two switches, and a dial. I head to look at the dial, as the switch controls fan and lights. I look closely at the dial, and see it says 'sound'. I decide to experiment, and turn the dial.

As I do, the noise in the other room starts to die down. I gasp, and turn it to medium. The noise from the three girls is gut to muffled severely. I turn it down to a quarter, and the noise is almost non existent. I turn it back to full, and the noise resumes like it had been, muffled by the wall. I turn it back to half, and hear the noise was starting to die down. Twilight must be finishing up. i head to the bed, and feel it vibrating with the sub-woofer underneath bouncing. It wasn't so much as to be a massage, but I could feel the beat, and that was my favorite part of a song.

After about ten minutes of listening to my music Twilight comes back in.

"Okay, Twilight, I understand that you where worried, but I feel like you know now that I am not going to leave again, anytime tonight. So, since there is an open room, you can take it. I think the other girls are starting to think something is going on, and I don't want to give them any ideas. Sound good?" She looks at me.

"Yeah, I think your right. I just wanted to snuggle, anyways, and we did that. I'll go take the empty room. Night, Cam." I nod, and say good night to her as well. Then i go to sleep.

The next day, I wake up to smell bacon. BACON! I am up, shirt and pajama pants on, and down to the kitchen. I see Fluttershy and Pinkie when I arrive, and they are cooking breakfast.

"BACON! I smell bacon. Why do I smell bacon, and why is Fluttershy cooking it? I hadn't bought any bacon." Pinkie just giggled, and said.

"Why silly, bacon goes good with eggs and cheese."

"And why is Fluttershy cooking EGGS? She loves animal, so why?" Fluttershy sighs.

"Well, the eggs I am cooking never got fertilized. And the chickens don't like having eggs that won't hatch, the eggs would eventually go bad, and then they would stink. So, we eat them to make sure they don't go to waste. I make sure the chickens have given them up first, and they had, so I grabbed them."

"Okay, that just makes me have to ask how you know they gave them up?"

"They have a sack in front of the nest that they push out the unwanted eggs into. I take it, and use the eggs. Put it back, repeat."

"HM, efficient. And it makes sense. Bacon?"

"The pigs were old, and they knew what would happen. They came willingly. I didn't do the slaughtering and butchering, but I do take some meat, so I can honor them by getting nourishment."

"And that makes me feel honored and sad to eat bacon. You made me sad, about bacon. Good job, Fluttershy." She smiles, sad but warm, and hands me a plate of eggs, cheese, and bacon. I take it to my dining room, and see that Twilight was up, and so was Rarity. They were already eating, and Twilight was reading her tablet.

"Hey Twi, anything good?" She looks at me, and then around, then sighs.

"Sorry, I love to read, and I sometimes don't stop. It's just hard, because you have so many new books for me to read."

"I understand, I usually read at the table too. So, who wants to see me do something awesome?" A rainbow contrail suddenly passed by me.

"Did someone say awesome? As in more awesome than me?"

"Yes, also. How was last night :ajsmug:?" Rainbow dash immediately clammed up, and sat down. Applejack came down next, and sat across from Rainbow.

"Howdy ya'll. Breakfast good?" I couldn't help but be my normal self.

"Well, didn't you already eat? Though yes, THIS, breakfast is good." Applejack looked at me like she was going to hit me, and I immediately said. "Sorry, but you deserve it for keeping me and others up for almost four more hours. Yes, breakfast is good."

Rainbow had been about to laugh, and was holding it in. I put her in her place. "And you, helped her keep me and others up for four more hours. Twilight finally had enough, and came in to tell you guys to stop. And yes, I did hear most everything you girls did. I wasn't appreciative of you girls doing that in my house. It would be like me going to your house, and watching porn. I don't do that to you, so please, tell me when you want to have Fun with each other, and that way I can mute you girls. That goes for all of you. I respect your herd, but let me have a warning, so I don't always have to listen. Please?" The two mares who had done the act, looked shameful, and Twilight looked sorry. I told her then she wasn't in trouble, and she perked up. Rainbow and Applejack apologized, and the rest of them agreed to tell me if they wanted to do anything.

"Great, now the day is sad. Well, I guess it is as good a day to bring anew life into this world as any." Fluttershy poked her head around the corner at that.

"What was that about new life? Is something around here being born today?" I think for a sec.

"In a sense. It won't be in the normal way of birth though. I will show you later." The girls all agree, and we eat breakfast.

New Life, and Getting a Job and Daughter

The girls and I finished breakfast and went outside. They all wondered what was going on, and when I pulled out the Utahraptor statue, they got more confused.

"Cameron, isn't that just a statue?" Twilight asks, getting a closer look at it.

"No. When I got my powers from the Shaman, she gave me this. You wanna know something funny. I had read stories, fictional mind you, about people that bought stuff from a man dressed as a merchant from a zombie game, and were sent to another dimension. I forget what the dimension was called, but the funny thing is, I met a guy, who looked like said merchant. I bought the statue from him. Even asked if he would send me to another dimension, and he just got angry some, understandably, and told me how noone liked to buy from him because of the stories. Anyway, when I got my powers, the Shaman said that I could make this into an actual, living creature. So, I will be doing so now. Ready?"

They all nod, and I place the statue on the ground. I step back, and the whisper in my head said to call out the name I wish to give it. I thought. I finally picked out a name, and then shouted.

"Sasha!' I know, not very cool, but it was simple and remember able. I liked it, and that was what counted.

The statue started to glow with an ethereal light, and the air got shimmers and wisps of light floating through the air. I heard a howl of laughter, and then the statue started to grow. It slowly grew quickly, to the size of six feet in height, and six yards head to tail. She was a big girl. Then, the statue started to crack. It happened slowly, little splits and gaps, but then it started to happen faster, spreading to the rest of the body. Then, with a final crack, and another howl of laughter, the raptor was free. And the first thing she did was turn to us.

She screeched."Which of you is the alpha?" It sounded almost like Saphira from the shitty Eragon movie. That was the best thing about it, Saphira, and Brom, they had a good actor for him. But anyways, the girls started to back up in fear, and I didn't exactly blame them. I respond in a screech, though it didn't sound like that to me.

"I am the alpha. If you want to contend, we do so now." Sasha screeched her challenge, then slowly started to circle me. I watched her, knowing only slightly what she might do. Not much was ever known on dinosaurs, and these Dino's had been no exception. I watched as she circled to my right, noticing the odd arm, and I presumed thinking it a weakness. I stood still, looking out the corner of my eye at her. I know it wasn't a good tactic, but I knew what to do.

She pounced. The girls screamed, and tried to rush and help me, but Fluttershy held them back. "They are fighting to see who is alpha, we can't interfere." They stop, and look on begrudgingly.

I block the attack with my arm, and her hind claws just slash up my shirt, leaving it with light damage. I punch out as she moves away, her style being in-n-out quick attacks, slashes and gouges that drain and weaken, instead of frontal assault. It was how they where supposed to have hunted, deducted from the shape of the large curved claw on each foot, the killing claw that had been thrust into the guys back in the third Jurassic Park movie, and the knife like claws on the hands.

She was lightly punched as she was almost out of reach when I jabbed. I now faced the new direction I had carried myself during my punch. Sasha was circling again. Then, she ran into the forest. Rainbow Dash got confused.

"Hey, where is that thing going? You weren't finished right?" I turn to her and give her a zippit motion, and she gets huffy. "Don't you tell me to zippit." I turn to her again, and say.

"Then shut up, because she is still here. She is ambushing me. Now, shut the fuck up." And return to concentrating. Rainbow Dash backs down, and looks around the clearing closer now.

I hear the girls. i hear the wind, lightly blowing the shrubs. I hear the trees creak and crack, my house doing the same. I see the bushes swaying in the breeze. i see the creak near my house burbling away through the forest. I feel the air as it rushes over me. I feel the heat of the sun in the air. I smell. I smell the water of the creak. I smell the sweat of the mares near me. i smell the leaves on the ground at my feet. I smell the air and smell it. The alien scent upon the air. The wind was coming from the left, and she was over there. I moved.

I pounced towards the bushes to the left of the clearing. i grabbed her snout as she tried to run away, and pulled her out and flung her to the ground, pinning her with my knee, and pulling her jaws apart. I screech.

"I am the alpha. Do you concede?" She screeches out her reply. "Yes." And I let go of her. She rose, and slunked off, noticing the cave at the edge of the clearing, and going into it. I turned to the girls.

"Sorry about that. Hey, Twi, do you know of any jobs I could get around here? I need something to make money so I can pay for food and lodging. And everything else that comes with it." Twilight thinks for a second, as we all head towards town, and then comes up with.

"Well, I know a job that is open, but I will need to get the princesses approval. They have been saying I need at least A guard, now that I am a princess as well. I just haven't been able to find anybody who fits the bill. You do though, so if your interested, you can have the job." I nod, mulling it over. It wasn't like I had already done bodyguard duty for her. I thought some more, and the job didn't get me as all that bad. I nod my head at the princess, and she beams with happiness. We make it to the path heading to the left of Sweet Apple Orchard, passing in front of it to a large meadow that isn't used by the farm.

"Well, I will send a message to the princesses that I have found someone to be my guard, and then we can make it final. However, you might get a second job, as the pay isn't the greatest. I don't know of any other jobs around. Try asking around, while I talk to the princess." I agree, and Rainbow starts to grumble.

"What's wrong skittles?" She looks at me indignantly, and then gripes.

"We are going so SLOW. I want to be in town already. I need to go feed my pet, and then get to the weather office and check up on the weather schedule for the next week. After that, I also need to write up a report of last weeks weather, and draw up a schedule for work. Wait, now that I say it, I realize that I have so much shit to do. Oh Faust. I don't want to have to do that. Fuck, well I might as well get to town anyways, get it done. See ya." She then starts to fly faster than us, and soon is gone. Pinkie starts up next.

"I need to get to the bakery, get started on the baking. Then I have to babysit the Cakes kids, as the herd is going to go somewhere. I forget where, but it was someplace important. Bye." The pink mare is then Gone. She just disappears. We continue, and Applejack says she needs to get to her chores. She then turns around and walks the other way to her farm. Rarity says she needs to get back to work on some dresses and suits for clients, and making the armor that she had copied. She picks up her pace, and then is out of sight as well.

Fluttershy and Twilight are left. We were in sight of town now, and Fluttershy headed off to get some food and animal care products for her animals, as she needed to feed and give them baths. I volunteered to come over later to help, and she blushed and thanked me. Twilight and I walked to the library. When we got there, she turned to me and said.

"I'm going to write a letter to Celestia about the guard position, and you filling it. You should ask around town for another job. See you in a bit, Cameron." I nod, and she closes the door, and I wander off. I visit Sugercube Corner first, and ask Pinkie if I can help with anything. She nods.

"Can you watch Pumpkin and Pound for a little? I need to bake, and I can't watch them and bake at the same time." I say of course, and head to the room she points at. I look inside to see a pegasus and unicorn. The pegasus is a young colt, and I had been told he was Pound. The little unicorn filly was named Pumpkin. They looked up when I walked in, and I lay down on the floor, and army crawl over to them. I had had plenty of experience with little babies, as some of the foster kids I had had had been 6 months to 11/2 by the time I had finished taking care of them.

The kids giggled, and crawled towards me. I bring my hand around, and boop each of of their noses. They giggled louder, and then they reared up, and slapped me on the back. It was like the little one I had finished with before I came here. They continued to crawl on me, and play with my hair and clothes, the bits that dangled off them. After a while, I could smell one of them had had an accident. Pumpkin started to cry, and I picked her up and took her to the changing table. I had become an master at changing diapers, and shortly after, I had pumpkin cleaned and playing. Pound came up to me and I could smell him too, so I changed him quickly, and then sent them to play. I looked at the time, and saw that it was possibly lunch time for the two. I picked them up, with a little difficulty, and walked out the room.

Pinkie saw me, and gasped. "I am so sorry Cameron. I forgot about you and the kids. They had been so quiet, and I didn't think much of it. And before the audience gets onto me, and you too, I know that quiet kids are getting in trouble, but I meant that they weren't making anymore noise than when I usually watch them. I had forgotten you had been taking care of them."

"It's fine Pinkie. And I had understood, but whatever audience you're talking about would have probably understood too. Do you have anything I can feed them? I think they will be hungry soon." Pinkie nods her head, and heads into the kitchen, before coming back and handing me two plates of food with easy eating stuff. Carrots, green beans, beets, the like. I saw some apple slices, pear slices, and some scrambled eggs. Pinkie said.

"Here you go. They have been on solid food for about two months now, and they love eggs. I wouldn't be surprised if they don't want much else." I laugh.

"The last baby I had loved her vegetables. You would have to Fight her, to give her something other than carrots or green beans. She would actually push stuff aside to eat her vegetables first." Pinkie giggled, and I walk to one of the tables in the main room. I pull up two high chairs, and the kids are set in. I sit, and don't eat for the next hour. All I could do, was feed them. I barely noticed, but every time I looked towards the counter, Pinkie would have her chin in her hands, and be staring at me. Her eyes gave of satisfaction, and approval. I had a strange feeling I had done something right, and I had a good feeling it had to do with the kids.

At about eight o'clock in the afternoon, the Cake herd got home. The flower trio went to their separate home, and Mr. and Mrs. Cake asked Pinkie how the day went.

"Well, Cameron helped me out mostly. He was great with the kids. He even taught ME some new things. He took them up to bed a second ago, and should be back soon."

"Oh, well that's good. I was hoping that we hadn't put to much strain on you, what with all of us having to go to meeting conventions about new rules and policies for bakers and flower stalls. I hope that business and went well to?" Pinkie nods, and I come down the stairs. The Cakes see me, and come shake my hand, thanking me for helping. I tell them it wasn't much, and that it gave me a chance to play with some young ones, and I say my goodbyes. Pinkie follows me outside, and says.

"You were really good today, Cameron. Thanks for all the help, and taking care of the kids. I am sorry that you couldn't have gone to help Fluttershy today, because it took so long." I slapped my forehead as she reminded me of my volunteering. I would have to apologize tomorrow for not helping. Then Pinkie did something I didn't expect.

She leaned up and kissed my cheek. My heart slightly fluttered as she did, and we both backed away from the other, blushing.

"Uhm, night Cam." She races inside, and closes the door. I head to Twilight's house to spend the night, as it had gotten dark.

For some reason, my heart was singing.

The next day, I made my way to Fluttershy's house early, as I wanted to apologize, and maybe find a way to make it up to her. I arrived to see her scrubbing animals. I walked up.

"Hello Fluttershy. I wanted to come and apologize for not helping out yesterday. I was hoping to make up for it?" She looks up from the goat she was soaping up.

"Oh, that's okay Cameron. I heard you were helping Pinkie out with the Cake twins, so I understood. If you still want to make it up, could you grab another kiddie pool, and start by scrubbing up Henry? I wasn't able to get to him yesterday, and he was a little grumpy about not getting his bath." I nod, grab a pink kiddie pool, looked for Hello Kitty on it, and filled it up with some water from the nearby garden hose. I then called out for Henry.

What I got was a grizzly bear charging me. I admit, I panicked for a sec. It was a BEAR. I wasn't expecting a BEAR. I almost bolted, but forced myself to stay rooted. The bear got close, and stopped. Then it reared up on its hind legs, and swiped. I blocked with my arm, and got knocked over for the effort. I didn't want to hurt any of Fluttershy's friends, and this must have been one of them. I blocked another strike form the bear, and then it chomped down on my crystal arm. It wouldn't let go.

Then Fluttershy appeared.

I didn't like her look. She walked over to us calmly, and got in front of the bear mauling my fake arm. She then grabbed it by one ear, and jerked it closer, before whispering one word that rang out through the clearing like it had been said with a megaphone.

"Stop."

The bear instantly did so. It stopped chewing, and let go. I pulled my self out from under it, and got up. Fluttershy turned her gaze on me, and I thought that maybe, just possibly, I might die. She asked me.

"Did you get any major injuries?" I whimper, but shake my head no. Her eyes looked cold, like she would happily rip a head off. I felt the world growing colder, as if winter was coming. She nodded, then turned her attention back to Henry.

The bear, for his part, knew he had fucked up. He was cowering by the base of Fluttershy's tree cottage. She walked up to the grizzly. I swear, he was peeing himself. To be fair, I was about to as well. Fluttershy looked like she would unleash hell upon us, and not the literal place. She knelt down by the bear.

"Henry, why did you attack Cameron?" she said this in a calm, collect manner. It was terrifying. The bear gave a trembling grunt, and Fluttershy nodded.

"He wasn't trying to attack me." her gaze softened, and my heartbeat went back below 500. "He was here to help me. He said he would help me wash and feed you all, and so he came to help. Now, go and say your sorry." the bear nodded, and came over to me. He grumbled to me, and I took it as an apology.

"No prob, dude. No damage done. You good with me washing the dirt off you?" the bear nods.

After that, the rest of the time went well. Me and Fluttershy washed all the animals, and then she showed me which animals liked which foods. We took fifteen minutes for that, and then Fluttershy got a thoughtful look.

"Cameron, are you still looking for a job?" I nod. "Well, if I am not mistaken, the local butcher was looking for a hunter to go into the Everfree, and catch wild game. I don't help many animals of the forest, besides the ones here, and the larger beasts are problematic, like the Cragodile, or manticores. Hydra's never listen to anybody, and Timberwolves are wood, and are extremely aggressive. Not to mention that demons are reported from time to time to live in there. You would be perfect for the hunting job." I agree with her.

"I will talk to him in a bit. Anything you still need done around here?" She shakes her head no, and I say goodbye.

I head into town, and see Applejack when I happen to pass through the market, buying groceries here and there. I walk over to the stand she's at.

"Hey Applejack, how're you? Anything new?" She nods.

"Ah'm doing good. Nothing new, been gathering apples. I have been meaning to ask, you wanna come by and help me build a shed? Big Mac is doing something for Cheerilee for the next few days, and the youngsters are going to be staying at Rarity's for a while. It's the perfect time to do it." I agree to help her out, and ask her for directions to the butcher. She gives me them, and I head off.

When I walk into the butcher shop, I hear a chime. I then hear a male voice call out with a hearty voice. "Jus a minute." So I wait.

Eventually, a griffon walks out from behind the flaps that lead to the back of the building. He had blue fur, and white feathered head. He had a couple of scars along his wrist, and a finger missing on his left hand. His right eye had a scar going up from the top of the eye, about half an inch long. I noticed that, while the griffon was bipedal, like the ponies, he had claws instead of true hands. They looked to be eagle claws. I shook his hand.

"Yes, I heard that you were looking for a hunter, to hunt the Everfree? I am hear to apply. I live just inside the Everfree, and I can hunt." The griffon nods.

"Yep. I been lookin hard fer someone to hunt some large game fer me. Can't do it myself, took an arrow to the knee. You up for it?" I give an affirmative. "Then fine. I will give you 100 bits fer every large game you haul, depending on size, and 40 bits for smaller game. Good?" I shake his hand, and leave.

The next day I go over to Applejacks house. When I get there and knock on the door, I am greeted by the three little ones and Applejack.

"Hey girls, how are you three? I thought you were going to be at Rarity's?" Applejack said to me.

"They were. Then she got a call from one of her stores in Canterlot, so she had to leave. I volunteered to keep them. You ready to help with the shed?" We head out to the barn to gather the wood and tools, and load them into a handcart, to which I groan, but help Applejack push.

"I sense a reason behind that groan." I nod.

"In my world, there is a religion called Mormon. One of the things that the church does every once in a while, is a thing called Trek. It is a hike, almost, but it was to represent what the pioneers had to go through when they had been trying to settle America, the country I lived in. You had to where clothes appropriate to the time period, and had to push along a handcart for miles and miles along hard track. I got blisters from it, and gained a new appreciation for them. I just don't have the same view of handcarts since then." She nods, and we continue, the three fillies playing and running around ahead of us.

We finally make it to where the shed would be built. I look around. "So where?" Applejack points to a tree.

In it, I see a little shed built like a tree house. "It's the CMC's clubhouse. It got some damage during a rainstorm a few weeks back, and I hadn't gotten around to it till now." I understood, and we set to work. I would drag out boards, and Applejack had a ladder set up to the roof, taking boards and hammering a new roof onto the little shed.

We had been working for an hour, and we were getting hot. The CMC had run off, not far but Applejack and I couldn't easily see them. We could hear them playing over by some trees a few rows over. Applejack had gotten down from the roof, and had started to work on the walls.

We didn't know what happened. But we heard a scream. We stopped what we were doing, and Applejack picked up a hammer lying nearby. Then we heard some laughter, and it didn't sound good. Applejack and I ran in the direction of the sound.

We reached it quickly, and was greeted by two demons. Applejack froze up, but I charged ahead. I saw one, it looked to be a young girl. She had black hair, and pale white skin, not sickly, but close. Her face was the most interesting part of her. It was a mask, almost. She opened up what had to be her mouth, and the top half of the mask rose up, and the bottom moved down. But it had two side pieces, that moved to the left and right as she opened her mouth to shriek at the girls. The mask had two horns that stuck straight up from the top. I didn't see any eyes. Her teeth were razor sharp.

The other demon was male, and he looked a little like the other. He was taller, and his entire body was white. Bone white. It was hard to describe, so I had someone draw him later on. Here is the picture.

(P.S. i didn't have this image drawn specially for me. I don't know who originally did this, and I will not actually claim this to be mine. I just did the claim for the sake of the story. Read on.)

He laughed, and I could see the child demon hesitate. I rushed into the clearing, and bot between the little girl, and the CMC. The male looked at me. He spoke, his voice hollow, and sounded like Cayde 6 if he had a raspy voice, that echoed slightly, despite nothing to make it do so.

"What are you doing? I am teaching her to hunt your kind. If you wish to join those children, then die."

"What is your name, and title demon?" he looks surprised, and laughs.

"I am the demon Mologan, I am the seventh most powerful lord of Tarturus. I am training the newest lord. I guess that you can be her meal. Satan, kill this filthy creature." Satan looks at me, and I smile.

"Really? Your Satan? Well, I am actually surprised. Usually, people portray Satan in my world to look like you," as I point to Mologan. "In my world, Satan rules over hell. HE, for it was always he, was said to have been thrown from heaven by god, for whatever reason, I forget. I always thought though, that Satan got the shaft. He was always blamed for the bad things that happened on Earth, and god was praised, as was his son Jesus, for everything good that happened. It was why, I actually low-key worshiped him. Not enough to sacrifice goats or anything, and not enough to perform any, SATANIC RITUALS, always thought it was cool that he had them named after him. But yeah, I thought he had got it hard, for whatever he had done. I don't know if Satan had deserved what had happened, but it didn't matter. He still got shit, and I always thought he might actually be a good person. So, Satan. Are you a good demon, and do you actually want to kill me and these girls?"

She looks at me, her head tilted. She seamed to be thinking. Mologan started to laugh.

"Are you serious, mortal bug? You, praised Satan? You make me laugh. She isn't strong enough to be a lord of hell. I shouldn't be training her, but she was the best demon to fill the twelfth seat of power in Tarturus. Satan, kill this mortal, and those kids, and we can make you strong enough to wield the power."

Satan is still looking at me, tilting her head back and forth. She croaks and squawks at me. I understood, somehow, what she was saying.

"Did you really worship me?" I nod.

"Or, Satan. You can come with me. I can help you. Take care of you. I saw you. The hesitation. You didn't want to attack, did you?" Mologan starts to look worried.

"You cant actually believe this mortal piece of filth. He doesn't care for you. He lied, when he said he worshiped you. He was only saying that to make you hesitate. You can eat, and when you eat him, you will be even more powerful. Feast on there flesh, and you will grow into a proper demoness." Applejack had gone to the three girls, and they all stood there, watching as I chatted with the two demons.

Satan asks me another question.

"Could you actually help me? I don't want this. It's so lonely. I want a Daddy. Are you Daddy? I hurt so bad. They all hurt me. I am weak. I am stupid. I am useless. They all say this. No nice. One nice. Scorpan. He nice. He no want to be Daddy. He help me learn to fight. I want a Daddy. I am scared. Can you be Daddy?"

I stop, and lower my arms. The little girl had tears coming out her mask.They came from around where the eyes would be on a normal being. Water, trickling down. I moved. Towards the little one. Applejack called out.

"CAMERON, DON'T GET TO CLOSE! IT COULD BE A TRAP! MOLOGAN IS MESSING WITH YOU!" I look at her.

"I know. I am not doing this because of him, though." At that Mologan looks confused.

"I have allowed this to go on long enough. If you wont kill these weak creatures, then move so I can." I pick up the pace lightly.

I reach Satan. I kneel down in front of her. I say.

"I will. I will be your father. But, I need to protect you now. So, please move, so i can protect all of you." I say those final words as I stand up. Satan looks up at me, then steps aside, moving towards Applejack and the three fillies. Applejack and the girls started to back away, but I stopped them with my words.

"Applejack, take Satan and the CMC, and get them out of here. Contact Twilight, and tell her what is going on. Have her tell Celestia. And whatever you do, don't let her get hurt. If you do, the offender and you will answer to me. Understood?" Applejack nods, her eyes wide in panic. "Good. Now, I need to beat the shit out of this guy. So go." And Applejack grabs Satan's hand, and pulls her away, towards her house. I look at Mologan. He was furious.

"You will be killed for your foolishness, mortal. The other lords will not be happy, and will rip the flesh from your bones, if they had the chance. Not that they will get one, as you will die by my hand. You have taken one of our own, and I cannot allow that to go unnoticed. Die, filth." He throws his hand out, and pulls from the air the bonesaw from Bloodborne.

I pull out the Greatsword of Artorias. I then put on my armor. It looks like the knights armor from For Honor. I get into stance, and Mologan attacks. He starts by slashing at my left shoulder, and I pull up the greatsword to block. As the two blades connect, Mologan's face looks surprised.

"For a mortal, you have a surprising amount of strength. No other mortal has been able to block my strikes and live."

"Yeah. Well, good thing I am not fully human." I shove him off, and transform. The light swirls around me, and I feel myself growing. I feel the fur, growing on me. My face stretching out into a muzzle. Mologan is standing there, watching, as I finish. The entire process took only a second or two. As I finished, I looked to him, pulled up my greatsword to point it at him, and started to laugh. The insanity it sounded like, betrayed what I actually felt, and Mologan started to look like he might actually be in trouble.

"What are you?" I can't answer, but I leap forward and strike as he was distracted. He dodges, and swipes me with his tail, tossing me through a row of trees. I land, skidding, and back into a tree. Mologan starts to thrust a hand out, and a large beam of energy is shot at me. It looks like one of the beams that the Arrancar do in Bleach. I deflect it with my blade, getting pushed back the entire time. The beam ends.

I laugh. I charge at Mologan and he charges me with his weapon, and we swing at the same time, bringing the weapons to clash. I get in his face, and smile a big toothy grin. My teeth, each one the size and sharpness of a large kitchen knife. I then lick him, my tongue reaching out to slip over his face. It was effective in ending the clash.

He stumbles back disgusted. "How dare you defile me, you disgusting creature. You shall die for that." and he backs up, and opens his mouth to breath flames upon me. I slash through them, and dash closer, slashing at his legs.

He jumps back, but gets a large cut on one leg. I keep advancing, swinging and slashing, getting in some more hits. All he had been doing has been deflecting unsuccessfully. I dash even closer, grab him by the head, and lift him up to slam him onto the ground. The impact leaves a small crater by his head. I keep slamming his head, over and over, into the ground.

I transform out of my beast mode. "It looks like you can't even use that weapon. Is it decoration, or did you only just get it? Because you suck at using it." He growls, and charges. He swings at my head, and I duck and thrust up, stabbing him in the gut.

His momentum carries him half way onto the blade. He pauses, knowing what has happened. I stand up from my crouch. He stares at me, and asks.

"How is this weapon able to kill me?" I think, then answer.

"It was given by a god. It was forged with the soul of the great wolf Sif, and was the weapon of the great knight Artorias. It was meant to kill monsters, whatever type they be." i pull the blade out, and he falls to his knees. "Any last words, before I call Cerberus to retrieve you? "

He just sits there, looking at me.

"Very well. Know this, and spread the word. I am here to protect this world, as the champion of Faust. If any demon wishes to challenge me, I will be here in this town. Also, tell them to not fill the twelfth throne. Satan still lives, and will continue to hold it. Now, give me a moment to call Cerberus. Here, can you hold this for me?" I stab him in the chest again with the blade, making it pin him to the ground. It won't kill him, it will just hold him for a moment. I hear some noise behind me.

I turn to see Twilight and Satan. She sees what I have done, and I tell her.

"Call Cerberus." She looks, and nods. She walks away, leaving Satan behind. "Satan, do you want to say anything to him?"

She comes over, and stares at Mologan. Then, she crouches down next to him. I don't know what she is going to do, and I watch.

She then opens her mouth, latches on to his face, and proceeds to rip a chunk off. He starts to scream in pain, as Satan finishes the bite and bends back in for another bite. I watch on, slightly horrified, but also fascinated. I didn't expect this. She continues to nom on the demon, taking bites out of other parts of his body. She rips off an arm, and throws it to me, and then continues on eating. She pulls out his heart, and looks at him, he didn't look very demonic anymore. He looked like he wanted go home to mommy. He was crying and whimpering. He saw what the little girl held, and started to cry and babble for mercy.

She gave him none, bringing the heart to her mouth and ravaging it, tearing into it with glee as if it was candy. He screamed, and then Cerberus came out of a portal.

Satan stopped, and ran to hide behind me. I turned to calm her down, and went to retrieve my sword from the demons corpse. Cerberus looked like a bipedal dog, with three heads. He had a light covering of fur across his body, and had heavier hair like fur around his arms and other portions of his body. He looks at me, then the Mologan. Then he looks at Satan, before pointing to her.

I shake my head no. "Faust said I could choose what I do with the demons. I choose to spare her. She will live with me, and I will teach her to rule Tarturus for your master. Tell him this, and that if he tries to hurt her, he will pay dearly. I protect any child with my life, and he better be prepared to give his if he hurts her." Cerberus barks, and then grabs one of Mologan's legs. He rips the bonesaw out of his hand, and tosses it to me, where I catch it. Must be a trophy. He then drags Mologan off through the portal, which closes behind him. I turn around to see Satan nibbling on the arm she had tossed me, with Twilight crouched nearby taking notes.

I decide to prank her. I motion for Satan to stay, and move around to be behind Twilight. I transform into my beast mode, and make my way up to her. As I get near, I get right behind her, looking over her shoulder. Then, I laugh in her ear. She screams, and Satan looks at us. Twilight was on the ground, looking at me as I continued to laugh my Howler laughter.

"That wasn't nice Cameron.*sigh* I'm going to have to tell Celestia about Satan and whoever that demon is."

"Mologan, the seventh lord of Tarturus. And Satan, the twelfth lord of Tarturus, and future ruler." Twilight looks at me.

"Future ruler? Nopony rules Tarturus, except for Hades, but he rules the underworld. The twelve lords just give him a hard time because he is their warden, as Tarturus IS a prison. How is she going to rule Tarturus?"

"I have a way. Don't you worry." and we head back to town. Twilight tells me that the girls have taken shelter in the library, and so we head over there.

As we walk in, everyone turns to us. Twilight was the first to walk in, followed by me and Satan. As the crusaders see her, they scream and run away, backing up to a wall. I sigh.

"Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Applebloom. Please, meet Satan. I know she scared you, but she didn't want to. She was being told to do so, by the other demon with her. Satan, I know you shouldn't have to, but could you say your sorry?" Satan had looked at me when I had talked to her, and she looked down shyly when I said to say sorry. She shrieks softly.

"I'm sorry. I didn't want to hurt you. I hurt. You shouldn't hurt. Please don't hate me. Will you play with me?"

Fluttershy gasps when she heard her speak. She stands up and moves to give the little demon a hug.

"Who hurt you? It's okay, you can tell me. Mamma Fluttershy will help." The crusaders see Fluttershy hugging Satan, and start to come out of the corner they had huddled up in.

"Is she gonna shriek at us again?" Applebloom asks. Fluttershy shakes her head no.

"Cameron, I need you to get a bath ready. Twilight, can we use the one here?" Twilight nods a yes. "Good, Cameron, go. Girls, we have a new daughter. Twilight, you can talk to me later if you object, but right now, I am taking care of this child." Fluttershy isn't giving the death glare from yesterday, but her gaze now was one that went uncontested. Twilight nodded.

"I wouldn't have it any other way." The crusaders hear they have a new sister, and make their way over to see her.

"Why does she have that face mask on, and not take it off?" Scootaloo asks. I was coming down the stairs from the bath, and told her the answer.

"That's her face. It isn't a mask she can take off, it is her face. She doesn't know how to speak like us, so give her some time to learn." The girls get close, and Satan starts to go into her metaphorical shell. Fluttershy places a hand on her shoulder.

Applebloom goes to touch her face, and Satan shy's away, only to get a push forward by Fluttershy. "These are your new sisters. They want to get to know you. It's okay, they wont try to hurt you." Once Fluttershy said that, Satan came out from behind her.

Applebloom went and gave her face a gentle touch.

"It's so smooth. Like porcelain, but not as shiny." Sweetie Belle lit her horn up. Satan's faceplate did the same with Sweetie's magical aura around it, and Satan got scared. Applebloom took her hand, and kept her still.

"It seems to be bone. And Cameron was right, I can feel that it's connected to her body as her face. Also, some sort of magic is coming off it. It acts like eyes." Scootaloo comes up.

"So sis, what can you do? any cool special demon attacks?" Rainbow Dash gets excited.

"Yeah, I wanna know to. Any sort of laser spell, or what?" Satan nods. I interject.

"Lets not get on that right now. We need to give her a bath. Come on, lets go." The little demon comes and grabs my hand, and we head to the bath. The girls stay in the room, talking. The CMC join. Twilight heads the room.

"So, girls, since he isn't here, we need to talk. I want to have a vote. All in favor of having him be herd master, raise your hands." Everyone in the room raises a hand. "Okay, reasons why. Rainbow Dash, go."

"Well, he is a cool guy. He kicks ass, and has the wit and strength to back up his claims. And I will say this for all of us, but he is HOT. That's all I have."

"Agreed on the heat. Rarity, go."

"Well, darling, he is cute, but his fashion, while not always great, is still better than most of the stallions we have dated. That, and his armor is amazing. It was unlike any we have. He also seems to be a gentlecolt, and ties his hardest to help anypony out."

"Agreed. Pinkie, go."

"He is great with little kids. He kept the twins entertained, and he was able to get them to behave well. And, he has some baking skills. Plus he works for me, so I have to keep a closer eye on him than all the rest of you. And last, he has great taste in music, but he doesn't really like country, so sorry Applejack."

"Eh, it's fine."

"Okay Pinkie, thanks for your input. Fluttershy, next up."

"Well, he can handle himself, and he told me when he helped me that he once worked for a pet grooming place. He loves animals, and he had multiple pets over the years. And he was very gentle, and patient. He also got attacked by Henry, and didn't hurt him while getting lightly mauled. He was good in my eyes."

"Thank you Fluttershy. I will go next. He has been great with the crusaders, and did you see how he was with Satan. It was like she was his actual daughter. I think he would be great for us. Applejack, your turn."

"Well, as you know, he protected me and the fillies. He has me, and his strength was nothing to back down from either. The way he threw that Cragodile. Nopony, not even Big Mac, can do that. Plus he then pulled that plant demon off the tree of Harmony. But then, and this is the big kicker. After he fought said demon, and got injured, he still took it upon himself to get us out of the cave when it had collapsed upon Celestia, Luna, and us. He willingly put himself in pain to help us, over himself. He has gained my respect, and trust. I think he would be a good herd master."

"Thank you Applejack. Finally, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Applebloom. Your opinions on us taking Cameron as herd master."

The three fillies look at each other ,and Applebloom says.

"I speak for the three of us when I say yes. He put himself in front of us to wight a demon. And, he makes all of you happy. We want you to be happy. Anypony that does that for you, makes us happy. I think you should go for him."

The mane 6 stare at the girls, realizing what they mean. They stand and go to give the three fillies a hug. Twilight ends the meeting.

"Well, how do we tell him?"

Author's Note

Sorry for the late update, and don't worry about the short fight. Mologan will get what's really coming to him later on. I hope you like what I did with Satan, and don't hate on it. Constructive criticize on it.Tell me your thoughts. Next time, we go to a ball.

Have a Jivin day!

The BlueBall

We were on the train to Canterlot, dressed up to go to a ball. I was wearing a single arm suit, the right made special to allow my right arm to show. It was snow white, with electric blue trim and button, and a hot pink vest underneath the tuxedo jacket. The bow tie was electric blue.

The mane 6 looked beautiful in their dresses. Rarity had outdone herself, going all out on the dresses. Her own dress was the same color as her fur, an ivory white, with three ruffles, all done solid, that spiraled from the hind shoulder, down to end in front of her left ankle. The colors where ivory, purple like her hair, and diamond blue. It was a spaghetti strap, and showed off a little of her cleavage.

Twilight's was a floor length that dragged slightly. It was lavender with glittery sparkles, with leather on the left side of the torso. She head leather thigh boots, and one leather arm glove, for her left hand. It had one strap that held the cloth chest cover up, and went over her left shoulder. The left leg was exposed, and four light studded straps that went across her body and hooked onto the left side of her dress. She had a black necklace on, with a small burst pendant that she said was shaped like her cutie mark. I asked, and she showed me her right hip, where I saw that she had a mark, shaped like the pendent, and had little white starbursts around it. The straps where black, with the leather portions being royal purple.

Rainbow Dash had on a light blue corset top, with a white hunting skirt that came down to her knees. On her right arm, she had some pieces of armor. It was a shoulder guard that covered the right side of her neck ,and her right shoulder. She had on a gauntlet and hand guard, padded with manticore leather and manticore leather straps to hold it together. The metal plates where made of steel, and each piece was a color of the rainbow, hammered and dented with black marks to give it a more armor feel. her wings had on lighter leather harnesses, and had a thin piece of metal along the bone edge. The entire shoulder guard was held on to her with a leather strap that hooked under her left armpit, and her boots came up to thigh high, and where made to be leather armor.

Fluttershy looked like Ruby Rose from RWBY, her first set of clothing before the end of Beacon. Only, instead of red, it was greens. Her wings had some holes made so they could be used, and when she opened her wings, it had an angelic affect.

Pinkie wore a suit. The jacket was a simple hot pink like her hair, and had coattails. The outer trim of the jacket was black, with the inner trim being hot pink. The jacket was open in the front, and hooked together around the neck, with a collar that went up half way. The suit underneath the jacket was a one piece suit that went from neck to ankles, and was a robin egg blue like her eyes. All of it was sleeveless. She wore a hot pink top hat and had a cane that looked to be a little yellow balloon on a the end, and was blue.

Applejack wore a simple earth brown tux that had a shoulder guard much like Rainbows, but was apple red instead, and covered her elbow with a vambrace (elbow guard) She also had her stetson on, but it had been cleaned up, and had a red para-cord braid, much like the bracelets, that I had made for her, wrapped around the main part. It had taken several hours and about a few hundred feet of cord to make it, but she had gratefully accepted it, and Rarity had been impressed enough to ask more about it. I had told her that I had had a friend who had been super into doing para-cord bracelets, and I told her the other aspects of it, like how it was used in survival situations to have rope readily available. After i had finished talking about it, Applejack had been doubly grateful, and had surprisingly given me a kiss on the cheek.

Now, mind you, I still was ignorant of the fact that these six mares where looking to make me herd master. I might have told you what they said, but I didn't hear any of it, as I was giving my daughter a bath. It confused me.

We had been invited to attend a ball by princess Celestia, and while Spike had been invited as well, he declined so he could help take care of the kids, including Satan, who princess Celestia did want to meet at some point.

The train pulled into Canterlot station, and waiting for us was a carriage that was pulled by a couple of Earth Pony stallion guards. Twilight went up to talk to them.

"Are you here for us?"

"Yes princess Twilight. Princess Celestia sent for us to pick you up and take you to the castle, to avoid crowds and other guests." We all thanked them, and I helped each of the girls into the carriage.

The guards pulled us all the way, much like one of the carts you see in those old western Chinese movies that were pulled by people, but it was four guards, and they pulled like they were born to do this. We reached the castle quickly, while I stared at the marvelous architecture. The entirety of Canterlot was placed upon the side of mount Canterhorn, and looked to be as fortified as Helm's Deep, but with tiers to each section, kind of like Minas Tirith. The city had arches, and sweeping plazas and large roads. I learned from Twilight that it was like this, so as to avoid fighting in cramped quarters, in case of invasion. To which I also learned that an invasion had happened quite recently, about four months ago.

She said that it was done by a shape shifting insectoid like race called Changelings. The queen, Chrysalis, tried to take over by replacing the bride of Twilight's brother, and captain of the Royal Guard, Shining Armor. She had gotten close, and Twilight had told me how she had seen something wrong, but when she tried to tell everypony else that something was up, they all hadn't listened, and she had been locked up by bridezilla for getting to close to the truth. As she said this, all of her friends tensed up, and got guilty expressions upon their faces.

Applejack spoke. "We apologized, but she still doesn't let us live it down. She let's us go most of the time though."

"Yeah, but I do have my reasons for not letting you girls forget. You left me hanging, and to get trapped by her. I still am mad Celestia also hopped aboard the distrust train. She almost disowned me. However, the past is the past, and I doubt we will see her anytime soon. She is still licking her wounds to come back right now."

We get out of the carriage as it pulls up to the entrance to the castle, and I get out to help the ladies out of the carriage. We head inside, and past the doorman. We see Celestia and Luna at the top of the stairs in the entrance hall, greeting guests, and I could see from here that Luna looked done with everyone. The girls went on there way, and Twilight, Pinkie and I went to greet our hosts.

We got close, and as we where about to say hello to the princesses, a familiar stallion pushed past us, and made his way to Celestia and Luna. They greeted him, and I noticed that Blueblood was wearing a different Tuxedo than last I saw him, at the Equestrian Games. It was now midnight blue, and actually went well with his blonde hair. I like matching colors, and they matched well, sue me.

I was unhappy though. He had immediately started to whine to the two princesses, saying that the guests were all plebs that needed to leave, unless they knew him, and likewise, in which they could stay. He continued talking, and I was annoyed that he kept whining. For the princesses part, they were equally tired of his shit, but Celestia played the champ, and took the brunt of the whining bastards complaints.

I had heard enough. I turned to Twilight, and asked.

"Okay, who is he, and how much does he bits does he usually carry on his person?" Twilight dutifully responded.

"His name is prince Blueblood. He is Celestia's nephew, and a sexist bigot, who wants to control all of Canterlot. He is one of the elected officials, and he helps make laws. He is rich and loves flaunting it around, so he usually carries a hefty amount of bits on his person, usually somewhere in his back left pocket. Usually the pocket where the bit bag is held is enchanted with a dimensional pocket spell, so that you can keep large bags of bits in it." I thank her, then ask.

"What are the laws about mugging?" She looks at me, then realizes why I asked.

"WEEEEELLL, as long as you aren't caught, you can get away with it. But why do you ask?" She has heavy sarcasm in the question.

"Oh, no reason. Pinkie, think you can cause a good distraction?" She scoffs at me.

"Can I? Just watch, and do your job right." Then she surprises everyone.

She shoves Blueblood aside, then walks up to Celestia, and hops on, and latches onto her in a full makeout session. Everyone's jaw drops, but Celestia for her part goes with the flow, and totally gets into it with Pinkie. Twilight and I, along with everyone else, just stand and stare. I finally shake it off, and walk up behind Blueblood.

I deftly slip my hand in his back left pocket, and feel around while trying not to get noticed. I finally feel what might be a money bag, and start to pull everything out of his pocket. I rush, and pull everything, and I actually mean everything, as I even pulled out the lint, and put it into my own hammerspace, before backing away. I then go over to Pinkie, and tap her shoulder.

She stops making out with the princess, and looks at me. Astonishingly, so does Celestia, as if I just stopped her from eating her favorite food. She had a look that said 'why did you stop us?'

"I'm sorry Pinkie, but you can't suck off the princess right now. Later, okay?" She simply gives me an 'aw man' and hops off the princess. Celestia just stands there, glaring, before I wink. She looks confused, but her expression changes to something nicer.

"Pinkie, would you please come by my chambers later?" Before Pinkie answers her, Blueblood steps in.

"Auntie, why are you letting this bitch get away with this? Wait, aren't you the bitch that ruined the last Grand Galloping Gala by trying to make it a party? I recognize you. Guards, get this pink mare out of here." He turns to call the guards, and see me standing there as well. "And get this abomination out of here as well. Who let these degenerates into the ball?"

Everyone had stopped, and it was silent. Twilight was appalled, Pinkie was disgraced, and showed it, Celestia and Luna where aghast that he had said this, the guards didn't know what to do, and everyone waited to see what would happen. And me, I was furious.

"You know, I am so sorry Prince Bluedick. I mean prince Fuckdick. Sorry, I don't know what has come over me all of the sudden. Actually, I am not sorry. You want to know why? Because of your bigoted, sexist, racist ass remarks. For your information, Pinkie Pie here, has saved Equestria multiple times over. She is a national hero. And Princess Celestia, your aunt, is ROYALTY. And, she is considered by the rest of ponykind, to be a literal deity. She controls the sun, and Pinkie has saved your ass from destruction, or possible death, over and over. Me, I am nobody compared to them, though I will tell you this. Your heavenly creator, the goddess Faust, is my master. I am her champion. So, prince Blueballs, what are your feats? Better yet, can you back them up?" Blueballs gets furious.

"Guards, arrest this beast. He is disrupting this event, and is trying to ruin my aunt's and mine good name. Arrest him, and throw him into the dungeon. Actually, better yet, get Cerberus here to take him to Tarturus, like the abomination it is."

"I would like to see them try and arrest me, even if they could touch me. Let's make a deal. If you can best me in a one on one duel, then I will go and throw myself into Tarturus, and Faust can find a new champion. If I win, you can go home to your shitty ass mansion, and suck yourself off because your so much of a fucking sexist ass, you don't have a herd. Hell, mares don't even want to get near you. So, Blueballs, what do you say to that duel?" His face becomes beet red, and I swear steam is about to come out his ears, and then he storms up to me, pulls a glove out of his right breast pocket, and slaps me with it.

"Is that acceptance to the duel enough for you, abomination?" He sneers. I grin.

"Yep. You ready to start, because I am." I don't let him move away. I pick him up by the throat. Before I do anything else though, Celestia clears her throat. I look at her.

"Cameron, don't kill him. However, go ahead and maim him. I will be stripping his power immediately. He doesn't deserve his power anymore. This just proves it." I nod, then I take Blueballs and toss him across the room, and into the ballroom nearby, as this entire event had occurred in the grand stairway. I walked own the stair, everyone moving aside, and Twilight and Pinkie followed. I was slipping my coat off, and handed it to Twilight.

"Could you please hold on to this? I don't want to ruin it." She nods and smiles, and we enter the ballroom. The nobles have gathered around Blueballs, as he was lying on the ground trying to get air from being winded. I picked him up, and put him on his feet.

"We can't have you fighting like this. Twilight, could you have his servant bring me his armor. The lightest stuff he has. Plus, have him bring his blade. Tell him he should get whatever help he needs by talking to the guard." I hold on to Blueballs, as he is finally breathing again. He turns to me.

"Creature, you will be sorry for this."

"Yeah, keep telling yourself that." His servant come back in later, and he is wheeling in a mannequin bearing full plate armor. He is carrying a sword that looked like a one handed sword, with jewels in the hilt and gold filigree along the mother of pearl handle. It was a beautiful sword, if it would have actually been able to work. It was literally for show, and wasn't supposed to be used. The gems in the handle would hurt to hold, and make gripping it uneven and unwieldy, and the handle wasn't even probably shaped to his hand. I sighed.

"Sir, could you help the prince into his armor please? I would like to get on with his beatings, and he isn't getting those while waiting." Blueballs, for his part, actually had some balls. Small ones, but balls none the less. He grabbed his sword, and got ready to fight. I just look at him.

"Are you sure you don't want the armor? I am being generous in my giving you time, and to get better armor, and weapon, than me. I will fight you with only my bare arms. I will have no weapon, or armor. You, can have both. Again, do your really want to fight me without the advantage?" He snarls at me.

"Don't talk down to me creature. I will have the satisfaction of cleansing the world of your foul presence. And, I don't need the armor, because it would be saying that you scare me. You do not scare me filthy creature." And he struck out, thrusting at my face.

I dodged, and moved to the side. I looked around the room, and saw the girls had stepped up to watch, as had Celestia and Luna, though Celestia was low-key trying to get Pinkie to make out with her again. I dodged another thrust, and danced over to them.

"Pinkie, I don't think Celestia was finished. I think she wants more?" I dance away from a slash, and the girls duck away from the cutting blade. I continue to watch them, dodging Blueballs swings and slashes, cuts and thrusts. I see Pinkie has started to once again make out with the princess, much to Luna's amusement apparently. Blueblood was tiring, and I could tell his hand was hurting, as his wild swinging was becoming slower, more exaggerated. He didn't want to continue swinging, because it would cause more pain.

I could see his attacks coming, and had stopped trying to dodge. I simply was blocking with my arm now. I had created my crystal blade, and was about to press back against him, when something changed. I couldn't tell what, but his attacks did start to get stronger, and his speed got faster. I didn't know what was going on, till I saw the other people around me.

Blueblood wasn't getting faster.

I was getting slower.

The world was slowing down.

I didn't know what was happening, but my arm wasn't negating the magic behind this, so either it wasn't magic, or it was something else. But I could still see the world going faster around me. Twilight and the others moved like they were in hyperspeed. The guests looked like blurs.

And I couldn't consistently block Blueblood anymore.

I was starting to get cut, the suit that Rarity had made for me was getting ruined. And the problem was, noone could help me. It was a duel, and rules had to be upheld. I wasn't down, and Blueblood had done nothing wrong in whatever magic was happening.

I needed to do something, and I needed to do it NOW. I had to think. What weapons do I have that can help me? Nothing. None of my weapons help me with speed. And I had stupidly stated I wouldn't use weapons, and I wasn't about to break the rules to beat him. No, I needed to beat him fair, even if he was playing dirty.

I thought of something. I don't know what gave me the idea to try it, but it was all I really had, and I had no other options I could think of.

I started by raising my right hand over my head. I don't know how slow I was going, so I probably looked pretty bad, and most definitely stupid, but it didn't matter. I then focused, and willed my arm to spike outwards, like a porcupine, and stab in every direction. It didn't work. I tried again, and nothing happened.

Well, time for something else. I focused again, and this time, I focused on drawing in whatever was happening to me to slow me down. I focused on the magic that was affecting me. I felt something happen, a tingle, almost, start up in my crystal hand.

I focused harder, and imagined every bit of the speed magic that was slowing me was flowing into a small, red orb of energy with a tail on top.

It was taking form. I could see it. I could also see the world start to slow down around me. The girls faces looked brighter, and they slowly came into normal speed. I lowered my hand, and looked at the orb.

I looked at Blueblood, then the orb, and back and forth once again. And then I started to laugh. Blueblood's face was priceless. He had thought his little trick would work. I laughed.

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

I transformed. I turned into my beast mode. I looked at Blueblood's face, and he looked about to wet himself. I looked at the girls, and gave them a nice bright smile, a happy grin, toothy and large. I looked at Blueblood, and gave him a big GRIN. It wasn't a happy grin. It was the grin of a twisted animal, a beast of primal horror. I laughed again, and I took the orb in my hand, and opened my maw. I reached up, and stuck my tongue out to wrap around the magic, and then drew it into my mouth, and swallowed.

I laughed as it went down. It was a little weak, but spicy none the less.

I turned and flat out started to walk over to him. He started to scramble away from me, but either the other guests thought he deserved what was coming to him, or they just wanted to see what happened, but whatever it was, when Blueblood reached the edge of the crowds, and tried to escape me, they turned him around and shoved him back at me. He kept running.

I followed, every time he was shoved back at me, he ran to another part of the crowd, and he couldn't escape. I walked up to him when he had tried desperately to get out at one point, and he was cowering in fear. I walked up to the crowd, who had all backed away in fear, and stopped, and politely bowed. I then picked Blueblood up by his head, and dragged him back to the center of the room.

When I got there, I tossed him down, and turned back into a human. I looked at the girls, and Pinkie and Celestia had stopped, and where watching what I did. Pinkie was now back with the other six, and I realized, I was happy when ever I looked at them. They made my heart beat faster. And I also felt anger when anyone insulted them. I turned towards Blueblood.

"You have insulted my friends. You have insulted Princess Celestia. You have shamed yourself, and your name. And, you don't even fight duels fairly. It might not have been illegal in the overall rules, but it is still a dirty move, slowing an enemy like that. You are a racist, bigoted, sexist ass, and I honestly think you need to be taught a better lesson. This is to good for you. However, Celestia has said to maim you, not permanently disfigure you, so. I am going to be merciful. I will let you go, but I will take your sword, your clothes, your money that you have in the immediate vicinity, meaning this castle as I already have what was in your pockets, and I think that your armor will be coming with me as well. If you ever talk to the girls like that, or Princess Celestia and Luna, I will come back here and take a bite. You understand?" Blueblood nodded.

"Good. I take insults to me, but never insult my friends. Now, strip. I want your clothes, and if I don't get them, well, I am a little hungry still after that magic." Blueblood started to take off the expensive suit he had on, and I called his servant over to me, and told him to gather all the money Blueblood has in the castle. I knew he had more at whatever private estate he owned, but this would still cripple him some. Blueblood had gotten to his pants, and had just taken them off and put them in the pile, standing waiting for more orders, and I noticed something.

"Yo, you still have clothes on. Everyone, if you have children, now is the time to cover eyes. Take them off Blueballs." I was talking, of course, about his skivvies. I wanted him humiliated for what he did to the girls. He had insulted them, and called Pinkie a bitch. I don't take that lightly. Everything was stopped, though, by Celestia's interference.

"Cameron. Stop." I looked at her, and her eyes said enough. I nodded.

"Fine, you can keep them on. Go, I'm done with you." Blueblood ran like he was chased by Satan. Heh, i could have actually had that happen, too. I walked over to the girls, and Celestia stepped out to address the guests.

"Everyone, I regret to inform you that tonight's entertainment is over. The ball shall commence, and the festivities will be open to all. Thank you." After that, the guests started to mingle, and talk, though I knew they talked about the fight. I had stopped near the girls, and they had waited for the princess to make the announcement. Then they all gave me a massive group hug.

"ACH. Girls, please...I need to... breath." They all let go. "Thank you." Princess Celestia and Luna come up to me, as well as a mare that looks surprisingly like Blueblood. Celestia introduced me.

"Hello, Cameron. Thank you again for showing him his place. It was his time, and he is no longer in line for officer school. He needs time in the regular guard. Where should he be placed? Well, anyways, this is my niece, Bluebelle. She is much nicer than Blueblood." The mare reached out a hand for a hand shake.

"Hi, thanks for kicking my brothers ass. He totally deserved it." Instead of taking her hand to shake, I reached for it, and gave it a kiss.

"Well, madam, he did. And especially for what he said to the girls, specifically Pinkie Pie here. No one calls anyone I love, a bitch or whore, and gets away with it." Bluebelle had blushed lightly when I had kissed her hand, and I didn't notice the glares the six behind me where giving her as I did. It was also directed at me, but she noticed, and pulled her hand back.

"Well, thank you again. I am going to go mingle. Have a nice time." She walked away. I turned to the princesses, and said.

"I think I would like to dance. I bid you adieu, your majesties." I turn to the six behind me. I saw Twilight had them in a huddle, and I waited. This is what I didn't hear, because I wasn't in it.

"Okay, girls, I want to ask him tonight. What do you say?"

"Eeyup."

"Yeah."

"Of course darling."

"Hell yeah!"

"yay."

"Good. Now, dance order? Rainbow, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, Pinkie, me. Good?" They agreed.

"Okay, break." And they did. Back to me, I saw them break the huddle, and I said.

"Hey girls, who wants to dance first? And, I will even ask for a special song to dance to. The princesses announced a second ago that I can choose some songs to dance to with you girls. What you say, who first, and what song?"

Rainbow stepped up. "Me first, and I would like to a dubstep dance. I know, how about we dance a duo to Rudebrat- The Quick and the Dead?" I nod, and head over to the DJ booth, and talk to the mare over behind it. She had electric blue hair with streaks of light blue and white in it, and wore magenta shades. However, she was mute, as I could see by the huge scar on her throat, and I wondered how she got it. I was able to get the song choice out, and she nodded before waving over a cellist on the stage with the orchestra. The raven haired girl came over, and started signing with the mare. After a few symbols, she turned to me.

"Vinyl says that you have a few requests to make, correct? "I nod." Fine, I can get everyone's attention on to the DJ booth, and that will give the orchestra time to set up properly, and tune correctly. Vinyl go ahead and set everything to start, and I will get the crowd." She then walks off, and Vinyl gives me a thumbs up. I head over to Dash.

"Okay, the cellist is going to set us up." She nodded, and then we heard a tapping of the mic from the orchestra area.

"Hello, everyone, may I have your attention? The man who beat Blueblood has a dance with his friend that he wants to show you. If you could all give your attention to him and Rainbow Dash, that would be well appreciated." Then the lights dimmed, and spotlights lit me and Dash up.

(I don't usually do this, so please don't expect this to be commonplace. The dude on the left represents me, and the guy on the right represents Rainbow Dash. Thank you for your patience with me.)

After the song ended, everyone clapped and applauded me and Rainbow Dash, and we went back over to the girls, as everyone started to mingle waiting for the next song.

"Okay, who is my next dance partner?" Rarity steps forward, and makes her request.

"Well, if we are going to be bold, why not dance to Sugar, by Maroon 5?" I nod, and head back to the DJ, giving her my request. Me and Rarity head to the dance floor.

(sorry about the video, and how it looks. Shout out to the people who go through all the trouble to record these things. I am obviously the guy in the dance.)

After we where done, I was starting to get a little out of breath. I was fit, but dancing and working out like I did are two different workouts. I stopped by the girls, and Twilight came up to me real quick.

"Here, let me hit you with a small stamina boost spell. It will help you get through all the rest of the dances." After she says this, her horn light up in it's lavender hue, and she sends a small energy blast at me. When it hits, I feel much better instantly. I felt well energized.

"Thank you Twilight. Now, next partner? And song preference?" Fluttershy stepped forward, and her song choice honestly surprised me.

"Um, could we try One Thing? I forget the band, but I always thought that it was a good song."

"Sure. I am pretty sure it is by the band One Direction. Let me go tell the DJ." I told Vinyl the selection, and the audience got ready for the next song viewing.

(embed is so useful when you really don't want to type out long dance scenes. Also, I suck at typing out long dance scenes, so yeah. Thank you for your patience.)

Again, the song finished, and Fluttershy was blushing like mad. We walked back to the girls, and they all congratulated Flutters on her performance in the song. Then Applejack stepped up.

"Ah'm next. You choose what we dance to, and I will follow your lead."

"Okay, then I say we do Footloose. It was a good country song, and a line dance type, so it works for you, and it was catchy. The movie of the same name was awesome as well." The girls gave me a curious look, and Applejack continued.

"They made a movie with a song name?"

"More like the movie came out, and the song was in the movie, and came out with it. The song is really good, and we can watch the movie later, in the meantime we have a crowd to please." I head to Vinyl, and give her my phone to hook up. I then look up Footloose, and show her how to play it. Then me and Applejack head out to the dance floor.

(Gotta love Footloose! Kenny Loggins was a legend, and Kevin Bacon was amazing.)

About half way through the song, Celestia and Luna had joined in. It was fun for all of us, and by the end, Celestia and Luna were laughing, and the guests at the fancy ball we still were at were cheering and clapping, entertained by the music and dancing. Me and Applejack headed over to the girls, along with Celestia and Luna. Celestia was commenting to me.

"This is the best cultural ball I have been to in a long time. I might have to make this a more common theme during these. This has been fun. Who is to dance with you next, Cameron?"

Pinkie bounces forward at this.

"Cameron, I have an idea. lets do a light dance."

"Pinkie, if you mean what I think you mean, then that is a great idea. Light Balance?"

"Yep, you have the right idea."

"Lets DO IT! Do you have the suits?" She nods, then walks to Rarity, reaches behind her, and pulls out a large rack of light suits.

"For light suit emergencies."

"Okay, we can't use Twilight, since she gets the next dance, but we need Rarity, Dash, Aj, Celestia, Luna, and the two of us. I think that is the right number, but I can't be sure?"

"We need more, but I can call in a few favors. Plus, I think a few guards can help. Celestia, can you get about five guards over here, and I am going to go call them favors. Cameron, give me your phone, I got the mix song that we should play." I hand her my phone, and I go and find the lighting dudes. I tell them what we need, and they understand. Just turn off the lights, and close the curtains. I then head to Luna.

"Luna, can you do a night vision spell?"

"It is simple, why?"

"Well. all of the dancers are going to need it, and since the room needs to be pitch black to do the performance right, the guards still need to protect the guests. So, we need them to see in pitch black."

"I understand. I will start performing the spell on the guards, and before the performance, I will perform it on us." She walks away. Celestia comes up to me next.

"This will be the most fun I have had at a cultural ball since before I had to banish Luna. I am sure she agrees. Discord is around here somewhere, so try and put him to use, that way he doesn't mess with anything."

"Of course. Discord, Discord, Discord!" Ah, Beetlejuice. Discord appeared in a white and black stripe suit, just like him too.

"You rang?"

"Yeah, I need your help with the light show. It will be wonderful, I just need you to control our light vests. That way, I know they will work, and you can work a little chaos around the song, and no one gets hurt, and you will get credit for the awesome lighting effects. I'll give you a shout out. What do you say, wanna help?" i reach my hand out.

And he grabs it and shakes.

"Well, I need to go hear the song Pinkie has, and think of how to light everything up. Have fun for now. See you soon." He puffs off. The guests have started to mingle again, since no performance was happening, and the orchestra had resumed playing, albeit with a different tone than before, since the energy was now more lively. It took about a half hour to get everything ready for the light performance, and when we where ready, I signaled Vinyl, who gave a thumbs up.

She got everything to stop, and the ponies doing the lighting in the ballroom turned off everything. Then the curtains closed, and I said with a microphone.

"Everyone remain calm. This is all part of our next performance. If you all will remain calm, and please watch out for moving lights, that would be much appreciated. Thank you for your cooperation."

And the song started.

(Again, thank you for your patience.)

After the entire show had ended, the lights came back on, and the crowd clapped and cheered at the work. Celestia and Luna, as well as the guards and the main six, where panting from the effort. I was to, but I still had one girl left to dance with.

"Twilight, I believe it is your turn for a dance? What would you like to dance to?"

She thinks for a minute.

"How about a ballroom dance? Something slow, easy to move to, and relaxing. It isn't fast, but it is still intimate and fun."

"Sounds good to me. I'll let the orchestra choose the next song." Twilight nods and I go to the orchestra. I find the raven maned mare, and tell her the situation.

"Very well. Thank you. My name is Octavia Melody, and the DJ was my herd master Vinyl Scratch. We will give you a song to dance to." She heads off to talk to Vinyl about the next song we will dance to. I head over to Twilight. The princesses announced that the entertainment for the night was over, and to decide what dances they wished to bring to the next cultural ball.

Then the orchestra surprised them. And we were on the dance floor with representatives of each nation, with me and Twilight for the ponies.

(I am sorry you do not see much of the dance. I could not find a version with better sound quality, so I decided to go with the original video. Thank you for your patience.)

After the dance was over, the orchestra took up some much more light hearted and jollier, lively tunes, and continued the festivities. Me and Twilight made our way back to the girls, and we all were tired, so bid the Princesses goodnight.

As we entered the hallway, Twilight told the other girls to head on to there rooms, she wanted to talk to me. I didn't know that they had planned this, so I was innocent when they all grinned and headed on without complaint. She turned to me.

"Cameron, I have been thinking. I talked with the other girls, and they agree. With us being a herd, we can't make it. I am a princess. Who would want a herd with Royalty, unless they wanted power. No one would take us for us. And the girls won't let me leave, and I don't want to. But even if I was still a unicorn, we are still, well, were still, the elements of Harmony. We are heroes of Equestria. However, we all have seen you. You treat us like friends, and you don't treat me like royalty. You don't see us as the heroes of Equestria, you see us as we are, normal ponies who want to live there lives. So, with that in mind, the girls and I have decided.

Cameron, will you please be our herd master?"

Author's Note

Okay everypony, sorry for how late this is. I could not think on how to finish this, and I couldn't find the time either. I am sorry for the amount of embedded videos, and again thank you for your patience with them. I do not own any of the songs or videos I used here, and the video can lead you to the respective owners of said videos. I will not use the embed for videos often, and I will not abuse it by cluttering up my writing with it, but I will use it to help give image to more of what I say and describe. Thank you again for your patience in waiting for this chapter.

Have a Jivin day!

Herd Life Chose Me

I didn't answer her immediately. I couldn't. I told her I had to think, I didn't know what I should do. I told her I would give an answer on the train ride home. After that, I walked around the castle.

I just wandered around, not really thinking about where I was heading. I was definitely thinking about what Twilight asked me, and how the girls thought of it. She had said that they had already talked about it, and they all agreed.

I eventually found myself in a garden. it was like a greenhouse one, jungle-ish in appearance, and inside the castle. It was humid, and the trees were thick and tall, the air humid, and the sounds of animals coming from all around. I couldn't possibly identify all of them, but I heard frogs, birds, and monkey's. I listened, and found it strangely relaxing. I didn't know why. I walked down the path towards the center of the jungle like room, and reached it. I saw a few tables, and sat at one. I then thought, why did they have this in here? Why did they have a jungle room? I decided that they did because fuck it. Why not? It was better than Elvis's jungle room, which was full of stuffed animals.

I sat for a while, and just thought about what Twilight asked of me. Herd Master. I guess I could, I mean, I do like all of them. They are nice, and have shown me more kindness than more humans. They are pretty, but that is just superficial, and isn't the only thing to notice. Fluttershy loves animals, and I do to. I feel the need to protect her, because she is so timid. Applejack is a hard working girl, and she is honest during her interactions with everyone. Twilight is smart, and a bookworm, like me. Rainbow Dash is competitive, and so am I, and I like being her competition. Rarity is pretty, and her clothes are amazing, and I am a little interested in fashion. And Pinkie Pie, well, I work for her, and i love her cooking, and I like cooking too.

I decided. I will tell them on the train. In the meantime, let me get some presents ready. I want to please the girls, and give them something in my gratitude. I will head to my room.

The train ride from Canterlot to Ponyville was eventful. We talked and joked and laughed. After about an hour into the trip, I decided to give out the presents.

"Okay, girls, I have presents. However, one question. Do you trust me?" They look at each other, and then they all nod to me. "Good, well, here you go."

I then pull out six boxes from my hammerspace. I had spent all night making these, and I was now aware of the fact that my arm doesn't lose any mass when I break off pieces of it. I had used the crystal that made up my arm to make all of these gifts.

I handed each girl their box. I then said. "Okay, before you open them, choose an arm, and after that, open it." They continue to give me confused looks, but nod understanding. They all think for a second, and then open the boxes.

Each girl has a crystal dragon, about two feet long, with a wingspan of about a foot each wing, and had a long tail and head. Each dragon matched the color of each mare, except Rarity's. Hers was the royal purple of her hair, while Twilight's was lavender, instead of royal purple like her hair was. I had made Rarity's this way so it would be more noticeable.

"Okay, put your selected arm near it, and don't freak." They did as I said, and then the dragons moved.

Each dragon crawled out of the box, and crawled onto the arm of the mare it was supposed to. It made it's way up, and when it reached whatever clothing they wore, it would make it's way under it, moving into each girls shirts. The dragons made there way up to each girls shoulder, and put its head to stick out of the neck line. A few of the dragons held their heads up, while others would do something else. Twilight's dragon laid its head down the front of her shirt, as did Applejacks and Pinkie's. Fluttershy's dragon licked her face with its crystal tongue, and then curled itself onto her shoulder. Rarity's dragon had it's head perked up and looking forward, staying still near chin.

Rainbow's dragon had turned itself around, and its head was near her elbow, it's wings and legs wrapped around her bicep. The tail was wrapped around her neck.

Each of the other dragons had wrapped it's wings and legs around the girls arms, near the shoulder and armpit. The tail wound down each girls respective arm, ending an inch from the wrist.

After about of minute of shifting around from all the girls and dragons, the dragons stopped moving. After they did, the girls moved to look at each of the dragons.

"Okay, now, let me tell you about them. I made them all from my arm, so yeah. Don't worry, it didn't hurt Fluttershy." The girls question died in her throat. "They do come off. All you have to do is say 'off', and they will. Same with putting it back on, say 'on', and it climbs on. You can switch arms, and they will move with you, so they won't hinder movement. It doesn't do much, so don't expect it to do anything. It is made to be like jewelry. I did make them able to move on their own, so you can use it to for things. Think of it as jewelry that can move."

The girls were looking at their dragons, and poking at them. Twilight had her horn ignited, and I think she was probably looking at the spell matrices, looking at the magic I had used to make them.

"And girls." They look at me. "This leads me into my next point of conversation. As you probably know, Twilight asked me a question last night, and you know what it is. And, I have an answer.

I have decided, to be your girls herd master."

The girls stop taking looks at their dragons some more, and have their eyes on me. Rainbow Dash asks the first question.

"Cameron, are you serious?"

I nod my head.

All of their faces start to brighten up, and a second later, I am dog piled by the girls, as they pounce on me and smother me with hugs and kisses. I found my heart fluttering with happiness. I had six of the most beautiful mares I had ever set eyes on, and they all wanted me. I loved them all, personality and body each, and they loved me, for myself. I almost started to cry.

I finally felt loved.

After about five minutes of the girls hugging and kissing me, they got off me. I got off the floor, and back into my chair. Pinkie was vibrating in her chair.

"YAY, now when I get home, I need to start on our 'herd party'. Cameron, I need you to come to Twilight's library later today. Also, cancel your date with Palmela Handerson. She wont be needed anymore." The other girls looked at me with fury. Pinkie calmed them down.

"I was saying he doesn't have to masturbate anymore." The girls looked at her, and then all of them blushed. Then Applejack thought.

"Wait, how does that have to do with masturbation?" So I help out and explain. I hold up my hand and point.

"PALMela, HANDerson. The palm and hand." She gets it then. After that we all talk for the rest of the trip.

"Girls, real quick, i would like to know the benefits and rules of my position. Tell, me, what should I expect from now on, being herd master?" Twilight starts the teachings.

"Well, herd master has final say on any argument, fight, or destination of travel, unless otherwise stated. The biggest rule of herd masters, is that if anypony comes and challenges you for the herd, you need to fight. If you don't, it can mean one of two things, you don't care what happens to the herd, or you don't see the opponent as worthy to fight for your herd. Those are the biggest things you need to know." Pinkie.

"The benefits, you get anyone of us whenever you want, any way you want. You can take us whenever, and as long as it isn't abusive, and you know what I mean, then it is fine. One of the unspoken rules is to keep it out of public. In the bushes is fine, just don't let the kids know. No one likes having kids watch you having sex."

"I would never do that, and thank you for the need to knows. I am ha-." We were coming up on Ponyville, and I could feel something was wrong. I looked out the window.

Ponyville looked fine. I didn't understand. Something wasn't right. I could sense something wasn't right. The girls noticed my agitation, and asked about it.

"Something is wrong. I don't know what, but something doesn't feel right. Something is going on, and it isn't good." They all get ready to disembark the train, and are on the lookout as we exit. I pull out the bonesaw I got from Mologan, and reach out.

"Okay, who wants this? I need to get rid of it, cause I don't want it." Each of the girls look at it, and then Fluttershy steps forward.

"Fine, I'll take it. It is a bonesaw, and I have the most knowledge and use with them."She reaches out and grabs the handle of the saw, still closed, and it flips out suddenly, opening up. After that, the dragon I gave her starts to move. It uncoils itself from her arm, and makes its way to the weapon. When it gets next to it, it opens it's mouth and seems to breath on the entire weapon. Then, the weapon starts to change.

It starts to flake, and the metal starts to rust, the wrappings starting to decay and fray. After a few seconds, the rust and decayed wrappings fall off, and the weapon looks different. The grip is now a steel grip with leather wrappings dyed pink, done neatly along the entire end. The blade is now sharpened, and the crooked mismatched teeth of the saw are now clean and uniform. The blade has been gold plated, and at the bottom, near the hinge, a gem in the shape of a pink butterfly was embedded and magically sealed into the metal. The hinge was now faster, cleaner, and held together better than before.

We all stared at it, briefly for getting the ominous air of Ponyville. Then I spoke.

"I didn't make the dragons to do that. That was something else making it do that. But hey, that is good, no more demonic voodoo on it. Lets get prepared for a fight, and put our shit away. Then, meet at Twilight's, not yet for the party Pinkie, because you know, but to hopefully figure out what is going on." the girls agreed, and they headed off to their homes.

As I headed to mine to drop of my duffel bag, which I happily still had from so long ago, I noticed something off about the ponies around town. They all seemed to have dull, glassy eyes, and they almost seemed to shuffle when they walked. I saw the CMC, and I called out to them. They responded, but it seemed to quick. Something was wrong with them. I walked up to them.

"Hey girls, how are you. Hey, your moms have something they want to say, so meet us at Twilight's in about twenty minutes, okay?" They nod, again, it seems just a little too quick, like they had been speed up by something.

"Hey, is everything okay?" This time, I pay extra close attention. And even then, I barely missed it. They shook their heads no, but just for a split second, they almost nodded, before it. The head started to dip, but then it shook no. I pat each of their heads, and jogged off, heading to my house. I needed to get their and see Satan. Maybe I should name her Lucy, after her other name, Lucifer. Maybe some other time, I need to fix what wrong with Ponyville.

Author's Note

Hello everypony, how have you all been. Please write in the comments below, and give me an update on how you like the story. That would be much appreciated.

Have a Jivin day!

Displaced

I reached my house, and immediately called out for Satan. She came running at me, and gave me a hug. She seemed to be scared, crying. She screeched.

"A demon has come. He sits in the catacombs. He controls the mind. He hurts people. He eats people. He wants me. He can't find me. He hates you. Please don't leave me? Can I come with you? I am scared. He has hurt sisters. He has controlled the town. He has them under his control."

"Calm down. He can't get you. This house is warded from the scrying eye." I had learned from Twilight when she had tried to check on Satan, the house seemed to be blocked from outside view. In fact, much like the house in God of War, the entire clearing my house was on was magically blocked, and trying to see it with any form of magic perception, or demonic perception, it looked like a decrepit old house, and everything was burned, blackened, and unusable as a house. I figured it out only because I had seen the symbols, and Twilight had at one point found that they did work as a magic ward, protecting the entire clearing and house.

"You can come with me, I will hide you, and you won't be found by the demon. Do you know his name?"

"No. I can't tell which demon it is. I know it is one of the rulers. He. He has come to take me back, and kill you. I can feel it. It is in the air, his intent. Please don't go. I am scared. I want to come with you. How will you hide me?"

"I have a way, just come with me, lets go to Twilight's library." She reluctantly let go, and we went out the door of my cabin. As we started to walk down the road, Sasha joined us. The raptor walked beside us, and I told her to go ahead of us and scout to see if any demon or pony was waiting for us. If it was a demon, try and kill it, but if she couldn't, get away. If it was a pony, try and lure it away from the path me and Satan were on. The raptor nodded, and rushed ahead, going off into the brush at the side of the road.

After about ten minutes, we reached Sweet Apple Acres. I headed to the house first, and knocked. Applejack rushed to the door, and came out.

"Cameron, what you doing here? My family is saying they can sense something on the farm, and it's starting to worry me. Big Mac was going to come out here and see what it might have been, but I told him to wait, I'll go check. What do you need?"

"We need a cart into town. Satan knows what is happening, and she is the one the demon is after. She says everyone in town is under its control."

"So it is a demon? Thought so, my family is acting up. I'll get the cart hitched, and say I am gonna sell some apples at the market. You go to the barn and get ready to help me out."

"Okay." And me and Satan run off to the barn.

About ten minutes later, Applejack and I are pulling the handcart into Ponyville. We make our way to the library, and sneak Satan inside.

I should tell her about the Lucifer idea, and then get started on the conversation with everyone else. I need to tell them that the CMC are coming by, and that we need to help them out.

Applejack and I head into the library with Satan, and most of the other girls are already there. Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Twilight, and Fluttershy were waiting. As me and the two girls entered, Pinkie came out of one of the bookshelves.

"Sorry Twi, everybody was trying to get me. I had to bend the gorp and blegnac planes of space to get here." I smacked my forehead.

"Why didn't I think of just spacial shifting? Gods, I could have gotten me and Satan here much faster, and saved Applejack the trouble."

"It's okay Cameron, you were just trying to think of your daughter. Or is it our daughter now? Well, at least you got Lucy here safely, without anypony finding out."

"I will tell you all about Lucy in a bit, in the meantime, she told me that there is a demon controlling the towns ponies. The CMC are coming over in a minute to talk with us, so I am sorry to say that we will have to knock them out when they come in, and hide Satan. She said the demon is looking for her, which I believe is why your family was saying they could sense something, Applejack."

Then, upstairs, we heard a thump. All of us looked at the ceiling of the library, and Twilight was grimacing.

"Sorry, I had to tie up Spike. He jumped me when I came in, and tried to jab me with a needle. I was able to get him off, and tied him up. The needle had a sleep potion in it, so they might have gotten to Zecora in the Everfree."

"It's a possibility." At that moment we heard a knock at the door. Fluttershy giggled, but I ignored it as I ushered Satan down into Twilight's basement. Fluttershy opened the door with a grin, and as the girls walked in, she grabbed Applebloom and tossed her across the room. Scootaloo got tossed to the ceiling, and Sweetie Belle was lifted up and choke slammed into the ground. The rest of the girls and I were shocked.

"FLUTTERSHY! THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING!?" Fluttershy just giggled.

"I'm sorry, but Fluttershy isn't here right now. If I could take a message, she can hear you just fine. I am Butchershy. And the girls are getting up, so I would recommend knocking them out, Cameron." I turned around to Applebloom, and saw that she had glowing eyes. I looked at Scootaloo, and she had the same thing. And then Sweetie Belle threw Butchershy off of her. I pulled out my axe.

"Twilight, prepare for it to get cold in here. Girls, get behind Twilight's barrier." I then used the light runic attack wrath of the frost ancient. I braced my hands on the axe, and I unleashed a beam of ice at the girls, freezing them in place. After a few seconds of the attack, I stopped it. Twilight lowered her barrier, and I jumped for Fluttershy.

She reacted by bringing out her new saw cleaver and blocking me. She giggled.

"Cameron, that's not nice." Her right eye changed color to red, and her left stayed blue. Her fur became white. Around her right eye, some makeup like substance burned away, revealing a red burn patch above the eye, and her mane became blood red. "There is no need to worry. I don't care to kill any of you."

"And how do I know you aren't lying? What are you, and what have you done to Fluttershy, if she is still in you?"

"Well, you know how you said that all the demon voodoo was off my saw? It wasn't. i am the residual voodoo. I just made my way into Fluttershy, and then met with her light, and became Butchershy. I think it was her harmony that I merged with, because I really don't care much to kill any of you. Her kindness must have rubbed off. I am not going to hurt you. Now the little one's, well, that was because the demon was controlling them, and had made it so we would be captured by them. They were protected."

"And how did you know that?"

"I could see it. I am part demon, so I could see the power that was exerted over them."

"Fine. We can talk about this more later. In the meantime, Twilight, do you know anything that can get them out of under this spell?"

"I can look around, and try and find something. I think I know a few spell that could help us."

"Get on it. Butchershy, go get Satan. And if you hurt her, you die."

"You are one of the strongest beings in Equestria. I wouldn't dream of it." She opens the basement door, and Satan comes out. She runs over to me and hugs me.

"Okay, according to Satan, the demon is somewhere in the catacombs. Do any of you know where the entrance is?" they all nod. "Good. We need to gear up and then head down. Get weapons and supplies, and any healing potions you can find. We will have to be careful, the demon knows we aren't under its mind spell, and will try to take us out. I have my raptor as over watch right now, so two ponies can go. I take one, and the raptor takes the other. Who first?" Applejack and Rarity raise their hands.

"I need to head back to the boutique and get better prepared. These clothes were to make me inconspicuous, but they do not work for fighting. I also have my second weapon there. I haven't used it since my element, but I still remember how to use it."

"Okay, you can go with the raptor. Applejack, your with me." As we exited the library, I called over Sasha. I told her to follow Rarity in silence and only attack when she was being attacked. I also told her not to kill any ponies, but to immobilize. Then me and Applejack moved off to head to her farm.

"Hey, Applejack, do you have another weapon at home?"

"I did, but it actually got absorbed into my element. I don't have anything at home but a woodcutting axe." I take the Leviathan axe off my back, and hand it to her.

"Here, take this. Use it wisely. Also, if you throw it, hold your hand out and think of it coming back to your hand, and it will return. Don't be scared though, because it will be coming back through anything." She thanks me, and we continue to her house.

As we got close to the orchard, I started to hear music.

"Applejack, do you hear that?"

"I don't hear anything but some wind. Why?"

"I hear music. It is coming from this direction." As I headed off after the music, it obviously got louder. After about a minute of searching, I found the source. I saw on the ground in the middle of one of the rows of trees, a stone that had a hole in it. It took a minute of me thinking before I finally realized what it was. I had never played the games, but I had done a little research on the games at one point to learn lore. It was a Howling Stone, from one of the Zelda games. I couldn't remember which game, but I remembered the stone. I reached down to pick the thing up, and I saw that it had wind swirling in the middle of the hole. It was roughly the size of a ruler, and about 6" in width.

"What is that? And why is the wind so loud?"

"It is called a Howling Stone, and that is the wind magic in the stone."

I suddenly felt a feeling to start humming along. So, I did. I didn’t do too great, but I did it.

Suddenly, a familiar melody filled the air, it sounded like someone was playing on a piano that echoed throughout the fields. But this time, Applejack heard it too as well.

“The hell, what is that sound? Is that the song yer hearing?”

“Yeah. But it didn’t sound like this.”

A fierce howl was heard as the swirling wind started to pick up. Suddenly, something leapt out of the eye of the stone, landing in front of us with its back turned.

I immediately backed Applejack away from the creature, trying to quickly figure out what the hell it was. I decided to move away, and draw its attention towards me, and away from Applejack.

“Hey, what are you? And where the hell did you come from?”

The creature in question looked like a wolf, but what confused me was its strange coloring. Most of it’s fur was red, with shades of green that faded to gray. On it’s forehead was some sort of symbol I couldn’t exactly recognize, as I hadn’t seen it before.

Other things i’ve notice was that the wolf was rather battleworn, it’s right ear was clawed while its face has claw markings as well. On it’s chest was some kind of odd star shaped pattern of lighter grey. The last thing to make this wolf odd was that it’s body was like of a spectral being, especially the blue-eyes that stared into mine.

“What the hell? What are you? I know that you aren’t any wolf around here.”

It gave no answer only than the body language of it being ready to pounce, but before I could get ready, it leaped high into the air straight towards my head, causing my vision to swirl and brighten. The next thing I knew, I was laying on the ground as if I was passed out. When I looked up, I could not believe my eyes. I was high above the clouds, everything looked a little brighter than before, I could see all of Equestria from here

“What, the, crap. This is trippy. What are you, and what are we doing here?”

The wolf rose it’s head skyward, letting out a gentle echoing howl, causing it’s body to shimmer and change. There was no longer a wolf, but now a human wearing a red cloak, it’s face hidden within the hood. My eyes soon spotted some similar, the being was wearing a green tunic, white tights, and brown leather boots.

“Oh my god, you’re Link. I at least know that much about the Legend of Zelda series. But what is going on, and why are we on this astral like plane? Because, this doesn’t look like the blarthaac plane, and Pinkie is probably wondering what is happening.”

Link reaches up and pulled back his hood, revealing his face, however it was different than the Link I remember. Other than the scar on his face, and the damaged clawed right ear, he looked older, especially the mustache and goatee he was sporting. “This is a mindscape, a plane in our minds so we may speak to each other in private. Time moves much faster here, an hour here is a minute out there.” he explained.

“Oh. That actually makes sense. Okay, so what is going on, and why do you look like Link? Also, if you don’t mind, I understand the whole time displacement, but can we hurry this up? I have to go fight a demon that has the entirety of town under it’s control.”

“I was forced into this body a long time ago because of some treasure chest I opened up that was left at my doorstep, the rest is pretty much history and would take a long time to explain. As for what’s going on, well you just used my token’s summoning methods; singing the song that radiates from its eye. I made it this way so that I can see who my summoner is, you can’t be too careful considering that not all Displaced are good. So by meeting in this mindscape, I can see who you are, how you react, how you speak.” Link explain in detail, his face remaining neutral, but his eyes… his eyes were like a predator ready to pounce if I tried anything.

“Displaced? Token? What are those? Also, you are going to have to tell me that story at some point.”

“....Am I the first displaced you’ve summoned?” Link asked in a minorly annoyed tone of voice, he placed his leather gauntlet covered hand to rub along his face.

“Yes. I haven’t summoned any other ‘Displaced’. Hell, I haven’t even…” And that was when, I realized, yes, I actually had heard of Displaced. It wasn’t probably what he was talking about, but the point remained the same. I had heard of Displaced.

“Well, shit. I guess I have heard of Displaced. It might not be the same Displaced you are talking about, but I have heard of it. No, you are the first one I have summoned.”

“It can both ways though considering the multiverse theory, there is no end to what can be a Displaced,” Link said as he held out his arm toward the mindscape. “For now, I can sense the urgency in your voice, so I will explain more later. Judgement has been past.” Link said as the mindscape started to fade, like a dream that was just interrupted.

I had a feeling that Luna had joined the metaphysical chatroom for a second as we left, and I would probably be getting a talking to later that night.

As I snapped back to reality, wup there goes gravity. I looked around to see that Link was now with me and Applejack. Link was glancing at the farmer with warrily, mostly to see her reaction.

“Ok. Cameron, who the hell is this, and what is he here? Also, what the HELL JUST HAPPENED TO THE GIANT WOLF!?”

“Applejack, calm down, he is a friend. Also, he was the giant wolf.” She looked at me like a two headed goat.

“Uh, look, I can explain more later. Right now, we need to go get you second weapon, then head back to the library. Okay? Okay. Let’s go.”

We entered the library, and I could see Butchershy look at Link.

“Well, I see you found the multiverse. Hello, I am Butchershy. Please, I don’t actually want to hurt anypony here, I just want to kill the stupid demon.”

“Your names like something from a creepypasta.” Link mentioned to Butcher.

We had found Applejacks weapon, which was an old farmer’s scythe that her father had repurposed for fighting. She now carried it on her back. Butchershy giggled.

“That technically is what I was based off of. I am more of a cyberdemon, that was brought to life. I was brought here by something though. Something of the light. It told me to help, and gave me to Fluttershy. She is safe in here, by the way. She says hello.”

“Well, that was more than she told the rest of us. Anyways, Satan, where you at?”

As Satan comes down the stairs, she sees Link, and starts to screech out.

“Hello, who are you? What are you? Can you help us?”

Link blinked once at the name, then blinked again when she saw the little girl, then flinched when she screeched out. Link’s reacted by reaching toward his sword that was held by the right side of his hip.

I held out a hand to stop him.

“Hey, you touch her, you fight me. She was abused in hell, so don’t even start. I am trying to place her on the throne of Tartarus, after I raise her right. That way, we have someone who WON’T try and invade Equestria ruling that pit.”

“Why did she screech like a high pitched Redead?” Link asked as she eyed the child warily. Link relaxed his arm and allowed it to return at his side. “Is there anyone else I need to know about?”

“Yeah, we have a few kids locked up in the basement right now, and a dragon on the second floor tied up. They are being controlled by the demon, so yeah. Also, she screeches? I thought she was speaking regular.”

“No, she screeched loudly…” Link said as she looked at me with puzzlement. “Not unless this is some sort of strange language.” he said as he reached into his pouch, he started shuffling through it until he found what he was looking for. When he pulled it out, at first it was small, then it suddenly got bigger. It was some sort of red and white mask with a single eye, it wore a expression as if smiling widely.

“Damn, that mask looks sketchy. Which mask is it though? I only know of Majora’s, and that was about it.”

“This is the Mask Of Truth, while it normally allows me to read the minds of animals, it might work for… Satan.” Link said with a frown, he still couldn’t get over that name.

“Yeah, I know. Surprised me too. I told her about what humans usually did for her, and I am thinking of naming her Lucy. You know, after Lucifer? But I had to fight her demon stepfather who abused her. After that, I offered to raise her, and am planning to put her as the head of Tartarus after I raise her to be good. But I can understand what you mean with the mask. I don’t know if she counts as an animal or not. It never hurts to try though.”

Donning the mask on, Link turned to look at Satan.

Satan looked at Link and started to screech again.

“Hello. Who are you? What are you? Why are you here? How are you here? Have you come to help? Please help? I am scared. The demon. He is underground. The catacombs. He is there. He has an army. He has undead. He has champions. Help please?”

I couldn’t tell of Link’s expression or what could be going through the Hylian’s mind. A minute had past before Link finally answered it.

“A little garbled but I understood a bit. My name is Link, I am what you would called a Hylian. As for why i’m here, your father summoned me here to help, I arrived through the use of a token.” Link explained as he pointed at my neck- wait, when did the Howling Stone get there? Around my neck was a necklace holding it, but it was now oval shaped.

I decided to question the disregards for the world and multiverse for now. I still needed to get the demon.

“Well, I would like to continue chatting, but we need to get moving. We have a demon to find, and according to Satan, it has some undead minions, and champions she said. Twilight, will the CMC be held back by the basement door if we leave, and are Spikes bindings tight?” Twilight nods her head.

“Well then, let’s move.” We all head out, and I don’t know what happened, but the town just turned to us.

“Aw, fuck. Girls, I don’t think we are going to make it to the crypt that easy. The townsponies are looking at us funny.”

I thought that we might have to fight our way to the crypt. Somehow we were going to have to do that, without hurting anypony in town. With that in mind, I started to turn into my Howler form. But this time, I didn’t turn into my werewolf like form. No, I turned into the original Howler form. I was now a large, glowing hyena.

I started to laugh. And it was beautiful.

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA”

I looked at the down at my new body, and saw the Howling stone still on its necklace, attached to my neck. But now, it had some particles of some magic flowing around it. I guess it was Twilight particles, because I remembered the stones were from the Twilight realm.

OH YES! I am able to turn into the OG Howler. I turned to the girls, and saw that Link had never taken off his Mask Of Truth, he also had his hood raised to hide the rest of his head. I decided to test something out, and laughed some instructions out for him. Link glanced around, noticing all the ponies that look at him and the group.

Link nodded to my words. “The ones who can’t fly need to get on Cameron’s back.” Link explained to the girls.

After they got on, I took off. Before I sped off to where we need to be, I heard faint music being played behind me. Pinkie sat near my head to guide me, and shortly after, we made it to a graveyard like place on the outskirts of Ponyville. I looked around for Link, then I realized he was right beside me, I thought I had left him behind. Link was putting away something blue but I didn’t get a good look at what he had.

I transformed out of my Howler form after the girls had gotten off, and the Butchershy and Rainbow landed.

“Shoot dude, didn’t mean to forget about you. My bad. At least you’re here. It makes it easier.” I didn’t want to pry into his stuff. He has powers, I have powers, we both have powers. It happens. As I looked ahead at the cemetery, and I saw that it looked like something out of Silent Hill. It was foggy as all get out, and I could hear something walking around in the fog. Something big.

Link reached up and removed his mask seeing as he wasn’t among the townsponie. Link put away his mask, only to bring out some sort of purple object with round eye lens at the top, he glances through it, and I assumed it was to see the truth that hid within the fog.

“Well, if that does what I think it might be doing, what do you see in there?”

“Some kind of creature that reminds me of the Beihl from breath of fire four…” Link commented as he watched it wandered aimlessly.

“Okay. You see anything else, cause I can hear something HUGE walking around in there? It sounds like a golem might be here.”

“You’re accurate about it,” Link said as he continued to look around for more enemies. “Let’s just hope they haven’t seen Dash and the others flying above.”

“Kay. Well, girls, this is going to get dicy. So, you all follow me and Link, Applejack, your right behind us, Twilight following her. That way, our two strongest are first backup support. After that, Butchershy, you attack anything that isn’t us, and is moving. Your cleaver is made to go through anything, so use that to your advantage. Rarity, Pinkie, bring the rear. Pinkie, you have a mobile party cannon, and can it fire actual cannon balls?” She nods her head, and Rarity looks indignant.

“Cameron, why do I bring up the rear?”

“Well, aren’t you an archer?” I point to the bow in her hands, and she sighs.

“Fine. But when we get home, I am going to get compensation.” I nod, and turn to Dash.

“Rainbow, I want you to try and scout as best you can. If you can’t see well enough to fly, just find us and join the group. Give us a little warning though so we don’t accidently try to hurt you.” She nods, and flies off into the fog. I turn to Link.

“So, how many graveyards have you been to?”

“Only one and it was back when I was trying to help the Buffalo tribe with a ghost that couldn’t find any rest.” Link explained as he lowered the lens. For a moment, he looked a little fatigue. “The second was when I faced some giant wolf that was capable of wielding a sword in its teeth.”

“Wait, you fought Sif? Dude, tell me you also have the greatsword?” I say this as I pull out my Greatsword of Artorias, placing it over my right shoulder. I then realize, I am about to head in with only light clothing on. I need to get something better on.

I start to browse my selection of armors, before deciding on the wardens armor from For Honor.

“Is that the name of the sword he had in his mouth? If so, I didn’t.” Link said as I gave him a shocked expression. “I have no use for other swords when the Master Sword has done the job just fine.” he explained.

“Yeah, that is the name of the sword. It comes from the game Darksouls. Ah, oh well, it doesn’t matter. Well, I do have a small weapon arsenal as well. I have the Leviathan axe, which is an axe version Mjolnir. The Blades of Chaos, the set of chain blades that Kratos used to slay the entire greek Pantheon. And this, the Greatsword of the knight Artorias. Forged with his soul, and the soul of the wolf Sif, the wolf you fought. You shouldn’t worry to much as you have to do the same thing in the game.

“I think these are two different Sifs though, remember when I said about multiverse theory?” Link asked as he put his lens away.

“Yeah. I understand. But the point is the same. The sword is fine, and if it is still there, give it to someone who can use it. It makes a great gift to the wife if she is a warrior. And the move set in the game was wicked.”

“A bit late to suggest that.” Link said with a quiet chuckled, reaching over his back to pulled out a blue shield he had attached to his back, I recognized it as the fabled Hylian shield, who wouldn’t? Link reaches over to his hip’s scabbard to pull out the Master Sword from its sheath, the blade’s edge gleaming with light of evil’s bane.

Link noticed me staring, and chuckled. “Fan?”

“Who isn’t? But anyway, let’s get this dungeon crawl moving.”I said

And with that, we all make our way into the graveyard.

Author's Note

Shout out to DisplacedWriter and his Link displaced story for the start of my first displaced colab. He helped me on his Link parts, and I did mine. The next Chapter should be coming out soon.

Have a Jivin day!

The Graveyard

We all started in. As we entered the fog, Rainbow started talking, before coming in to our line of sight.

“Hey guys, it’s me. Don’t shoot me.” We all relax our posture, and Rainbow joins us, saying. “It was too hard to fly, so I flew back to here.” I noticed something off, but I didn’t say a word. I needed to figure something out.

“Hey, RD, what is the name of my pet?” She looks at me.

“Wait, you have a pet?” at that, I lunge forwards, and plunge my blade into her gut. She gasps, and then she starts to turn transparent, before disappearing, and a green light flies off into the fog, before a shadow starts to lumber out at us.

The creature looked like a goat, but it’s head had been skinned to the bone, and it walked on two legs. One hand carried a lantern, the other carried a simple looking scythe, much like Applejack’s. It had bone looking spikes pierced into it’s skin, and chains connected to them. On its back, a large wood coffin sat, open, with dozens of glowing, spectral hands coming out of it. And in the grasp of those hands, Rainbow Dash lay, struggling. The creature stood roughly ten feet tall, and was looking at us with empty eyes, that I could swear held malice of intense strength towards us.

“Everyone, shield your eyes!” Link warned as he pulled out some sort oversized walnut.

I through my hand over my eyes, and saw my eyelids flash red, before I opened my eyes and dropped my arm. The creature was almost screaming, and it sounded like a muffled scream, or bleat of a goat. It was covering it’s eyes, and I charged into the opening, racing up to it, and stabbing it with my sword, before bracing and pulling it upwards, slicing the beast from the belly up. Butchershy jumped in, and severed the chains from it’s body, causing the coffin to fall from it’s back. The other girls ran over to her, and started to drag her out of the spectral grasp of the coffin.

As they did, the beast fell over dead, split in half. I picked up it’s scythe, and put it in to my hammerspace. I could always forge it into something new later. After I had it purified of any demon voodoo. Maybe a better scythe for Applejack, as the one she had now was a little old, and looked to be close to breaking.

I turned to Link, and asked him.

“Is that the creature you said looks like the Beihl?”

“Yes, although I was expecting alot trouble.” Link said as he looked down at the goat corpse as soon, his eyes took on a strange gleam.

“What do you see, Legolas?”

“...You’re not the first to call me that,” Link said with a shake of his head. “I’m just checking out its stats. You guys took it down pretty easily,” Link said as he gestured for everypony and me to gather around. “Fire, Demonic, and Angelic weapons are its weaknesses, I used Wide Angle; an ability that lets me see in slightly deeper detail of who or what I see.” he said.

“Well, the blade of Artorias was used to fight against demons in the war that the knight Artorias fought. It was made using the souls of the great wolf Sif, and the Knight himself. How you feeling Rainbow?”

“Fuck you next time you have me scout.”

“Fair enough. Let’s move on. I still hear something big in here, and I don’t want to find it. Twilight, lead the way to the crypt entrance.” Twilight nodded, and took lead.

As we continued on, Butchershy asked me.

“How did you know that it wasn’t Rainbow?” She says

“Her dragon. If you remember, her dragon is the same color as her coat, but it wasn’t. It was red, like the stripe on her hair. All of yours do this, to help me tell what is wrong. The dragons can’t be scanned properly, so they will always be red if they are copies. Purple, for poison. I can tell you more later. But the point is, I have a way to tell if it is or isn’t you.” The girls looked at the dragon on each of their forearms, and then we kept walking on.

We didn’t encounter anything for another five minutes or so, and it was another goat being. I might have to call them Beihl, just so I have a name. They might not be them, but it is better than nothing. This time, Butchershy jumped in first, swinging her saw cleaver and taking a few hands off the coffin. I ducked around the side of the creature, and swung my blade to cut an arm off. Link leaped over its head, spun around and aimed to slice at it’s side, cutting off the other arm. I continue on ducking around behind him, and sever a few chains from him, before the coffin started to tilt, putting him off balance. As the Beihl fell over, Butchershy came up to it, and cut it’s head off. She picked it up, and then punted it into the graveyard.

“Well that is two down. I am taking some of it’s metal chains. Maybe I can forge something from it later.” I start to unhook the chains from the body, and storing them in my hammerspace. I pull the giant staff like thing off it’s back, and do the same. The coffin, I bring out my axe, and start hacking it to pieces, putting the wood in as well. I plan on making some things later, and these are probably good material for crafting it.

“You want to forge something from old chains?” Link asked curiously.

“Well, it beats having to mine the metal, and they aren’t bad, I just melt them down again, and then re-cast them into something else. Have you seen the youtube series Man at Arms? They make all kinds of Fantasy weapons and stuff. They even make the master sword and the Hylian shield. They have videos for the weapons I have. The stuff they use, they use chains, old spearheads, arrowheads, meteorite, SCISSORS, everything. I can use these for something.”

“This is true, better to smelt what exists.” Link said with a nod. “I watched a little of those guys, but it’s been seventeen years since I was forced to leave my world.”

“Shit man, I’m sorry. Hey, wouldn’t it be cool to set up a forge in the multiverse and smith weapons for others like us. Like, guns, blades, hammers and other shit. That would be the richest opportunity for any greedy dirtbag wanting to build up their ego.”

“But of course, that can also attract the wrong kind of crowd. Remember what I said about not every Displaced is a good person?” Link reminded me.

“True. But still, good idea. Anyways, let’s go.” Pinkie starts talking to me.

“Well, I could have someone from Flibblecorp., who happens to be a smithy in his world, to help you with forging.” She says.

“That is a good idea. It would really help to have someone who knows how to forge weapons help out.”

“If we survive this and get rid of that demon you mentioned, I can offer you ore from my world in whichever you plan to forge.” Link offered as he kept his alert on high for anymore goat creatures.

“That would be nice. I mean, the more ore, the more things I can forge. Also, the different magical properties I can add to the creations. Thanks for the offer.”

“Anytime. The ore in my world is pretty decent.” Link said as reached up to pull down on his collar, revealing some kind of brigandine armor underneath.

“I will have to get the blueprints for that armor at some point, in the meantime, lets continue.”

We continue through the graveyard, battling the demons while making our way as best we could towards the crypt entrance. I continually heard the booming steps of some large creature. Whenever we encountered any demons, me, Butcher, and Link would end up being the ones who fought, while the other girls hung back, watching out for any demons that came from the back.

After roughly half an hour of fighting demons, and making our way through the graveyard like we were playing a dungeon crawler, we made it to the entrance of the crypt. Only problem was, the giant guard patrolling the entrance. I finally figured out the source of the thundering footfalls.

The golem like beast was huge. And not just the fact that it was tall, but it was also built fat. It’s head was tiny, with a cherub like face. Behind it’s head, a small bunch of gravestones sat, and at his neck was wing like, well, wings. It was covered in roses, and had branches and things sticking out of the dirt on it’s head and shoulders. It again was fat, and it’s arms and legs were relatively small compared. In its right hand, it held a shovel.

“Thaaaat’s a big one.” Link said as he had to move his head up to see the rest of it’s body. Link quickly reached into his pouch as he started to looking for something that could help against such titan.

“Okay, Rainbow, I want you to fly around distracting it, Rarity, how are your magic arrow, and what types?”

“Well, darling, I don’t have magic arrows. I enchant them as I go along. What do you want me to enchant them with?”

“Explosive magic. Something that goes BOOM. Link, I want you to do the best dodge rolls you can, and distract it. Unless you have something that can help me and Butcher fight this thing. Pinkie, I am guessing you have your party hammer, so help me and Butcher out.”

“I do have some arrows I can use against it, but of course I can give them to Rarity,” Link said as a quiver of arrows appeared on his back. He reached up and removed them, Link started to fiddle with the arrows one by one as quick as he could, once finished, he handed them over to Rarity. Link had taken twenty five of his fifty arrows and had attached something small, round, blue and grey bombs to each of their arrow tips. “Just nock them, take aim, the fuse will light automatically. You have five seconds per Bomb Arrow before they’ll explode.”

“Thank you dear. That will help immensely.”

And with that, we set the plan in motion. Link didn’t use his infamous dodge roll, but he and Rarity used their bows to start firing upon the behemoth Gravedigger. Link kept his distance from the stone titan, his eyes gleaming every so often as he used his Wide Angle to keep track of its health, or ‘HP’ as it would show in his sights. Link kept his arrow’s aim toward the head so that each explosion would keep it’s sight blinded.

Rainbow Dash continually flew around the behemoth, going between his legs, trying to trip him up. She would fly around his head, dodging Link’s arrows, keeping his sights on her.

Pinkie Pie ran around the titan looking for any openings in it’s erratic swings, ducking in and hammering away at a part of his body. She had already managed to take out one of the headstones on his shoulders.

Applejack had taken her scythe, and wasn’t fighting the behemoth. During our scuffle, the other demons in the graveyard had heard the commotion, and came after us. She was dealing with them, and I was about to have to give her my axe, as her father's scythe was starting to come apart.

Butchershy. She was helping out Applejack. I had had to send her to help her out, as the amount of demons was starting to overwhelm the farm mare. She was busy slicing off limbs, and every scythe she had liberated from the demon’s corpses, she put in a pile. She might have been doing it because of my blacksmithing, but I didn’t have the time to find out.

Twilight was lighting up the battlefield, sending fireballs and lightning blasts out to damage the behemoth. Her attacks however, seemed to do nothing, except the lightning. It seemed to stun it for a few moments. However, the lightning attack took up a lot of magic, and took her a second to cast again. I had for some reason counted it, don’t even know how I was able to while fighting, and it took roughly fifteen seconds for her to charge up another bolt of lightning.

I had started to attack everywhere. I kept my eye out for arrows, and hit the beast on the legs, arms, chest, head and back. I used my greatsword, chopping off one of his gravestones on his left shoulder. I had to grab another as he started to shake himself like a dog, trying to throw me off. It worked, and I was flung across the yard, landing on the top of a nearby shed, breaking through.

The Gravedigger was swinging his shovel, and had almost clipped Rainbow a few times. As she came for another pass under it’s legs, the titan raised it’s leg, and stomped down, throwing up dust and rocks in her path.

As Rainbow flew through it, she got blinded momentarily. She kept flying, and when she opened her eyes, she got smacked away by the Gravedigger’s shovel. She was sent careening into the side of the crypt entrance, where she hit her head again, and promptly passed out.

I was climbing out of the rubble of the shed, and saw what happened. I glanced around, and as I looked at Applejack, her scythe broke.

I looked between them. Rainbow was out of the battle, and Applejack had no weapon. I thought for a second, and turned to Applejack. Rainbow would live for a second longer, and she wasn’t in immediate danger.

I started to run for Applejack. But as I did, she had ran for the pile of scythes. As she grabbed the first scythe, the dragon on her arm moved. It did much the same thing as Fluttershy's had done, and breathed upon it. Quickly, the scythe started to change.

Somehow, her father’s broken scythe flew over to the her, and fused with the scythe in her hand.Then, the entire scythe started to glow faintly, and the rust on the demons scythe started to flake off, being replaced by a cleaner, but dulled blade, shaped like a curved and shaped almost like a tooth ripped from some creature’s jaw. The handle of the scythe, twisted, and near the middle, got a hinge, much like Butchershy’s saw cleaver. Near the scythe head, the handle split, and formed a Y, and the tooth like blade’s handle fit in, connecting the blade and body together with metal pins and hooks. The entire scythe had been shorted than her to begin, but rapidly grew taller than her. Pieces of cloth covered parts of the handle, and the blade grip was wrapped in scaled hide.

Applejack turned and swung the scythe. And I got smacked by a shovel. Damn, I should have been paying attention. I am sent flying from the hit, and land near Rainbow Dash. Well, at least I can help her out. I take a quick glance back at Applejack, and see she is starting to mow down the lesser demons, using one or two hits before they fall. I turn back to Rainbow.

She was still fine, so I went back to fighting the boss of the yard.

“Hey Link, how much health left? I can maybe use my one-shot weapon on it, and finish it off.”

“Save it for the bigger threats, it’d be a waste to use it on this golem when we’re doing fine so far,” Link said as he let loose his final Bomb Arrow, causing the golem to wail out in rage. “As for its health, its taking a lot of damage, but we still have a ways to go.” he said as he placed his bow onto his back. Link’s hands took on a bright amber glow before surging up in size into a ball of fire, he thrusts his hands out, releasing the spell straight at the golem. When the fiery ball made an impact, it exploded in a small dome-like shape only big enough to cover up most of its chest.

“Good point.” I leap back into the battle, and slash at the titans leg multiple times, before after the fifth or sixth strike, it’s leg started to crack, the stone having chipped to much to hold all the weight well enough. The behemoth started to topple over, and fell.

“Everybody, just attack the golem. We don’t have time to play around much longer.” As I say this, Applejack and Butchershy break off from attacking the coffin maker demons, and turn to help us fight the boss. Twilight turns and keeps them off, using her fire to do so. Rainbow is just starting to wake up, and Rarity is in turn having to smack the golem with her bow. It looked really funny to watch her do. I need to get her a better weapon.

We all just wailed on the downed giant, and after about another ten minutes, the thing stopped moving. And then it moved, rearing up, to deliver one last slam, which resulted in the front of the crypt being broken open, the stone door breaking into dust.

Sadly, the slam had been right on me. And it hurt. I had blocked most of it with my arm, but it still hurt. Luckily, the scabbard of the holy blade can heal pretty quick, and the injuries and pain were fading quickly. Twilight came over to me, and pulled out a healing potion, which in all sense did what the scabbard did, just a LITTLE faster. And it didn’t ever heal everything. But I was up all the same. Twilight then rushed over to Rainbow, and did the same.

“Well, Link, was that the biggest monster you faced, or was that just a big one?”

“Not the biggest i’ve faced, but staying alive is all the same to me regardless of the threat,” Link asked as he glances at the group. “Is anyone hurt?” he asked in concern.

Rainbow spoke up, “Nah, but my head is dizzy.” We all gave a chuckle.

“Fair. Hey, Rarity. While it was funny to see you smacking him with your bow, we need to get you a better weapon. And Twilight, do you have any physical weapons?” Rarity gave me a huff, but I saw she knew I was right. Twilight shook her head no.

“Okay, how much can you carry Twilight, Rarity?” they looked confused by the question, but I was about to answer them.

“Well darling, I can probably lift about 150 pounds. Why?” Rarity said.

“I can carry about 345. And I agree, why?”

“Well, I can give you two of mine. That way, you have something you can use. I am going to give Twilight the greatsword, and Rarity, I am giving you my Leviathan axe. Careful though, it is a really cold axe.” I pull out the axe, and I hand Twilight the greatsword, and Rarity the axe. I tell her everything I had told Applejack earlier, about concentrating and it coming back through anything when she throws it, and she did a little practice. She was surprisingly adept at using it.

The quiver on Link’s back vanished, returning to the small pouch from where it came from. “I won’t be able to use my arrows for a long while until they regenerate from the void.” Link said as he took a wary glance around the graveyard.

“That’s fine, we won’t be able to use them much anyway because we will be underground. And, since I just gave away two of my weapons, and the third is a secret, I will be using this.” As I say that, I change out my armor using my hammerspace, and change it to a set of light armor, with my right sleeve ripped off, exposing my crystal arm.

I decide to forgo the sword today, and make my fingers into sharp claws, and the back of my arm I make crystals grow into spikes that I can use to backhand any opponents.

“Is it a secret to everyone?” Link asked in a half joking manner.

“Mostly. But if I were to use it, they would wonder why it is hidden in mist. And then I would have to explain it, and then a whole bunch of other crap that I don’t want to have to deal with right now. If you knew the blade, you might just froth at the mouth because of it. Maybe. But anyways, let’s just move on. I really want to kick this demons ass. Nobody scares my daughter, mind controls fillies, and a town, and get’s away with it. Not on my watch.”

And so, we enter the dungeon.

Author's Note

Hello again everypony. I would like to give another shout out to DisplacedWriter, and his Link displaced. Net chapter, we kill the demon.

Have a Jivin day!

Crypt Crawler

The crypt was dark, and smelled so much like mold, my nose started to hurt. How come they never tried to clean up this place? Or maybe I am being to hard on the ponies, and it was the demon that did this? That sounded much better.

“Well, this must be like the hundredth dungeon or so for you Link.” I ask him, giving a sidelong glance, as I keep my eyes peeled for any traps.

“Actually, it's more outside than inside, you would never see dungeons in a video game sense in my world.” Link explained as he reached into his pouch to pull out a small Lantern, but like everything else he’d pull out, it would always return to a bigger size. The light within ignited on its own as if by magic.

“That is a cool lantern. And I understand that, I just meant this isn’t your first dungeon crawl. But yeah, can you see anything I can’t? Twilight, put up a medium strength shield, that way we aren’t instantly obliterated by a fire arrow and oil trap or something.”

“And what am I, an object?” Twilight huffs indignantly.

“No, you are the head of my herd, under me. I don’t want my herd getting killed. So please, medium shield? I promise, I will make up for it with your new weapon, once we get back to my forge.” Twilight looks at me, and then huffs.

“I love you Cameron. I haven’t said this, but thank you for becoming herd master.” She then concentrates, and puts up a medium shield that should stop most traps.

“Love all of you too, hence the shield. Though Link, you are free to join us in the shield, so you don’t get hurt by traps.” I say to him in a semi-joking manner.

“First… Herd master?” Link asked, although his voice didn’t sound like he was asking a question, but more like he wanted to confirm what he just heard.

“Okay, yes. High female to male ratio. Herds are formed because of it.”

“That explains a lot…” Link said with a frown. “I mean a lot of worlds I get summoned to, I end up being chased.” he said with a shake of his head.

“I can guess why. If most are like here, then it would make a hella lot of sense.” I say, stroking my non-existent beard. I’m still growing it in, sue me. “I assume you have another question?”

“No, I’m good, just as long as i’m not dragged into it,” Link suggested, sounding somewhat comfortable with the idea. “I’ve got enough of that sort of trouble back home, I mean not to sound ungrateful and while I have accepted the ones back home, I’d rather not have it grow and become a burden.”

“You good. I get you. But the offer to join us under the shield spell still stands. I bet your girls don’t want you getting ganked by a trap in a dungeon.”

“Better to be safe than sorry.” Link said as he stepped into the barrier of mana.

“True that.” I say, and we start down the tunnel. It was a slow crawl, and like the video game player I am, I had to look in every pot or chest in the entire dungeon. Every room we passed, if it was empty or filled with coffins, I looked.

“You remind me of myself when I played Skyrim or Oblivion.” Link said with raised eyebrow as he watched me go to everything and not leaving one stone unturned.

“I know what you mean. I have Skyrim back at the house, and I still do the same thing in it as I did when I first got it. And this is the best part of dungeon crawling. The loot.” I said, as I pulled a Kratos on a chest, and just slammed my fist through the top, pulling out a bag of bits. The girls but Butchershy were giving me looks. Applejack asked me.

“Um, Cameron. Why are you desecrating the tomb?”

“I am not. I am repurposing old items, that are no longer being used. I can thank them, if it makes you feel better?” I turn to the coffin of my last looting victim. “Do you mind if I take the gold that your family has placed next to your corpse, because you honestly aren’t going to need it?”

And after I said that, the corpse shot a hand to my throat. And then it spoke.

“UUUUHHHHH”

GODDAMMIT MINECRAFT ZOMBIES! He sounded exactly like them. GODS ABOVE AND BELOW WHY?!

I didn’t have much time to think, my body reacted on instinct, and I slashed at the head of the zombie. As his head went rolling, his grip on my throat dropped, and I could breath.

“Okay, if you say one word Applejack, I am telling Granny not to let you make pie’s for a month.” Applejack just snorts at me, and then we hear the rest of the zombies coming.

“These must be draugr. They aren’t normal zombies, they are possessed by the demon. Let’s kill them, and end whatever suffering they are in.” I say.

The draugr came at us, and Applejack and Butchershy smiled. And it wasn’t a good smile. Butchershy turned to Applejack, and said.

“Ready, Applehack?” Applejack’s clothes started to bag, and I saw bits of hay start to poke out the collar of her shirt. Her skin started to peel, and look like she was rotting. Her eyes started to blackout at the whites, and her irises started to glow green. She laughed, and it sounded like straw being dragged across the ground.

“Of course, Butchershy.” And the two mares started to attack all the draugr ahead of us.

Link gazed at the draugr while reaching out to grab hold of a reflection shield that materialized. On the surface of the shield was a crescent moon with a star. Link held it firmly in his left arm, prepared to block whichever may come his way. “Cameron, come over here for a moment!” Link said as he blocked an incoming Draugr’s sword, he raised his boot up and kicked the Draugr away.

I make my way over to him, blocking attacks from draugr ponies. Link raised his leather covered hand and hovers it over my fist. Suddenly, it takes on a gentle yellow hue before being fully wrapped in it.

“Now you’ll be able to burn them up with holy magic temporarily.” Link said to me as he ran straight at the Draugr pony he had kicked away earlier, he quickly jabs his Master Sword through its chest, the blade’s edge suddenly igniting to burn through.

“Thanks.” I say, as I turn to deliver a right hook to a draugr coming up behind me. I look to the girls, and see Rarity is using my axe to great effect, freezing the draugr before they reach her, and then smashing them to bits after. Rainbow is using the sword she had acquired earlier from her house, and was slashing away at three behind Applejack, or is it Applehack now, ah question for later. The draugr I had punched started to burn and flail around. It ended up smacking several other draugr and catching them on fire.

I started to just punch anything that was near me, trying to keep my eye out for if it was a friend. Link, I noticed in the corner of my eye that the hylian had gotten surrounded by a circle of Draugr, however he surprised me when he spun around to release a ring of flames, slicing through each one as if it was a knife through butter.

I looked around at the battle for a sec, and it was going in our favor. The draugr were being cleared out, mostly by Butcher and Hack, and the rest of the girls were holding out as well.

After another two minutes, Twilight dispatched the last draugr, and we stood there for a moment to catch our breaths. I made a joke.

“Okay, I guess they took exception to my plundering.” The girls chuckle at that, and Applehack takes her scythe, and then splits it in two pieces. The blade of the scythe, is now a sword, and the handle folded in half at the hinge, and she placed it on her back, where I now saw a small bit of her intestines were hanging out, and she hooked it through them.

“Okay, Applehack, right? Are you going to stay a zombie, or are you going to change back into my girl?” Applehack laughs at me.

“I will change back when were done. This is only temporary. Why, don’t like the anatomy lesson?” I shake my head.

“No, I just like the fact that she actually has lips.” Butchershy snorts at that, before saying.

“He got you there, Applehack. Anyways, Cameron, why aren’t you using your Blades of Chaos? You got them still, right?” I take a second to look at her.

“FUCK!” I then pull out the blades, and the ethereal fire started to burn. “Fuck, gods dammit. I forgot, I had, the coolest weapons from the entire franchise, and I have been punching these dudes for the last ten-fifteen minutes. Thank you, Butchershy, for pointing these out to me. Let's continue, shall we?” I say, with a strained voice obviously showing how pissed I am. Well, take it out on the demons, and don’t let it get in my way, that is what I am going to do.

Stupid inner monologues. The holy light that was around my fist slowly faded away, and my crystal arm gained it’s red hue, sucking in the flames from the blades.

“You remind me of myself when I first started out in my world; always forgetting certain equipment you’ve got.” Link explained as he swirled his master sword around, sheathing it with a loud clang.

“Yeah. Well, at least I have them.” We head through the door that had been at the end of the small room like area we were in. Almost reminded me of Skyrim. The layout of the dungeon had that feel, but it was only the feel. The rest, was a feeling like I was about to hit a darksouls boss at any second. It was a bit worrying.

I pushed through it though, and we continued. I estimate it was about three rooms that we had to cut our way through like this, though with my blades, the rest of the girls had less of a problem, as me and Link usually just fought the enemies. The crypt was large, and twisted around like a maze. After a while, Twilight decided to mark our path, to see if we had been in rooms before.

I swear we passed the same room five times. I finally had enough, and voiced it.

“Okay, this is bullshit. We need to come up with a different plan. This is getting us, literally, nowhere.”

Link glanced around the room curiously. “I’m curious about something.” Link said as he took some kind of blue instrument, he brought it up to his mouth and starting to play a song. At that very moment, a scarecrow suddenly burst out of the stone floor, yet for some reason it wasn’t damaged. The scarecrow did a little dance before taking on a stereotypical pose. “Let’s head into the next room.” Link suggested as he started making his way through.

I looked at him, then the scarecrow, then him, and followed him to the next room. As we all make our way into the room, Link turns around then pointed behind him. “I think there’s some sort of power at work here.” Link said as his thumb was pointing at the scarecrow that hadn’t moved from it’s position. “Either we’re being teleported around kind of similar to the endless staircase from super mario 64, or the rooms are duplicating when we try to progress.”

“Okay, I understand. So, either we are in an endless loop, or an endless loop. They both are technically the same thing. Well, I never played super mario 64, so how did you solve that puzzle?”

“Here’s the funny thing, going up it made it appear infinite, but when you turn around, you notice you haven’t made progress and you’re still in the same spot. We can’t go forward, so why not go backwards?” Link explained as he walked past us. “However, if this doesn’t change anything and we’re unable to escape, I can try to teleport us out of here.” Link suggested, he glanced over at the scarecrow. “You may leave if we don’t return in the next five minutes.” he said, causing the silent scarecrow to salute similar to captain falcon.

“Well, it is worth a shot. I will take the lead though, as I have regeneration that you don’t have.” And with that, I turn and move back into the last room. And it looked different than any other time before.

“OKAY, YOUR RIGHT! It is like that staircase.” I say as they all make their way back into the room. “So, do we just keep doing that, meaning turn around and do it again, or is it going to continue to change from here on? Sorry, just talking to myself. Let me go back to that room, and see if I was right on that.” I turn and head through the doorway again, and it hasn’t changed. I move back to them and we all move on.

“At least it’s not like the forest in Ocarina Of Time where you need to head in the right direction or else you’ll end up back at the beginning.” Link said with a shake of his head.

“Oh gods that would suck. Yeah, I agree, that would be bad.” We move on through the chambers, each chamber looking different from the last. I still plundered, but less so now. HM, maybe I will find one of Kratos’s armors I don’t have in these chests. Oh wait, I pretty much have all of them. Thank you, oh goddess Faust, for that blessing.

It was ten rooms after we had figured out the solution, that we came to the cause of the problem.

The creature was large. Not behemoth, but certainly giant. It was a spider-like-centaur. She had a spider body, with a human upper half. The legs were thick and powerful, covered in hair. I remembered slightly it wasn’t actually hair, but something else. It acts like antenna. Her upper half was covered only by a strip of cloth, and her waist met at her spider half with a rope with a loincloth like covering over where you would expect stuff.

Her spider portion was large, and had a huge back end. It wasn’t a black widow, but it had a armor of bones, taken from what looked to be dead ponies. It stuck up and was covering the entire sack. The sack itself was bulbous, and looked to be roughly the size of a Volkswagen Beetle. Her skin was black, like a humans, and she had milky white eyes. I had a feeling she wasn’t blind.

“So you have come, champion of Faust. I have been wondering when you would arrive. And you brought the elements with you, how nice. While I still think this idea is for naught, I was told by Singrang to come here. Also, I hate having to use live bait, but it was the best way to make you come to me.”

“So you are the one who is controlling the town?” She looks at me confused.

“No. I am not the one who put the town under control. That was someone else, I don’t have that ability.” I nod.

“Then, may i ask your name?” She laughs.

“I am the eighth lord of Tartarus, Tophreltes.” I nod again.

“Look, Tophreltes, I think you were set up. You say your leader set you up for this. He is trying to get rid of you. Why else would he put you in a crypt? He wants you gone. So, I have two options for you. I help you, and you live here, guarding this place, and getting proper tributes to you. Or, I beat you, and send you back to Tartarus. Wait, option three. I kill you outright. Which will it be?”

You know, Tophreltes actually took some time with her answer. I honestly think she thought it over. She looks at me.

“Proper tribute?” I nod yet again.

“Yep. Whatever type of offerings for tribute, within reason, will be offered. I can guarantee that. I will make sure of it.” She again, looks to really think it over. Then, she looks at me again.

“ I am sorry. I must decline. I can’t let him have her. She must not be harmed.” She says. I look at her.

“Who? Who can’t be harmed?” I ask. She gets angry.

“Egrtoth.” The rest of the girls gasp. I look to them, and Rainbow says.

“Eleventh lord.” Ah, then that makes sense. She was probably the new punching bag, since I had Satan. Damn, makes me want to protect her more.

“Well, if you need to get home and help her, then why stay here? Go back to Tartarus, and help her.” She shakes her head.

“Singrang has her hostage. I must kill you. I am sorry.” And with that, the battle gets underway, as she charges us. Butchershy and Applehack move to block, and they get swatted away. Tophreltes pulls out a weapon that looks like Kanabo. That giant mace that the Shugoki from For Honor wields. She swings it overhead, and slams it down at us, making us scatter.

“Twilight!” Link called out as he tosses some kind of rod over at her. “Just focus your magic into it, aim, and it will spray out cold air or a blast of ice, you can use it to slow her down.” he quickly explained. The rod he had thrown to her was silver in appearance with a big sapphire orb at the end being held by three talon-like spikes.

Twilight nodded, and stood back, pouring her magic into the staff. The orb glowed, and a blast of ice covered the ground. I turned to Rarity, and called out to her.

“Rarity, that little pouch I gave you. Switch the top gem to the Wrath of the Frost Ancients attack, and the bottom to the River of Knives attack. And just pour your magic in. Assist Twilight in freezing her. Applehack, Butchershy, keep her busy, but don’t attack. Rainbow, Pinkie, make sure to watch our rears. I can’t use my fire, so Link, can you charge my arm to do Ice damage?”

“Sure can.” Link said as he held his hand aloft my fist, now coating it in a beautiful sparkling glow of blue magic.

“Thanks.” I then do the stupidest thing. I run in and rodeo her. I rush in, and climb on her back. She was not happy about this.

She immediately started to jump around the room, and I mean she jumped to the ceiling, the walls, the floor, everywhere. It was rough to hold on, but when your hand is frozen to someones back, you can’t really let go can you? I make a joke.

“I’m sorry, I’m not usually this clingy.” This surprisingly gets her to stop. As she does, the rest of the room lights her up, and freezes her.

Sadly, I was still on her, and was caught in the resulting freeze. I was now stuck on her.

“Gods dammit, did you have to freeze me too? I mean, come on. At least let me get off her before then. Damn. Anyways, Tophreltes, let us help you. We can help you save Egrtoth, and then you and her can be safe. I have an idea. How knowledgeable are you on libraries?” she looks back at me, her teeth chattering from the cold, me still sitting frozen on her rear half where it narrows to her human waist. She responds.

“I was Hells librarian, before I was caught reading something from the restricted section. Why?” I look to Twilight, who had handed Link’s magic staff back to him. I yell to her.

“Hey Twilight. You moving in with me, or is there something else you had in mind?” She walks over to me and the frozen spider.

“Well, I am still the librarian. I can’t move out.” I give a grin.

“What if I got you a replacement? Then, we could expand the library by getting rid of most of the upper home, and make it her place to live.” I say, pointing to her. Twilight looks dumbfounded.

“Your thinking about making a DEMON, the new librarian for Ponyville?” I nod.

“Yeah. She was hells librarian. She doesn’t need near as much room as you do. You can move in with me. And, we can make the library bigger, as spiders usually never use beds. Unless I am mistaken?” I look at the demon I am frozen too. When is this ice going to melt. She glares at me.

“Why are you assuming I would do this? I have given no indication that I will stop trying to kill you.” She asks. I shrug.

“Because we can help you free Egrtoth. And, It gives you a place to stay, and you will have a place for her when we do free her.” She stops her struggling to break from the ice. Her teeth still chatter, and I can hear the hairs on her legs rustling. The bone armor on her abdomen, starts to crack from the cold. Suddenly, it breaks off. I fall with it, and the bone like abdomen turned out to be only about half as big as it looked, and was slightly white. She started to shrink, and her legs turned from a brown, to white, and most of the hair fell off, leaving more a fuzz. I stand up and walk over to her.

“Will you let us help you? Or are you going to be known as an evil demon for the rest of your life?” She looks at me.

“Yes. I will come with you.” she says. I nod.

“Then let’s get out of here.” And we head to the surface.

The Final Link

After we had gotten back to the surface, we found the fog to have lifted from the graveyard. We made our way back to Ponyville, and were attacked when we made our way into town. That is, until Tophreltes thrust her hand in the air, and a blinding blast of light went off. When we could see again, I saw a wave of energy making it’s way outward, like a blast, towards the edge of Ponyville. I could only guess that it would make it’s way out to the Sweet Apple Acres, and the two ponies who were out there.

Anyway, we made our way back to the library, as after the light, everypony had fallen asleep. We entered the library, and our new librarian looked around. Me and the others, got to talking, with me starting the floor.

“Well, the crisis is averted, and we have someone else to help. Twilight, are you moving in with me?” Twilight looked thoughtful for a bit, then said.

“I can, but what about Spike? Where would he go?” I forgot about Spike, crap.

Link had taken off his brigandine and was currently inspecting it for dents and damages. I had to do a double take when I noticed it was slowly repairing itself. “The void energy is still working.” he said softly.

“Well, we can work something out. We might have him live with us. The cool thing about my house is, it has mutable walls. There was a dial on the wall that allowed me to dampen the sound coming in to my room. So, the same should work the other way, right? But yeah, Spike can come live with us, until we set something up. Hey though, how old is Spike?” I say. Twilight thinks for a second, and then replies.

“Well, he turned 18 just a few days ago, so I guess he can live on his own. That could work. But then, where would he work?”

I mull it over, then say, “He could probably help out the Mayor Mare, help her as an assistant or bodyguard for her. I mean, she is the mayor, somebody will want it for her eventually. Or, he can continue on at the library. Speaking of, we are here.” I say, as we walk up to the entrance to the library. Tophreltes looks at the library outside, and then says.

“It is a tree. I have never seen this before. How many books are inside? And, how much room is there for me?” I let Twilight answer.

“Well, there is a little over 300 books inside. 310 to be exact. And the library is split into two levels, the upstairs house part, and the downstairs library. And then there is the basement. Cameron, weren’t you talking about taking out the upstairs house, and just making room for more shelving? Then we can make the basement your area.” Tophreltes nodded, as did I.

That honestly made the most sense. That way, there where more books, and she could still have a ‘room’ so to say.

Link put his armor back on. “Only 310? I thought it would be a bigger number considering who you are.” Link said in a half joking manner.

Twilight gets flustered at that. “Well, I’m sorry. I wanted more books, but the library wasn’t that big.” We all chuckle, and head inside. I sit on one of the couches, before hearing a knock on the basement door.

“Oh crap, I forgot we put the CMC down there. I guess we should let them out.” Applehack laughs, and then opens the door. The CMC come stumbling out, looking like they had just woken up from a hard sleep. Applebloom looks around and asks.

“The hell happened? I feel like someone threw me across a room, then froze me like a popsicle.” Me and the girls look at each other, and Pinkie says.

“That is exactly what happened to you. The other two just mostly got frozen. Though Scootaloo was tossed into the ceiling.” The girls look at her.

“Hey, why don’t you go upstairs and untie Spike, and then you all take a nap. You all were mind controlled, and you need some rest.” I say. The girls nod, and trudge upstairs. After a few more seconds, Satan finally comes up from the basement. I look at her.

“Hey Satan, you okay?” I say. She screeches at me.

“Yes. I am fine. Sisters are fine. The town is whole again.” I shudder at that last line.

“Okay. Just, Satan, promise me you will never say, ‘make us whole’ , okay?” I just can’t in good taste let that go.

Satan tilts her head, but nods. Then she looks around and sees the spider demon. She starts to panic, and Butchershy runs over to her.

As she does, her colors start to return to normal. Her hair changes back from red to pink, and her skin goes from white to butter yellow. The burn patch over her eye disappears. As she reaches Satan, she looks like the old Fluttershy. She hugs Satan.

“Don’t worry, she won’t hurt you.” She says, hugging her.

Tophreltes looks sad, and hurt that Satan is scared of her. I try and console her.

“Hey, don’t worry. She will get used to you being nice, just give it a little time. Anywho, Link, you on a schedule or what, because if you like, I can take you to my forge and give you a gift. What would you like?” I say as I take Satans hand and start towards the door of the library.

“You don’t have to give me anything thought, but if you insist.” Link said as he rubbed the top of his head in thought. “I have been having trouble keeping track of enemies whenever they’re hiding or preparing an ambush. For some reason, I was not Displaced with a partner, like Navi, Tael, Midna, or any other character from the games.” Link explained.

I immediately have an idea.

“Okay, then how about I give you a partner. I can use some of the crystal from my arm, and some ores, and make you a golem partner that can sense enemy positions, and provide support in fights, like healing or fire support. And, they can also hold loot that you can’t carry. Give it a small inventory pocket that can hold about fifty to a hundred items, and there you go.” I say.

Link raised his hand. “I don’t need a second inventory though as those small pouches can hold a lot just by shrinking it down. As for the golem, I have one question.. Will it not talk like Kun Vulom?” Link asked curious.

Suddenly, out of nowhere, floating sentinel sword came out while screaming at the top of its voice. “I COME!”

“I didn’t mean come out now, Kun!” Link said, almost startled by his familiar’s appearance.

I blink a few times. “No.”

“Good. Kun Vulom is… quite a chatterbox in battle and it would cause issues if this golem talked as place. Kun Vulom, return back.” Link spoke out to the sword.

“I leave!” Kun Vulon exclaimed, vanishing the same way it appeared.

I shake my head. “Well, if that’s the case, then I can make it not do that. I do need to know if you want a healer, or fire support. If it is both, then it won’t do much of either, and it won’t have a wider array of magic spells to use. Also, tell me which character partner you would have, and I can make them look like them. And ore, choose some of the ores you have, and I will use them to form the body.”

As we are talking, we reach the clearing, and we head down to the forge. When we enter, I turn on the lights, and we see the entire room has power hammers, lathes, sanding belts and belt sanders, wood working machines, and a tanning room off to the left, behind a seperate door. I requip my clothing to something more smith worthy, a tank top shirt, jeans, and steel toe boots. I have one glove, for my left hand, as it is still flesh and blood. As I start to get ready to forge out his companion, my arm starts to glow and turns purple, much like it does when I wield the Blades of Chaos, and it absorbs it’s fire.

I don’t get bothered, but only because I had recently read that it would do this to help imbue enchantments into the material I was forging with.

“I believe making it a healing golem would be ideal whenever I’m unable to heal someone and fight at the same time. As for ore..” Link began as he started shuffling through his pouch, soon taking out four stones. The first one was colorful rock that slowly lit up in the light, and I could see traces of something being absorbed all around it. “This is called Thaumatice, an ore that slowly absorbs ambient magic without disrupting any enchantments placed on it. The second one.” Link said as he presents a stone that had a beautiful white gleam to it. “Is a moon-stone, not to be confused with the one from the pokemon world. It’s very dense and nearly impervious to all blunt force trauma. Now, you’re probably wondering why I have two pairs out is to allow you to experiment.” Link explained as he flexed his wrist around. “Or just gift it to someone, either or is fine by me. As for what I’d like the golem to look like, this may sound difficult, but I’d like for it to look like Tatl, one of the fairies from Majora’s Mask. i’m not sure if you played it or not.” Link asked curiously.

“I remember hearing about her. I don’t think she has a definitive design though. I can make her look like a pixie though, and I will have to give her an inventory so she can hold healing potions for party members to use, or stuff like phoenix feathers from Final Fantasy. Okay, sit back and let me work. This might take a bit, so go ahead and head outside and train, hunt, do whatever. Hell, head on upstairs into my house, and you can play any Zelda game you want. I have them all. I don’t know which of the consoles that the Shaman put it on though.” I tell him.

Link gave him quite the look. “Considering who I became since being displaced, those zelda games aren’t going to be fun to play.” Link said with a chuckle and a shake of his head. “It feels weird to even think about it.”

I laugh as well, thinking about it. “Well the offer to go play a game still stands. It might take an hour or two to finish this.” I say, as I sit at a chair and have the two ores in front of me.

Link nodded to me. “I can wait, maybe talk to the girls here with some Q and A. Either that or I just speed up time and fast forward a bit.” Link suggested with a shrug.

I just nod, already thinking about what I might design the pixie body to be. I don’t even see him leave the basement.

I finally have some sort of design thought of. I grabbed the Thaumatice, and started working with it, my crystal arm starts to vibrate, and the magic in my arm starts to help me mold the ore. I start to shape it, making armor and staff.

The staff is made first. I make the staff to be about three inches long. The head, I take a very small chunk of my arm, and start to form it into a small head for the staff. As I do this, I focus on what the little crystal will be doing, in conjunction with the Thaumatice. I think about how I want it to hold on the strongest healing spell. How it will focus the energy, and release it how the golem needs. I focus on the fact that the staff is for spell crafting, and that it will make the magical matrices, and create them instantly. I focus on how it will work in general, and I mold the thaumic metal and crystal together.

The end result is more a scepter, but it works the same. The scepter ended up being green and blue, and the head was a circle around the crystal, which floated in the center. The body of the scepter was blue, with green wood mixed in.

Next was the armor. I would fit it to the body when I was finished. I made it simple, as it wasn’t for fighting, but it wouldn’t just crumple under one blow. As I worked the Thaumatice, I just focused on it being able to protect from any magical hacking. That was the biggest thing to overcome. The next thing I focused on, was it resisting any magical attack. Any type of magic, from fire to water, it would be resistant. She wouldn’t last forever, but it would hold. And finally, physical attacks. It won’t let her be swatted out the air.

As I was thinking these things, for each piece of armor, and the scepter, I slowly poured magic through my arm, and into the metal and crystal. I would change my arm up, and the vibration shaved off metal and wood and crystal easily. My arm would conform to the shape of what I wanted to sculpt, and would be shaped like I needed. It was very cool.

Now, I pulled out the Moon-stone, and started working with it. I left an area open for it’s heart, which would be the final piece of this puzzle. I made her body lean, but not skinny, and the wings were slightly sharp, made of crystal. They looked dragonfly in nature, and were half as large as her body. Her legs came next, and they were regular legs, nice and round, but not fat. Her head was next, and I made her head with a teardrop shape. Her eyes were large, and looked inquisitive. Her nose was small, and shaped like a normal nose, because I couldn’t make any other type to save myself. Her mouth had thin lips. The hair was long, down to her shoulder blades. I attached everything together, and started to sculpt out the muscles, and the other features of her, like her torso, and other areas. I will say she had a nice figure, that wasn’t unappealing to the eye.

And the last piece, the heart. I took more crystal from my arm, and took some of the moon stone and Thaumatice dust from my work, and pressed them into little balls to work with. Then, I made a tiny heart. It looked much like a human heart, but it was beautiful. It was gem and Thaumatice combined, and it made a strong ball that was most of the shape. I thought of what it would do, and I gave it life, in a sense. I literally played God, and created life. I gave her a complete knowledge of healing, with the ability to learn more, as I could only give her rudimentary knowledge. She would be able to learn and grow in her magical ability. I placed a thaumic vein structure in it, to spread when it was introduced to the body. I gave her the ability to grow her own personality, and I didn’t give her a voice, but I would let her choose how she sounded. Again, I made a life. I surrounded the heart with the moon-stone and gem dust compound, and made it so it would return to Link if the body was destroyed in any way. I finally, thinking about one of the things he had requested, put in an ability to psionically link with Link. No pun intended.

I looked at the time, and was surprised to see that it wasn’t two hours that had went by. It had been FOUR hours. I had been here for a while. I stood up, and went to find Link. I found him outside, playing an aimless tune on his blue instrument. Then it finally hit me. Ocarina of Time. He was playing his ocarina. Well, that made everything a lot clearer. Walked over to where he was, sitting against a tree in the clearing, and waited for him to finish. After a few more bars, he stopped.

“Hey, I am about to put the heart in, you should be there.”

“A heart? Ok, you must have made a different kind of golem than what I was thinking off.” Link said with interest in his voice. Link puts his instrument away

“Well, I created a heart, because I am basically creating a new life. It also helps build a more complicated command structure, and lasts longer than other types of golem command pieces. Also, what do you think when you hear, “the golem's heart”? Sounds poetic.” I say

“The only thing that comes to mind is that one mod in Oblivion that adds new golems to the game and a stone ingredient as its heart.” Link said with a shrug. “Golems are a new concept I don’t see much in other worlds.”

“Hmm, don’t know why. I also never played Oblivion, but I guess that is a good way to think about it. Anyways, I need to put her heart in, and then you two need to set your psionic link. No pun intended.” I say, thinking about the pun I made unintentionally.

“...That’s a new one.” Link commented on the link I mentioned.

We make our way to the basement, and I show him the completed pixie. She stands about a foot tall, and her scepter is about five inches. I had all the armor on her, and the inlays all done. She just needed her heart. I turn to Link.

“So, what do you think on her design?” I ask.

Link let out a whistle. “Fancy design, she looks pretty good so far.” Link commented.

“Thanks, I took longer than I thought. Didn’t want to rush perfection. You wanna do the honors of putting in her heart?” I say.

“You know what they say; you can’t rush art. Sure.” Link said with a smile as he made his way closer to where I was standing. He reached for the tiny heart on the table, and picked it up. He took a second to look at it, and then reached for the pixie. As he set the heart in, the rest of the dust from my work started to move and cover her body, and flowed to the hole in her chest where the newly placed heart was. It was sealed in moments, and after that we waited.

After a minute or so, the pixie opened it’s eyes. It looked around at us, and then looked at Link. Then it spoke.

“Hello, father, master Link.” I nod, turning to Link.

“She is your’s. Take care of her, and once I make my own token, if she gets broke, bring her back, and I can fix her up. What is her name, or are you going to call her Tatl?” I tell him.

“Tatl for now, I can change her name if by some chance I get summoned by a Displaced version of her,” he blinked when he realized she was speaking, however the golem pixie’s voice was pleasant to his hylian ears.

“I understand. Tatl, be good. He needs you, so help him out. If he says to do something, do so, and help others when he tells you too. Now, how do I make a token?” I say to Link. Tatl flies up, and hovers near Link, her wings almost silent.

Link padded his shoulder, telling Tatl to sit along there. Link turns to look at me. “To make a token, there are three ways to go about it. One, you take something personal that you own, fill it with your energy, give it a message and a method of summoning. Two, you can try to create it with your own energy, or three, I can make it for you since I’m more experienced with this sort of thing.” Link explained.

“I think I might make it out of my crystal.” I say, reaching up and pulling out a small chunk of my arm. I hold it in front of me, and start to mold it. I make a small orb out of it, as I can’t think of any special design. I decide to make it work like Links in a way, with the ability to find out if the person summoning me is a decent person or not. So, I start to enchant the orb with that power.

It works like Link’s, but instead of making a mindscape, we are pulled into an empty plain. An entirely different dimension from either mine or the summoners dimension. Then, I can interrogate them. After I do this, I start to say my message I want to have heard.

“I am the Champion of Faust. I am here to fight for her ponies. If you find this, and hurt innocents, then feel their pain. If you find this, and protect the weak, then call me a friend. To summon me, strike this orb once, and I shall come. Know, that you will be judged.” How did that sound to you, to cocky?” I ask Link.

“Good, plus you made a precaution so you won’t be summoned by those who plan to abuse you.” Link said with a approving nod.

“Yeah, you kind of gave me the idea on that. So, what now?” I ask.

“Throw it into the air and the rest will take care of itself.” Link said as he pointed above me.

I nod, and proceed to throw the orb into the air. It starts to fall back down, and just as it is about to hit the floor, a portal opens up underneath it, and it falls in. After a second, another portal opens over me, and the orb comes falling out. I reach out and catch it, before putting it in my hammerspace.

“So, I think that everything is done here. You ready to go home, any more questions you wanna ask?” I say, looking at him to find out if he needed anything else.

“Nope, that’ll be all. Only thing you have to do is usher the words ‘Your contract is complete’ and I’ll be well on my way home.” Link explained as he turned to look at Tatl. “You’d best hold on tight, it will be a quick ride.” Link said to her.

She nods, and flies over and grabs on to his arm. I give a smile to her, and she waves back at me.

“Damn, kids grow up so fast. It seems like only fifteen minutes ago I made you, and now your going to leave for a new adventure. Well, take care of her Link, and she will help you. Our contract is complete.” I say, but instead of a portal opening up, a blue diamond suddenly formed around him before slowly raising him up a few feet, the crystal start to spin around like crazy before suddenly with a blip, he was gone.

I sighed. He was a cool guy. I hoped I would see him again someday, and Tatl too. I turned from were I had sent him off, and headed inside. It was night now, and I needed to eat. When I enter, I see that everything is off. On the table is a plate for me, with a note.

‘Cameron, we already ate, and have gone to bed. Link was nice, and kept us company while you worked. Satan was happy with the news we told her, about us being a herd. Anyways, we left some food for you, and I placed a spell on it to keep it warm.

Love you,
Twilight Sparkle.’

I chuckled, and sat down to eat.

Author's Note

Hey guys, this is the final cross with Displaced Writers Link story,
https://www.fimfiction.net/story/380911/displaced-a-forced-hero-rewrite
Go ahead and check his story out, it is pretty cool.

Have a Jivin day!

The Elements of Disharmony

The next day, I went down to the forge again. I needed to make some better weapons than the heirlooms the girls had. They needed to be strong. I had some of the scythes and chains still from the graveyard, and some extra metals from down in the crypt. I also had some of the bones from Tophreltes skeletal armor, as it wasn't all pony bones.

I wanted to make some heartfelt weapons to help them protect themselves. The thing is, I needed help to make everything.
So, I called in Discord. I asked him if he would help me forge some things, and he agreed to help. So we got started.

As my arm started to glow purple, I pulled out some of the chains and scythes from my hammerspace. I was starting with Pinkie's weapon. I was making the Vorpal Blade from Alice: Madness Returns, like they make in Man at Arms. Also, bite me, they were cool and they did an awesome job on all the weapons they ever made.

In the episode where they create it, they do it in the original lamination style of the Japanese and the Swedish, which they called hot dog in a bun. In the show though, they already have a bar to chisel the groove into, but I have to make one, so I get started. I have Discord fire up the ovens, and start to melt out the steel from the chains,and scythes. i had some extra ore that I had from Link, I had taken his offer of ores from his dimension. I had some Thaumatice, Dragocite, Moon-stone, and a little Unicorn Silver. I would make most of the blade form regular demon steel, the steel from the demons we killed. The mild steel and iron would be from the chains, and the high carbon bar to put in was the scythe blades.

I melted down the pieces into the bars, and then while the mild chains were still warm, I pressed a groove into it. Then I put the high carbon bit in, and started to forge weld it. It slowly took shape, as I was also using magic to help with the strikes from the power hammer. Discord stood near, keeping the forge hot, and I went back and forth over and over to forge weld the two metal bars together. I could feel the slag from the metal when it flew at me. I kept a constant flow of magic to start melding the two bars, and eventually we had the length. After that, we started to form out the edge, using the edge of the power hammer die, and make the general shape of the end blade. And finally, we made the tang, the part of the blade that goes in the handle.

I don't bevel it, like the show, because the high carbon core would move around to much, and wouldn't be exposed properly when ground out. Then, I hand it to Discord to grind.

As he moved to the belt sanders, he had to watch and make sure that the core wasn't over-exposed, or ground to show more core on one side than the other. He did it perfect, and then he started to grind off most of the scale on the outside of the bar, making it look like a steel unfinished knife that wasn't polished.

As he finishes up his grinding, I start to make the handle of the knife. I am making it out of Thaumatice, so I can put some speed enhancements, and some bleeding magic. Not true blood magic, but it makes weapons make enemies bleed more. I started by heating a small bar up with the forge, and then I use some hand hammers to hammer it into a circular grip. To make sure it will fit the tang, I take the knife form from Discord after he is done grinding, and clamp it down, and hammer the hot Thaumatice onto it.

I take the hilt off, and hand it back to Discord so he can grind a primary bevel. He had made it with a slight edge before so he could see if he needed to shave more of from one side or the other. He will be doing a full flat grind. He grinds it down to the shape he needs, and then he changes the sanding belt out for another, finer belt. He then cross grain grinds, which uses a finer belt to get rid of most of the grit scratches from the lower grit belt, slightly polishing it. Then he changes out from there, and starts polishing the blade actual.

After he finishes polishing the knife, we start to heat treat it. Since it is metal from Hell, we can't go regular heat treat levels. So, we bring the piece up to about 1500 degrees celsius, and then start heat treating it. As the blade is heated, the two types of steel we used start to show clearly. We quench the blade in manticore blood, as a manticore had attacked my home, and had subsequently been killed by my raptor. So, I saved the blood for re-use. We had to lightly bend the blade to shape as it had been warped, but it was easy to reshape due to the hot-dog in a bun method of forging.

With the blade tempered, I go back to the handle and start to hammer on it, to give it some light texture, and more character. Discord takes the tempered blade over for a final polish, so I can start on the engraving.

I start engraving the handle, and make it to look like the blade in the game. Once Discord finishes on the polisher, he hands me the blade, and I engrave it to also look like the blade in the game.

( I know it is put together already, but please humor me on this.)

After I finish the engraving for the two pieces, me and Discord take our respective pieces, and stand facing one another. Then, I start to shove the handle onto the blade, and as I do so, I pour magic into it to hold itself onto the blade, to conform to the tang and never separate from one another. Doing so causes a lot of resistance, and so we have to put our weight into pushing the handle and blade together.

And finally, it is done. I take a look at the finished blade, and give Discord a high five for his help. We set it aside, and head to lunch.

I decided to make Rainbow Dash's weapon next. I really didn't do much to make it, as I just made the Doctor's club from the game Dead By Daylight. I thought it would be a good idea. I used Thaumatice on the tip, to give it lightning shock abilities, much like the doctor in the game. It wasn't anything amazing, but it was still a heartfelt weapon I made.

For Twilight, I made a weapon I had once seen called the Antithesis. It was made with a bone handle, and a black crystal. The lore behind it wasn't extensive, but it said that the black crystal could shape itself to any weapon type. The color of the blades aura is like a mood changing ring, the color tells intent. The bone handle can grow or shrink based on the weapon desired, and the weapon itself is made from a black crystalline item that instantly liquefies and reforms in the desired shape, before solidifying again. The weapon was said to be sharper than steel when it was finished forming. So, I took one of the bones, and some Moon-stone, and melted them together with some glass. I then enchanted it to never break, and to form itself to whatever length was necessary for desired weapon. I then ripped a chunk of my arm crystal off. Then I thought of the enchantments I wanted for the crystal, and formed it into the cube that I had seen in the picture. I put it together, and fused them. I set it aside to give to Twilight.

Rarity's weapon was a simple one. I was going to make a needle. A sewing needle, one of the hand ones, into a large weapon. I took some more bone out, and started to enchant it, while also extracting whatever dark magic might have been in it. I made my crystal arm vibrate as I used it to shave away the bone to the desired shape. I then created an edge, and the opening hole for where the thread would enter. I finished enchanting it to stay sharp, and pierce and hack whatever Rarity would fight.

And I was done. The weapons I had made for my herd were finished. I needed to show them to them, and hoped they liked them. I left the forge, and Discord left with me, saying he wanted to watch me gift them to the girls. He also said he wanted to talk to Butchershy.

I went into the house, and saw the girls on my TV, playing a racing game. Twilight was fascinated by the engine, and everyone else was interested in the design and gameplay. I spoke to them.

"Hey, girls, I just finished making some weapons for you four. You wanna come see them? Laid them out on a rock out in the yard to showcase." They all agree, and head down and outside to see the weapons I made for them.

"Pinkie, I made your weapon first, with Discord's help, so here you are. I give you the Vorpal blade." I hand it to her.

And her appearance suddenly changes. Her hair looses it's poof, and falls straight. Her eyes get a sad yet maniacal look to them, and her clothes change to the Misstitched dress. The pieces look like Cutie Mark cuts, and she has not one set of wings, but three, each one a different color. Around her neck, along the apron, is what looks like unicorn horns. The face in the middle of the wings, holding them to the dress, is a pony skull.

She grins, and Fluttershy and Applejack start to laugh. They then pull out their weapons, and start to transform into their dark selves. Butchershy says to Pinkie.

"Hello, Pinkamena. Any Cupcakes today?" Pinkamena shakes her head.

"No, I couldn't find anypony willing to help me. It's good to see you two though. We should let the rest of the girls get their new weapons though, it would be rude to interrupt in the middle of this. Rainbow, he made yours next." I nod, keeping an eye on her.

"Yeah, the club. It doesn't look like much, but it does have electrical attacks." Rainbow walks up and grabs the club. When she does, it shoots out an electric pulse like the doctor does in Dead by Daylight. After I am done screaming, and get off the ground, I look at Dash, to see her laughing. She has a lab coat on now, and was covered in blood and colors. She had another rainbow on her coat alone. She looked at me, and raised her left hoof, seeming to charge something up.

And then she released an electric shock. I screamed again. After I was done, she was still laughing, but she helped me to my feet. Then she turned to the three dark mares.

"Hey girls. The doctor is in the house." The three mares clap, and Applehack says.

"Good to see you again, Dr. Dash. Glad you could join the party. Sadly, we don't have any cupcakes though." Dash looked sad at that.

"Wait, Pinkamena hasn't had anypony to make cupcakes out of? Well damn, I might have to help her out with that." Butchershy shakes her head.

"You heard the rules when you where brought here. No killing innocent ponies. Now, since we all seem to be awakening, I wanna see who awakens next." I have to stop myself, and I get back on track.

"Rarity, here is your weapon." I say, as I hand her the hand sewing needle. She takes it, and then faints. I kneel down to help her, but she wakes up instantly. She looks at me and says.

"Oh, why thank you Darling. I have been cooped up for too long. It feels good to finally be let loose." She says as she stands up. That is when I notice that her left eye has scratches over it, and she has claw marks over the rest of her face. They look to be only lightly bleeding, as a single trickle of blood comes from one of the marks by her eyes.

The four dark mares are clapping , and saying.

"Can we get a runway show, Lil Miss Rarity." Rarity shakes her head no.

"Not today. We have one more to awaken." She looks to Twilight, then to me. "I might be seeing you in bed later."

I only nod, and turn to Twilight. She looks just as shocked as I am, and Discord is looking on with amusement and shock.

I pick up the Antithesis, and walk over and hand it to her. She takes a moment to stare at it, before her expression started to get serious. She looked at me, and then the girls, with an uncaring expression, and attitude.

"Girls, it's good to see you all. We need to talk about what is happening, and why Faust had us awakened." I finally had to speak on all this.

"Okay, since the 'awakenings' are done, what is going on. Twilight, or is it something else now, what is going on? And who are all of you supposed to be, and you know what I mean by that question?" Twilight looks at me, and gets a smile that the Joker would be proud of.

"Cameron, we, are the Elements of Disharmony."

Author's Note

Got it out. Also, here is a link to the man at arms for the vorpal blade.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=TzzkHkK846A&t=366s

Have a Jivin day!

Explanations

"We are the Elements of Disharmony. For Harmony to exist, there must be Chaos, or Disharmony of some sort. Murder, lies, death, Disharmony must exist. Discord, causes too much Chaos, so he needed to be stopped. However, we are the idea of Harmonies opposite. We represent the opposite of the Elements of Harmony.

"Applehack, is the element of deceit and lies. She is a con artist of the best kind. she could literally make you give her your clothes while also making you give her everything else you own.

"Pinkamena is the element of sadness, and insanity. She is batshit crazy, and that is enough said.

"Butchershy, is the element of cruelty. She is uncaring for your plight, whatever it be. She will tell you the worst about yourself without hesitation. In general, she don't give a fuck about your life.

"Lil Miss Rarity, is the element of greed. She will take everything she thinks belongs to her. Oh, and, she is a huge masochist.

"Doctor Dash, is the element of betrayal. She will leave you behind in a heartbeat, and not hesitate to throw you under the bus.

"And me. I am the same as Twilight, but I don't have the same reservations about testing. If I can find something out, I will gladly use you or my friends lives, to get the answer I seek. I was eventually given the name Brutalight.

"Now, do you have any questions?" Brutalight finally finished.

"No. I don't give a shit about the Element of Disharmony crap. I got the fact before that harmony has to have chaos, so you being the opposite of the elements, is really nothing for me to care about. However, if you think you are going to pull any shit on me, don't. I think I can purge your demonic stains out of them, and it won't be fun for you. Now, is there anything else you need to tell me about your new selves, or is that it? Because I just spent the last five hours making those weapons for you four, and I want to know what you think of them." I say. And I meant it when I said I don't care about it. They haven't given me a reason to distrust them so far.

Brutalight's face was confused. "What? Why don't you care? We are demons, that have taken your herd. Why aren't you attacking us?" I sigh.

"Because I can tell the dragons on all of your arms aren't any different than when I gave them to you. I put so many detection spells for so many different problems on them, if you meant to harm me, then I would know. So, with that in mind, WHAT, DO, YOU, THINK, OF, MY, WEAPONS." I stress each of the last few words, because I really want to know.

Brutalight looks at the Antithesis, and says. "I really like it. It is light, and I can tell it has great power. How does it work though?" I think back to what she said about herself, and get a devious smile.

"That is for me to know, and you to never find out." Brutalight whips her head around to look at me, and I can see her start to get angry. She then makes the Antithesis into a sword, and charges me.

I was preparing for it though, and I brought my hand up to catch the blade of the ethereal weapon, and stop the blade from hurting me. The crystals on my arm absorb the magic, and the Antithesis shrink back into it's regular form when not in use. Brutalight steps back, and starts to cast her horn to check on the weapon. I turn to the other girls.

"So, how are your weapons?" I say to the three I made for. Doc. Dash says something first.

"HAHAHA, I never had this much power before! Thanks for the new ability. Now I can make ponies see shit, and then I can mess with them. I can pull even greater pranks." Yep, still same old Rainbow Dash. She shocks the ground, and I quickly take the electricity she used, and try and absorb it, making it into a ball in my right hand. When the electric shock is absorbed, i walk over to Dash, and shove the ball into her chest, electrocuting her.

"Don't try and shock me again. Rarity, Pinkamena, how do you like them?" Rarity and Pinkie say much the same thing.

"It's amazing." Rarity explains hers.

"I like how you incorporated my sewing into it. The fact it is a needle is amazingly clever. It almost makes me want to use it for more than stitching." She says, looking at me. NOPE!!!

"NOPE!!! That is an offer I might have to take another time. In the meantime, I think Pinkamena wants to say something." I look over to the mare, and she nods.

"Yes. I wanted to thank you for giving me this knife. It also came with some upgrades to some of my other weapons." She said, while pulling out her canon, and her party hammer.

Only, they weren't the party canon and party hammer anymore. Now, the hammer was Alice's Hobby Horse, with Celestia's color scheme. The party canon, was now like the Pepper Grinder, but it also had a bit of the Teapot Canon mixed in. It was now like a mini-gun canon. She changed her outfit, so it was now the Royal Suit dress that Alice wore. She then picked up the hammer, and posed.

I thought she looked really cool. Probably just me though. And then she Went into Hysteria mode, and the Hobby Horse went from Celestia, to Nightmare Moon. It was still cool. Again, probably just me. But anyways.

"Hey, girls, why don't we have a sparring session. I just wanna get the feel of how you use your weapons. As the smith, I also need to test how well they hold up." The girls looked at one another, and then gave a nod. Dash was my first opponent.

"So, Cam, how we doing this? Right in the clearing, or where?" Rainbow said.

"Right here. It makes it easier, since we don't have to go anywhere special." Then Pinkamena speaks up.

"Hey, Cameron. Why don't we head to the Glippletoph facility? They have a training room there, and we can spar in it without having to worry about breaking anything. Also, for the readers, the Glippletoph facility was mentioned in the first story, before it was canceled. Me and Cameron work for the Glippletoph Dimensional Protection Agency. Cameron, help me bend the planes, and we can get there." I didn't even think about that. Well, that would be useful, not having to worry about breaking any dimensions.

Pinkamena and I proceed to break space. We pull it apart at the tenth and zenith planes, and then take the quantum flux holes that appear from our rip, and use them to power the rift. After that, we tear the grape that blocks us from the training room, and enter the rift me and Pinkamena tore. And we are in the Glippletoph Dimensional Protection Agency training room. I am going to call the long name in the sentence before the GDPA, so I don't have to keep writing it out.

"Welcome, everypony but Pinkie, to the GDPA training room. Let us fight!"

Author's Note

Sorry for the short chapter, and the fact that I will not be showing you any of the fights I have with the elements of Disharmony. I want to continue on with the next piece of my story, as I have one more demon to fight before we fight the end of season 4 boss, and have to deal with Starlight Glimmer. I am going to slightly jump through everything in season 5, while still talking about it. It will happen, but I won't play a role in to many of the events. I also might come out with a clop bit, but I have never written clop before, so please don't get on me if it sucks. It will be in the future though, and you will get a warning when I do start it. Thank you for reading my story, and also, I have an announcement to make.

Someone finally figured out the reference I made in my For Honor story. The guy figured out the big reference I made in that story. If anyone can figure out some of the other references I make, in any of my other stories, then I would ask that you please post your findings. I have referenced quite a few things in my stories, and I have noticed no one notices them. So yeah, if you get most of the references I make, that is cool. I am sorry, I am rambling, so I am stopping.

Have a Jivin day!

Just the Beginning

It was about a week from the training with the element's of disharmony. I had been able to test all the girls weapons for durability and they were fine. They didn't chip, crack, or shatter in any way. I also had fun, because each of the girls gave me challenge while fighting.

We were all walking through the Crystal Empire, heading to some balcony. Twilight was telling us what was going on.

"Thank you all for coming with me, but you didn't have to. All I am going to be doing is smiling and waving as we greet the foreign dignitaries. It isn't going to be all that exciting." She moped. Rarity came zipping up to try and cheer her up.

"Yes, darling, but you get to smile and wave like a princess." Applejack just interjects on this.

"Yeah, and how is that any different than smiling and waving like normal?"

Rarity tries to come up with a reply, but Twilight answers first.

"It isn't." She then just walks on ahead of us with her head hung as if she was going to her execution. And as her new guard, certified by Celestia, I walked after her.

As we entered the castle, I was pulled aside by one of the crystal maids who worked in there.

"Mr. Ruff, if you would follow me please, a guest would like to meet with you. Please, do not worry about Princess Twilight's care, her brother will oversee that she is safe." I look at the mare. Then I looked to Twilight and the rest of the girls, who had followed after us. They all nodded.

"Go ahead, Cam. We got Twilight covered." Rainbow Dash says. So I turn back to the maid.

"Lead on." and she turns away.

I follow her to one of the west halls of the castle, and into one of the rooms. As I enter, she closes the door behind me, and no one else was in the room with us. Danger signals were going through me, but the whisper of my battle sense was telling me to be calm, I wasn't in danger. I had nothing to worry about.

As the maid stepped into view, she suddenly morphed into the Shaman. i immediately kneel. She chuckles, and pulls off her mask, turning into her alicorn self.

"Rise, Cameron. You need not bow to me. I hate formalities." As she says this, we hear the faint sound of trumpets, and an announcer saying.

"The Duke and Duchess of Maretonia."

The Shaman sighs, and turns back to look at me.

"I am here to give you a gift. The sheath of the holy sword heals quickly, but I fear it is to slow for what is to come. So, I am here to give you a faster healing property. You will still have the scabbard, but now you will have the healing factors of the demon slayer Dante." I look at her.

"Your giving me the ability to be impaled in the chest, and walk it off like it is nothing. Are you okay with that? " I ask. She nods.

"I must, if you are to survive. I will also give you his weapon, if you so wish." I think for a second.

"Okay, I will take the weapon, under the condition that I have to give up two of my other weapons." I say. She seems to think for a second as well, and then says.

"I find this acceptable. What weapons do you have in mind?" I sigh.

"I was thinking the Blades of Chaos, and the Leviathan axe. I haven't needed them as much, as I have been using the sword of Artorias for most every fight, as it is the best weapon of the three of those. The holy blade is a class all it's own. But the reason I want to get rid of two weapons, is because having four weapons is hard to keep track of, and remembering to use them and when to use them is tiresome. Also, whenever I read one of those stories about people getting displaced, and the character had been given fifty insta-kill weapons of mass destruction, I always hated those, because they got way to powerful, and everything wasn't a challenge. This way, I still have fun with fighting, instead of becoming like Saitama, and ending everything with one hit. I have a challenge." The Shaman looks at me.

"Well, Cameron, if that is the case, i have another offer. Instead of the Rebellion, I will give you a different weapon, from a different series. And, I will take the two weapons you requested. Does that sound agreeable to you?" I look at her, and think.

If I choose something else, then I wont be OP, and I don't have to keep track of which weapons to use for what fight. Actually, know that I think about it, I have a better idea.

"Shaman, I have a better idea. I will take the power you want to give me, but not take anything in return. And, I will also have you take the axe and blades. I don't need them. It is easier with two weapons to keep track of what to use when, and I will still have my arm," I say, raising said hand. "So, I don't need anymore weapons. This, this is the challenge I like."

She looks at me. Then she shakes her head and laughs her melodious laugh. Gods, that laugh is amazing.

"Cameron, you are one interesting individual. Very well, I will accept your request. But know, your job is now harder because this decision. I will not give you another weapon, but if you need something specialized for a job, ask."

I nod. "Of course, milady." I say, doing a sarcastic bow. She giggles, and says.

"Now, one more thing. Tirek is coming. He has already escaped from hell, but was significantly weak when he did so. He is gaining power. He will soon be able to take Equestria. You will have to fight him, but know he is more powerful than the other demons you have faced. With that in mind, I mist give you your new power. Close your eyes."

I do so.

And the next thing I know, I am French kissing a goddess.

It was roughly twenty minutes later that the Shaman showed me the way to Twilight. She had finished kissing me, and the entire time she was kissing me, I had felt a steady pulse of energy flow into me. I was guessing it was the demonic energy that was to keep me healed. After we were done, she had said that the girls wouldn't mind, and then had told me she would lead me back to Twilight. As we walked, she talked to me some more, small talk, and congratulations on becoming herd master for the six. I thanked her, and then proceeded to tease her about the want to possibly lay me.

Not once did she deny the possibility.

We reached Twilight, who was pacing around outside of the royal conference room. The Shaman had returned to the maid form, and passed me off to Twilight. Before she left, however, she left me with one last parting gift.

She kissed me again, and said. "We need to do that again sometime."

And with that, walked away.

Now, I know what your thinking. And your right. I could feel the gaze. It burned. Like the sun. I knew what would happen when I turned around, and I knew that I would have to act fast, lest I become a stain upon the floor. So, with the utmost care, I turned to face Twilight.

She was furious. She had literal smoke coming from her hair.

"Okay, Twilight, before you blast the everliving shit out of me, listen. That was Faust, and she was being a big ol' bitch, and kissing me in front of you. So, again, that was just to make you angry. We did nothing. She was trying to make this happen. Please, I am telling the truth. I Pinkie Promise. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye."

I say all that in the most calming, soothing voice, repeating the movements for the Pinkie promise. As soon as I do, Pinkie appears, and says.

"He has been deemed truthful. He isn't lying Twi, it was Faust just messing with him." And then she poofs out. I don't question it. Twilight seems to calm down with Pinkie's words.

"Fine, just, please warn me next time she comes on to you. Or at least one of the others in the herd. We would have had the right to destroy any chance you had of having kids again, if it hadn't been okayed by one of us. Anyways, now I am just waiting for the meeting to be over."

As soon as she says this, the doors open, and some fancily dressed ponies walk out. They walk up to to Twilight, who bows, and I follow suit. The stallion tells Twilight.

"Your Highness, thank you for understanding our want to keep those privy to these confidential discussions to a minimum."

Twilight says while still bowing. "Of course." In as regal a fashion as she could. They bow to her, and we all stand up as they exit the castle. Then the other Princesses come to us. Twilight turns and asks them.

"Is there anything else I can do to assist their visit?" She asks, pleading with them to be able to do something else. Cadence shakes her head, stating.

"I'm sorry Twilight, but their visit is already over." Twilight gets the saddest look on her face, hanging her head, and saying OH. I look at the three. They look at me, and nod. I leave Twilight with them, and go and find the other girls. As I leave the room, I hear the sound of music start up, and I rush out faster.

MEANWHILE, somewhere else in Equestria.

We zoom in to find a pony walking down an ally, a basket of oranges in his magical grasp. As he walks down the ally, he sees a figure in the distance. He approaches slowly, and yells.

"Hello, can I help you?"

The mysterious figure chuckles. He says in a harsh, croaky voice, as if he hasn't had a drink in days.

"Yes, you can. I am Tirek, and I need your magic." And with that, he opens his mouth, and inhales. As he does, the magical aura around the unicorns head drifts off, and into the mouth of Tirek. After a second, the magic has been drained from the unicorn, and his cutie mark has disappeared. Tirek grows just a little bit bigger with that, and he starts to chuckle louder, his eyes gleaming with hunger and anger.

Back in the Crystal Empire, Princess Celestia jolts up in her bed, breath heavy. Luna rushes in.

"Sister, is everything alright?" Celestia looks at her sister.

"No, and you know why." Luna nods.

"Yes. And we do not have much time. The stronger he becomes, the greater the danger, for everyone in Equestria."

It was the next day, and Celestia was giving me and Twilight a history lesson.

"In the beginning, Tirek and his brother Scorpan came from a distant land, intent on taking the magic of the ponies. Overtime, Scorpan began to befriend the ponies, and came to enjoy their way of life. He even befriended Starswirl the Bearded. Tirek, however, was still bent on domination. So, Scorpan told us of Tireks plot to steal our magic, and helped us banish him to Tartarus. Scorpan then left back to his homeland. Tirek overtime became one of the lords of Tartarus, and worked his way up to number three. Only Gorgarog, and Sigrang are more powerful than him." Luna speaks up.

"He has somehow found a way out of Tartarus, and has started to feed on ponies magic one more. We believe he somehow escaped when Cerberus left his post a few months back." Twilight looks shocked.

"But as you just said, that was months ago. Why start feeding on magic now?" I answer that question.

"Because he couldn't until now. He wasn't powerful enough when he left Tartarus. He must have not left through the front gates like most of the other demons I have fought do. He probably had to soak up enough magic to stand up for days, let alone walk up to a pony, and then start absorbing magic. He would have had to walk quiet the distance to find anypony. It took this long to get to that point." Celestia nods.

"Your right, thought the other demons are able to make portals to the mortal world. he was never able to. the demons just didn't come through often because they were playing political mind games with one another. They must have some reason to be attacking now." Luna agrees.

"Yes, and Tirek grows stronger every moment he is free." And Cadence tries to reassure Twilight.

"And I know just the princess to stop him." Twilight starts to get happy.

"Yes, I will find him, and-" and Celestia cuts her off.

"No, Twilight. I am afraid I must send someone else in to stop Tirek.

Discord."

LE GASP

"Discord? As in, Discord, Discord?" Applejack says, us having arrived back at Ponyville. Twilight replies yes.

Fluttershy defends him. "I don't think it's that bad. He can be very helpful." I look at her.

"Yeah, and I understand where your coming from Fluttershy, but do realize, it is in his best interest to cut a deal with someone who would benefit him. Please, don't be surprised if he joins Tirek, and if we have to stop him, have the kindness to forgive him, and then banish him. Because that shit don't fly." I say, going and giving her a hug. Twilight nods in agreement to what I say.

"He is right. We should hold ourselves in reserve for when it might happen. Also, I can see where she is coming from. He can sense when there is a magical imbalance. When Tirek steals someones magic, he can track it." She says, and we all can see that she is down. Rainbow asks.

"So what are you going to do in the meantime?" Twilight turns around, having started to leave, and says.

"Nothing. I was going to go to the castle of the two sisters, catch up on some reading. Call me if you need me to 'Smile and Wave'." She says sarcastically, starting to walk off.

Me and the rest of the girls look at one another. Applejack then starts to walk off with Twilight.

"Want some company? It's been a while since we all have been to the castle of the two sisters."

Twilight looks at us, and smiles.

"Yeah, I think I could use some company."

We finally reach the castle, and are on the edge of the ridge into the gorge. Rainbow heaved a sigh of depression.

"I still can't believe we had to give back the elements of harmony." The other girls nod in agreement. Rarity says.

"We had to darling. Otherwise the tree of Harmony would not have survived."

Fluttershy smiled. "And you know what, our friendship is still as strong as ever. Twilight was right." I look at them and ask.

"I'm a little lost in translation. What?" Pinkie giggles.

"Silly. The Summer Sun Celebration was the anniversary of us becoming friends. It was the Elements of Harmony that really brought is tkgether. So, we where afraid that we would no longer be best friends if we gave them up. But Twilight said that wouldn't.happen, and she was right." I nod in understanding. I got it then.

Applejack just grunted.

"Yeah, and let's hope a certain Draconuquus doesn't make us regret giving them up." And at that moment, we hear a laugh. We look atound, and see Mary Fuckin Poppins y'all.

"Hahaha, good one. Yondu was my favorite character in those movies. But it was me, Discord." I laugh. Applejack just looks unamused.

"How did you guess we were talking about you?" Discord looks unamused.

"Oh, I don't know, I am the God of chaos. That might have something to do with it." Applejack backed off. Rainbow gets huffy.

"What are you even doing here, Discord?" She asks him while crossing her arms.

He smiles and pulls out a pair of glasses and a journal like book.

"Oh just some light reading. You know, this.journal you girls have kept about your lessons in friendship is quiet the fascinating page turner. I just wanted to catch up before I left on my super important mission." He says. The next thing he does is come in from the side of our vision, wearing a military generals uniform.

"As you know, I have been tasked with tracking an important escapee." He pulls out a bubble pipe and drags a few puffs out of it, the bubbles floating away in the wind. Spike gets indignant.

"Yeah, big fucking deal." Discord gets right next to him.

"Yes, it is a big deal." He then blows a bubble big enough to encompass the dragon child. Spike flavors up into the air, and the bubble pops, letting him fall.

Before much else bappens, Rainbow Dash flies up and catches him. Discord continues.

"Apparently I possess a special magic just right for the coming mission. Maybe, they should male me an alicorn princess." And he magics himself up a pair of alicorn wings and a horn. Both of which are strawberry pink. He starts to blow kisses to an invisible crowd, and I habe had enough.

I grab his horn, and throw him to the ground. I then stomp on his back, grab both wings, and rip them off of him. I proceed to smack him in the face with them, and toss them aside.

"Get to why your really here, Discord. Stop playing around." He let's out a huff.

"Fine." And he snaps his fingers. Instantly, we are teleported to the base of the tree of harmony. He walks up to a box growing out of a part of the root.

"I have just noticed though, that Twilight has yet to open this box. It got me thinking that, what if it had something inside that would make her feel a bit more royal? Show her more of her royal worth? I am only wondering because she has been feeling down about her role as a princess, and it not equating to much."

Pinkie gets suspicious. "Hey, how do you know about Twilight's problem?"

Again, Discord is unamused. All he does is raise his eyebrow. Pinkie nods.

"Touche." She says.

Discord sighs. "Well, I guess now is as good a time as any to leave." He then walks over to a nearby Ducati Diavel. He gets on, and says. "Tata!" And disappears in a blink.

Applejack says. "And good riddance." Just as he teleports back in.

"Oopsie, I almost forgot to return my book." He balances it on Twilights horn, and says to her.

"I've bookmarked a few of the more interesting chapters.You should take a look. Really gripping." He walks over to Fluttershy, and whispers, "Are we still on for tea later?"

Fluttershy nods. "I wouldn't miss it." Discord squee's. He walks off saying.

"I'll bring the cucumber sandwiches."

He then opens a door in the air, and walks through it. Applejack sighs.

"Okay, show of hands. Who all thinks that reformed Discord is more obnoxious than unreformed Discord?"

Everyone but me and Fluttershy raises their hand. Suddenly, she randomly transforms into Butchershy, and raises her hand. I tell them why I don't raise my hand.

"I never met unreformed Discord." They all nod in understanding. Butchershy turns back into Fluttershy. She says.

"But he is right. What if there is something In that box that is important?"

I say. "Of course there is something important in that box. I mean, it came from the tree of harmony. The real question is, What is in the box?"

Twilight looks thoughtful at my words.

"I know just the way to find out." And she gestures for us to follow. But something whispers for me to stay for a bit. So I say.

"You go on ahead, I'll catch up in a bit."

They all nod and head off. I am alone in moments. And then, several tendrils from the tree wrap around me, and squeeze lightly. Almost like a hug. They lift me up, and deposit me in a junction between two branches. As they do, I see my Utahraptor companion Sasha walk into the cave. I start to feel sleepy, and close my eyes. As I do, the tendrils drift over me, keeping me on the branch as I fall asleep.

I dream. I dream of five separate events, each one involving one of my herd. The first, was Rarity.

She was in Manehatten. Another mare asked her for a sample of fabric, and she gave her some. It then skips to the next day, when all the girls are with her, and they see the pony she gave the fabric too, had stolen all of Rarity's clothing designs. She had been distraught. She asked her friends to help her, after she had a burst of inspiration. They worked all night, with Rarity being increasingly rude to the others. They finish the dresses she design, and she rushes out, without even a thanks.

She reaches the runway, but then, she is reminded of what she has done, and her eyes flash with a rainbow explosion.

She rushes out, not even caring if she loses the fashion shoot, to go and apoligize to her friends. Later, they go to a play that Rarity had specially put on for her friends. After the play, a mare came in, and thanked Rarity for helping her see the truth. She tells her, that she had won the fashion shoot, and that the mare had quit from the other ponies design studio. Rarity offers a new job, and she agrees.

The dream ends.

The next dream, is about Rainbow Dash. It shows how she was practicing for the Ponyville team. Hpw she realized that they pretty much sucked. But they were her friends. She saw how Rainbow was offered to fly with the team for Cloudsdale. She trained with both teams, and was finally made to choose between which team to fly for. She had pretended to be hurt, to injured to fly for either team.

Until she realized. And her eyes shown with a rainbow explosion. She got out of the bed she had laid in, and went and chose. She chose her friends. She didnt want to be unloyal. The leader of the other team realized what she had done, and was proud of Dash for her choice. She said she would be happy to fly again with someone like Rainbow. Then, a stallion came up. He realized, he shouldn't have pretended to be hurt either, and that Rainbows loyalty was something that he should strive for as well. He would forever be as loyal as his friend.

The dream ends.

I dream of Pinkie Pie next. She is the best party planner in all of Equestria. I see that she was planning a birthday bash for Rainbow Dash.

Then, a stallion enters Ponyville, and claims to be a better party planner than Pinkie Pie. he starts to slowly take over Rainbow Dash's party. Pinkie starts to worry. He is doing everything right, and she just can't seem to keep up. She gets depressed. In a last ditch attempt to prove herself the better party planner in Equestria, she has a goof-off with the stallion.

Over the course of the goof-off, she realizes, and her eyes flash a rainbow explosion. She realizes, it isn't about being the better party planner. She just wanted to make her friend laugh. And so, she concedes defeat, and to the victor, the bragging rights of best party planner.

I dream her starting to leave town, and her friends coming to stop her. They tell her that they don't care that she isn't the best in all Equestria. She is still their friend. And Rainbow says she was just happy to have a good laugh from her.

The stallion comes up to her, and tells her the story of how he started. And how it was Pinkie who was the first party pony he ever saw, and had strived to live up to her name. he said that it didn't matter about being a party planner, if nobody could laugh. And so, Pinkie and the stallion, made Rainbow Dash's party better.

The dream ends.

I dream of Fluttershy.

I see the Breezy migration. How she tries so hard to help get the wind right, so they can move through the land. She helps everypony in the wind team with creating the wind.

And I saw the Breezies that fell out, and got separated from the rest of the group. Fluttershy takes the lost Breezies into her home, and helps them by getting them everything they need. She continues to help them, and they continue to abuse her hospitality. One of them kept telling them they need to leave, and they continued ignoring him.

And then Fluttershy realized, and a rainbow explosion flashed in her eyes. And she realized, she needed to kick them out, and get them home. So, she tells them they have to go. She cries as they leave, and I see Twilight come up with the spell to make all the girls Breezies. They become them, and guide the others home. They make it, and celebrate.

The dream ends.

And last, I dream of Applejack.

I see how two brothers come to town, and start to sell this super tonic. A cure-all. The ponies of the town take the bait. They believe that this tonic will do everything for them. The brothers have ponies come and show them the miracles the tonic can do. Granny Smith, Applejack's grandmare, was swimming like she had when she was younger. All with the help of the tonic.

Eventually, she went to figure out what was going on. She found out. The tonic was fake, and the two brothers knew it. But they convinced Applejack to not tell Granny about the tonic not actually doing anything. And Applejack does. She lets Granny Smith go about her business, with the tonic.

And she realizes, before Granny does something dangerous. She should stop the lies. But Granny does it anyways, tries to break the Equestrian high diving record.

Applejack saves her, and she realizes then, and a rainbow explosion flashes in her eyes. So, she tells everybody it was fake. And when the paparazzi ponies ask if the approval she gave was a lie, she says yes, admitting that she did wrong.

She tells eveypony that they had been happy, and she didn't want to ruin that by saying it was fake. But she realized, it was better for it to be fake, than everypony get hurt worse because they didn't know. The helper stallion, who had been helping the two brothers with the tonic, stopped the two brothers from twisting words, as Applejack would say something, and they would twist it. He admits the tonic is nothing more than fruit juice. It wasn't anything but.

And the two brothers run. The helper stallion tells Applejack that he will start to be honest from now on, and he thanks her for showing him the truth.

The dream ends.

Then, I am shown something else. Each of the ponies that was helped and shown the lessons of each element of harmony, gave them an object. Pinkie Pie, got a rubber chicken from Cheese Sandwich. Rainbow Dash, got a Wonderbolt pin from Spitfire. Rarity, got a spool of thread from Coco Pommel. Fluttershy, got a flower from Sea Breeze. And each one of the otems, glowed with a rainbow light.

And the dream ends.

The finals dream, is what is happening now. Twilight is flying to Canterlot castle. She reaches the castle, rushing into the throne room. Celestia tells her that Discord has joined Tirek. He has helped him start to gather stronger types of magic. He gain absorb flight and earth ponies earth magic. I immediately thought of earthbending. Sorry.

The last thing she says, is that they need to rid themselves of their magic, so Tirek may not get it. Twilight starts to say she will, but Cadence says they will not be losing it, just transferring it into another vessel. Twilight. And so, they give Twilight the power. And she takes it in, but is supercharged. They tell her to go home, and not tell anypony about the loss of the three alicorns power unto her.

And the dream ends.

Author's Note

Here we go. Sorry for the wait. Most of this was done on my phone, and I also had to go back and research those videos. To help, I will say that the events, habe happened. They happened in advance to the 'vines that bind harmony' chapters that I did. The order is the order the show has them happen. I decided to.go this route. Thank you for your patience.

Have a Jivin day!

The Fall of Tirek

I awoke in the tree, sitting in the same area as I had when I had slept. In my crystal arm, a bunch of tendrils had implanted themselves like an IV. They slowly withdrew, leaving my arm with veins scattered throughout the crystal. The tendrils that had held me to the tree uncurled from my body, and I stretched, then hopped out the tree.

As I stumbled along the ground, I could hear someone calling for me. I went out, and called out were I was. When they reached me, they all gave me a hug. Rarity was the one to speak.

"Cameron, darling, have you been here for the last three hours? We have been wondering where you were. Twilight had to be called to Canterlot, so we were going to head on back to Ponyville." I nod

"Yeah, I have been here. Three hours? Damn, that was a good nap. The tree really put me to sleep didn't she?" They looked at each other, and Rainbow asked.

"What do you mean the tree put you to sleep?" I chuckle.

"I was just being shown some stuff by the tree of harmony. She wanted to show me stuff, and so I let her. I just had to sleep to do so. Also, I already knew about Twilight. She showed me that she had gone. We really should head back to Ponyville, she should probably be back soon." They all nod, and we leave.

We make it back to Ponyville about fifteen to twenty minutes later. Twilight still wasn't back yet, and the sun had set. by the time we had made it to Ponyville. We all decided to make out way to our homes, and went to sleep for the night.

I woke up to Lucy shaking me.

"Father, wake up. Tirek. He is in Canterlot. He will come." I sit up, and give her a hug.

"Don't worry, I know what is happening. I already know he is going to come. So, lets go have a fun day. You might even get a good snack if your a good girl." She looks at me, and I swear if she had eyes they would be sparkling.

"I might get to snack on some demon?" I nod.

"But again, you have to be a good girl." she nods. "Okay, now lets go say high to your mothers." And we head off to town.

And then Twilight's door is blasted open, and we see it fall near us as we enter town. I grin.

"Guess she hasn't yet learned to control her supercharge. Lets just wait around here." Not but a moment later, I see Twilight careening through the air. She is heading for us, and I shoo Satan over out of the way.

And then I get body slammed. Twilight hits me going about fifty and I am knocked off my feet, flying through the air with Twilight held against me. We make a furrow in the ground with the momentum of the impact, and come to a stop seconds later.

"OW... Oh god, my everything hurts. Twilight, you need to get a handle on your supercharge, please." She sits up, sitting on my chest. She is rubbing her head, and sees me.

"Oh Celestia, Cameron, are you okay? I didn't mean too, I was just trying to fly and couldn't control myself. I didn't hurt you too bad, right?" I just lay there with my head laid back in the dirt and grass by the tree, and groan, saying.

"No, but could you get off? You aren't fat, but you aren't light either. And it doesn't help with breathing." She quickly gets off me, and stands up as the other girls come over to us. Satan comes over to me and helps me up, as does Twilight.

Fluttershy walks up to her, and starts to check her over for any injuries.

"Oh Twilight, are you alright?" She nods, and Fluttershy gives Satan a hug, before checking me over for injuries. Applejack gets Twilight's attention.

"Good lord Twilight, when did you learn to fly that fast?" Twilight giggles nervously, and she almost comically sheds sweat.

"Uh, I must have caught a strong breeze or something." Rainbow Dash nods.

"Or something, 'cause there wasn't any breeze going." Twilight giggles again, and accidentally teleports herself next to Rarity and Applejack. Twilight just sighs.

"Look, I don't know what happened, I just don't have the time to try and figure it out right now." The rest of my herd looks at each other, and Rarity asks.

"Another visit to the Castle of the Two Sisters I presume? We would be more than happy to join you and help relieve some stress." They all get bright smiles, and I knew what they had meant. Don't know how, but I did. I speak up.

"And I could help too." they all just give me a deadpan look. "Hey, you made me herd master, so I have that privilege, remember?" They all nod, and Twilight just sighs.

"I'm sorry girls, but not today. Tirek is still a threat, and he may come after Ponyville. I need you all here to get all the ponies to safety. And Cameron, can you help them? I just need to be alone right now." I nod, and she smiles at all of us. She prepares for take-off, then thinks better of it, and starts to walk the path to the castle.

Satan gave me a tug on my shirt about twenty minutes later. We had gotten everypony indoors, and out of immediate harm. I leaned down to my daughter, and she says.

"He is coming. He is close. He has come to take mother Twilight, and all mothers magic. Tirek has come." I give her a hug.

"I know. Now, daddy has work to do, so please, go to your sisters, and keep them safe. When it is safe for you to come out, I will come and get you." She nods, gives me another hug, and runs off to the library, to get in the basement with the CMC.

"Now, I have to wait. Shaman, I hope you know what you are doing, having me stand by?" I make my way over to the rest of the girls, near the outskirts of Ponyville. As I neared, I heard Discord and Fluttershy talking.

"Or perhaps these things Take, time?" Discord says. Fluttershy gasps, and rushes over to give him a hug.

"Your back. Did you bring the cucumber sandwiches?" he nods.

"I did." Magicking up a plate of said sandwiches. He then gets a hard look on his face. "I imagine they will be your last decent meal for some time." He then lets the plate fall out of his hands, were it shatters on the ground, and the sandwiches and plate faze out of existence moments later.

And after that, he magicks a cage around the girls. Immediately, they start to yell at Discord, and he just steps back and gives a flourish at the girls, locked up in the cage.

"Tata!" he yells, as Tirek comes from behind a group of houses.

"You gathered up all of them?" and then, Spike comes flying in from out of nowhere. I didn't even know he was here, as I hadn't seen him. Tirek just turns, and grabs him by the throat middair, and tosses him in the cage when Discord opened a small door for him to do so. It disappeared moments later, leaving the girls to help Spike up, and glare at Discord.

"Sorry, I forgot about Twilight's dragon. Yes, though, I have them all right here. A feast, if I do say so myself." Fluttershy is the most heartbroken, and I can't go and help her. I felt sick, as she said to Discord, tears streaming down her face.

"Why, Discord? I thought we were friends? How could you do this?" she sobs out, being comforted by Applejack. Discord laughs.

"Oh we were. But, when Tirek offered me more than just tea parties, well. Surely you saw this coming?" Fluttershy nodded.

"But I had hoped you would have been better." The rest of the girls looked from Fluttershy, and glared at him.

Tirek continued on, charging up magic between his horns, lifting the cage and it's occupants to him, and started to inhale. As he did, I could see the magic start to flow out of each of the girls, and the dragons on their arms start to move. As their magic was lost, the dragons grew brighter. After Tirek had eaten all of the magic, he dropped the cage, and it shattered.

And the girls lay there, and started to laugh. Fluttershy first, then Rainbow, Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie. Tirek just frowned, and took a step back.

"Huh. How are you standing? I just took all your magic. You don't even have your cutie marks, yet your still standing up. How?" Applejack, still laughing, answers.

"Because, we aren't the mares you just drank from." And her scythe appears in her hand, and her skin starts to sag, and some falls from her, and she looks at Tirek, half her mouth gone, bone showing from her face. "We, are a different type of magic, that you can't absorb." And the rest of the girls bring out their weapons, transforming into the Elements of Disharmony. Pinkie just laughs.

"Now I can make some Cupcakes for everypony. His meat should go nicely in all of them, and Satan can have a tasty treat." Ah, so that is what they had all meant when they talked about cupcakes from Pinkamena. Tirek just laughs.

"Really, you think that you can stop me just by taking in some demonic energy? That is laughable." And then Rainbow shocks him, and he screams, holding his head, and she laughs.

"I want his blood Pinkamena, I need it for the rainbows. The factory can't make any without it." She shocks him again, and he screams once more. He looks at the assembled group, and growls.

"This is only an annoyance. You will be put down like the other demons I have fought. I am Tirek, the third ruler of Tartarus." And with that, he slams his hoof on the ground. The girls are sent flying by the shockwave, and he starts to use his magic.

But it wasn't against the girls. It was on Discord.

"Thank you Discord. I wouldn't have gotten here, if it wasn't for you." Discord struggles in his magical grasp.

"But, I thought we were partners. The necklace, you said it was a sign of your gratitude and loyalty? A gift, from someone close to you." He pleaded. Tirek chuckled.

"My brother, who betrayed me. Much like you, with these pathetic wannabe demons. Again, thank you for helping me get here, and thank you for the snack." He says, and then starts to inhale. Discords eyes glow, and his magic starts to pour out of him, and into Tireks hungry maw.

When he is done sucking off Discord (pun intended), he tosses him aside. Coincidentally, it was next to Butchershy. She laughs.

"AW, is poor Discord powerless, and feeling betrayed? How do you think Fluttershy feels? Surely you saw this coming, didn't you?" Discord looks at her, his face saying it all.

" I didn't. I truly didn't." He says, and he just lays down. Butchershy laughs, and then turns towards me with a flip of her hair, and winks. Then, she turns to the rest of the girls.

"Okay girls. Time to earn our keep, and follow our end of the bargain. Everyone, attack." And the girls do.

Pinkamena goes straight for the feet, and does her slashing damage. The Vorpal Blade goes snicker snack. And Tireks hamstring on his right front leg was severed, it flopping off onto the ground. Applejack comes in, and goes for his stomach, bringing her scythe to bear,and cuts a large opening in his belly, blood starting to pour out and dribble on the ground.

Rainbow flies up to his head, and starts to shock him with the Stick. She keeps repeatedly beating him on the head, and each time, she uses her shock charge to keep him disoriented. Butchershy works on his horns, and is using her saw cleaver to try and break/saw her way through them.

Rarity is on her own, but is using a large amount of large knitting needles as throwing weapons, having them stab at what I am guessing to be pressure points along the body of the centaur. After she has thrown about ten needles into him, she jerks her hand towards her, and I see chunks of Tireks body come flying off, each needle attached to yarn, a chunk of meat on the end.

Tirek is hurting, and I could see that he was actually worried that he might lose. He roars.

"ENOUGH!" And sends out a massive blast of energy, each of the girls gets thrown away from him. Then, he thrust his hand out, and each of their weapons, minus Rarity's, fly to his hand. A magnetism spell.

Without the demonic energy supplied by the weapons, the girls revert back to their regular pony forms. All but Rarity, who stands back up, and starts to throw more needles at Tirek.

"Really big boy. That is all you have for me? Well, I believe that you need to be taught a lesson, on how to actually give pain."

And with that, the needles expand, and explode violently. Tirek screams in pain, and I can see that he has massive holes in his body, one for each needle. Rarity then readies her weapon, and charges, striking Tirek in the face and neck with her bone needle.

But just as I think that Rarity may just pull this off, and I might not have to step in, Tirek reaches up and grabs her arm. Rarity tries to pull away, but can't. Tirek growls again.

"You pathetic ponies, cannot defeat me. You pathetic wannabe demons, cannot defeat me. No one, can defeat me. For I am Tirek, third ruler of Tartarus." And with that, he breaks Rarity's wrist. The white unicorn doesn't whimper, her masochistic side not letting her, and pulls out some more knitting needles. Tirek grabs her other wrist, and breaks it. The needles fall from her hand, and he takes the bone needle from Rarity.

As soon as the demonic energy was no longer in supply, she turned back into Rarity. And then the screaming started. Rarity started to feel her broken wrists, and the hold Tirek had on them. He placed one hoof on Rarity's chest, and started to pull.

And with a ripping sound, pulled her arms off.

She screamed. She screamed and screamed and screamed. She screamed till her voice box ruptured, and she coughed up blood, and still she croaked out a scream. And the voice in my head said to wait. Just wait a second longer, it said to me, and you can go and help her. Just wait for Twilight to get here, please?

And so I stood there, watching as one of my herd mates gushed blood from the stumps of her arms. Her cries slowly petering out as she started to lose consciousness from blood loss.

And then Tirek called out.

"PRINCESS TWILIGHT! YOU HAVE SOMETHING THAT BELONGS TO ME!" I looked at him, he having moved from Rarity's limp form after having thrown her arms at her side. In the distance past him, I could see a large rock with a split in it explode, and a magenta streak of color come streaking towards us. She passed by Tirek, and went to her friends. She looked at each of them, but when she saw Rarity, she gasped, and ran over to her.

"Oh goddess Faust, what did he do to you?" She knew, but she didn't want to believe. I know, because I felt the same. I didn't want one of my loves to be hurt, and bleeding out on the ground, in pain, without any comfort. Twilight lit her horn, and Rarity's throat glowed. I realized she was healing what she could, and that was the easiest thing to heal. Then, she started to work on her arms. I saw her think, and then slump, before starting her spell.

Rarity woke up, and started to scream again, but this time she had comfort. Twilight held her, as she cauterized the stumps of her arms.

She was crying, as she did so. When the spell was done, Rarity slumped back over into unconsciousness. Twilight let her off her lap, and stood up. She looked to Tirek, and pulled out the Anti-Thesis. Her eyes glazed over, and her lavender fur turned burgundy. The weapon took on the shape of a katana, and Twilight flew at Tirek. However, I don't think she still had control over her power, as she reached him, and slammed into him. His body healed with the energy he had, he didn't flinch. As Twilight stood, she looked up at his towering form.

Tirek started to use his magic, and he opened his mouth. Twilight teleported away. I don't know where she went, but Tirek turned. He charged up his magic, and fired a beam of magical energy.

Straight for the library.

I realized, she must have teleported there, and started to run, realizing what would happen.

I didn't make it more than four steps, and the tree that was the Golden Oaks Library, exploded under the power of the magic attack. I saw Twilight fly out of the blast, her owl pet safe in her arms, and I saw that Tophreltes had gotten out of the library earlier. Twilight stood up, and let her pet owl go, it flying off to safety. She looks at Tirek, a fire in her eyes. Books fall all around the town, and I look to see Twilight fighting Tirek.

The voice in my head tells me to help the other girls. I look away from Twilight's fight. The rest of the girls have woken back up, and Spike has as well. They had all gone to stand by Rarity, and Spike had her cradled in his lap.

I walk up to them, Fluttershy trying to stay calm and help Rarity. The rest of the girls, looked devastated. They stared at Rarity, and her arms. All of them were in shock.

Discord came over. He stayed back though. He knew they didn't want him near them. I knelt next to Rarity, and Spike looked at me.

"Cameron. Is she going to be okay?" I don't say anything to the dragon. I look at Fluttershy, and she looks at me like she might not.

"I don't know Spike. I have an idea, but it is probably going to hurt. So, hold her." And I take two pieces of crystal from my arm, and put them near where her arms were. And then, I start to push them into her stumps. As I did, I imagined them growing into a new pair of arms, sleek and slender, like the unicorn in front of me. They would be able to do whatever she needed, to help her with her job. They are purple, like her hair. And the crystals start to burrow into her arm, and Rarity wakes up, and starts to cry out in pain again. And I hold her. I hold her and let her cry into my shoulder.

The crystals grow a new set of arms for her. They were much like the arms she had, and were the same purple as her hair. They had veins of gold and silver going through it. I felt them connect to her nerves, as she tensed up in my arms.

Her hands suddenly came up and grabbed me, pulling me into a hug. And I held her, as she cried. I just held her.

Then suddenly, they all disappear in a flash of light, and Rarity is no longer in my arms. I look around, and see Tirek standing before Twilight, with my here mates, Spike, and Discord in magic bubbles around him. The voice in my head told me it was almost time.

So I get up and start to head on over to them. As I got closer to them, I heard what was happening. Fluttershy was the loudest, surprisingly.

"We're not worth it." And Discord scoffed.

"But you were, Fluttershy. And when Tirek told me he had something better than you, and your friendship, I should have seen he was wrong. But now, I have nothing, and I have no one to blame but myself."

I couldn't help but nod. He has realized, he done goofed. I pull.out my sword as I feel the time approaching, and listen to the conversation.

Twilight was looking at the bubbles containing everyone, and suddey, her eyes flash with a rainbow explosion. She sighs, and looks defeated.

"I will give you my magic, in exchange for my friends."

Tirek laughs. "I knew you would come around." And he releases the bubbles with her friends, popping them when near the ground.

Everyone looks around, then realizes. Where is Discord. They look up, seeing him still in his bubble. Twilight looks at Tirek.

"I said, release, my friends. All of them." Tirek turned and looked at Discord.

"Really? After all he has done to betray you, you still want to let him go?" Twilight just harrumphs.

"Release him." Tirek shrugs.

"Fine then." And snaps his fingers, lowering Discord till his bubble pops on the ground. Discord looks up from his faceplant, and looks at Twilight.

"Thank you, Twilight." He then looks at Fluttershy. "I am, so, sorry, Fluttershy." Fluttershy just looks away.

"I know, Discord." Tirek chuckles. He looks to Twilight.

"Your turn." And he starts to inhale her magic, absorbing it, and getting more and more powerful. Twilight started shake, and her knees trembled, and she collapsed. Tirek started to roar, and he started to grow, and grow, and grow. And now, the voice told me to fight.

And I decided, some music wouldn't hurt.

And so, I qued a song.

Tirek looked around for the source of the music, playing from everywhere. Heh, I guess harmony herself isn't to happy, if she is playing my music for the world. Well, lets have some fun, and wreck this asshole.

"Tirek. I was going to offer you a chance at redemption, but I don't think I am going to anymore. Not only did you almost kill all of my herd, but you ripped off Rarity's arms. And then, you destroyed the tree that my four daughters were in. So, Tirek. Give me one good reason, not to rip you head off?" I say, revealing myself to Tirek. As I was doing so, I had decided to switch songs. (I am putting it a bit closer to the action, so I am going to put it lower.)

Tirek saw me, and laughed. And I could understand, he was huge, titanic, massive. I was tiny, puny, and weak compared to him. He didn't even bother to speak to me. He just lifted his foot, and slammed it into me.

All of the assembled group gasped, as I disappeared under the colossal hoof. Tirek was still laughing, until he felt his hoof move. I was lifting it up, underneath. I heaved, and threw him off balance, before jumping like Saitama, and punching him in the face as hard as I could with my crystal knuckledusters. He is thrown over, falling to the ground.

Now, time for some battle music.

As the song that I had prepared started to play, I ran at the fallen Tirek. I leaped on to him, and started to run up his legs to his face.

He swatted at me, trying to get up off the ground. I dodged his hand, and pulled out my sword.

As he swiped back at me, I stabbed into his hand, and held on as he started to roar in pain. The sword pulled out, and I was flung off him. I landed near the libraries remains, and knocked my head hard on something.

As I was coming out of the small daze, I saw Tirek shoot a large beam of magic at me. I tried to scramble out the way, but I slipped on a piece of a book still on the ground. The beam was coming at me, and something jumped in front of me.

The thing in front of me, opened it's mouth, and started to swallow up the beam of magic. It was like Nel, from Bleach, just eating it. Once it had eaten all of the beam, it held it for a sec, then fired it back, larger and more powerful than before. It hits Tirek, and blasts him back.

"YOU WILL NOT HURT FATHER!" I look at her, realizing.

"Satan?!" I ask, and the creature turns to me.

She was no longer just a little girl, but was the size of an adult. She was curvy, and had a beautiful body structure. Her faceplate had eye holes now, and she had sharp, clear blue eyes. The faceplate itself, looked like a predator mask, but carved with runes, and covering half her face. Her hair was down to the small of her back. Her arms, had large bone like gauntlets on them, that covered her whole arm from the elbow down. It ended in four long, sharp claws. She was wearing a bone like armor, that only covered her private areas.

"Sorry father. I am bad girl. I disobeyed." I laugh.

"Your fine Satan. You did good. Know, how about helping out your dad with taking out the trash?" She smiles, and we charge Tirek. He had been trying to stand up from having been blasted over by Satan, and he had finally gotten on his feet. AS we reached him, we started to run up his left front leg. I was slashing up it the entire way, as Satan drug her claws while she ran, tearing large gouges into his leg. He roared in pain, and stomped his foot, but we held on as he did so, grabbing fistfuls of the fur on his legs.

After he had finished stomping, we continued on up his leg, and got on his back, were I started to cut in to reach his spine. Satan went further up, getting on his neck, and started to bite him, tearing chunks of him off, and eating her fill. I continued cutting into his back, at the portion were it transitioned from human to horse. I finally found something, and I reared back my hand, and jammed it into the hole I made.

I rummaged around for a second, and felt whatever was in there. I grabbed it as best I could, made some needles on my hand, and pulled. The needles that were on my hand, stabbed into what I was holding, and started to shred it as I pulled my hand out of the hole in Tireks back. He started to scream, in true pain, as I shredded what was in his back. My guess, I probably had a bit of his spine. 'Huh, who knew he actually had a spine. I always had assumed he was a spineless bastard.'

I finally pulled out a chunk, and he started to scream louder. He collapsed, and me and Satan jumped off. He was still screaming.

It was at this time, I saw some lights from the heavens shine down somewhere in the Everfree. Judging from the position of the stars, it was at the tree of Harmony. It was a rainbow light, and in it, I saw six figures. 'Heh, thats my girls.'

The girls had changed something. I REALLY couldn't figure it out. I'll ask them, when they are done. They fly over us, and Twilight calls out.

"Tirek, your punishment, for taking the magic of Equestria, hurting it's citizens, and possible genocide of ponykind. I, Princess Twilight Sparkle, do sentence you to death. Have you anything to say?"

Tirek must have healed himself some, as he stood up. I could see he was still very much in pain, but he now was standing and addressing Twilight.

"How do you have magic? I drained it." Twilight shook her head.

"You drained one magic. Alicorn magic. But I have the power of Friendship. Executioner, your blade, sir." I nod, and pull out my other sword. It is shrouded in a fog, the blade unseen by the girls. I present it to Twilight.

Twilight charges the the blade, a single ribbon of colored light shooting out from each of the girls, and grouping up into one beam, focused on my sword. Once the blade was charged, the beam stopped.

The blade that now shone, glowed gold. As I rose, I turned to Tirek. And I said.

"I once heard something, about this blade." I raise it over my head. As I do so, small balls of light, almost like firefly's, come from the ground. " That the light, is the true embodiment, of the sad yet noble dream of all soldiers, past, present, and future."

The little balls of light flood to the blade, and gather in it. It glows brighter with each orb of light it absorbs.

"Who lie dying on the field of battle, clutched to their hearts with their last breath, holding aloft their dying wish. Making certain their loyalty will not be in vain. And while I may not be the Invincible King, I will cry out the true name, of the miracle that I wield. And that name is." And the blade is charged. The blade is now glowing so bright, the girls are looking away, Tirek is being blinded. I raise the blade overhead for a downward slash.

"EX..." And I start to swing my blade down. " ...CALIBUR!!!"

And I finish the swing. The blade releases an energy wave, that travels along the ground, and hits Tirek. As it does, he starts to scream in pain once again. It was like a little girl, and I would have laughed, if I hadn't been crying. I now realized what Saber felt like, every battle she had to fight. And the soldiers and friends she lost. That had all been shown to me, as I had charged the blade. And I had felt every hope of the soldiers who had lent me their power. It was so sad, yet I bore it, and used it.

Tirek was screaming, as his body was cut in two, and disintegrated.

As he did, and the horns were disintegrating, the magic he had absorbed started to fly out, and go back to the ponies it came from.

Above the battle, on a hill away from the blast, three figures stood. One, was a man in full armor, a helmet with a plume obscuring his face. The second, a blond woman, her hair in a bun, dressed in a battle dress, the armor of a more European design. The third, the Shaman. The knight spoke first.

"He does good. He uses the weapon well, if a little sloppy. And he has true heart." The other knight nodded her head.

"Yes. And he is a true wielder of my blades legacy. He understands the meaning of it's true power, and knows that it isn't to be used lightly."

The Shaman giggles.

"I told you two, he was a good choice. I needed a champion, and I have one. I gave him those weapons so he could help protect, and he has. Thank you, for giving him your blessing, so he may fight with your power." The two nod.

Then, they fade out. The Shaman sighs.

"Well, at least the biggest problem for now is out the way. He should have some time for a nice vacation, before anything big happens again." She then walks away.

As the girls landed around me, the blade Excalibur was still visible. They all came over to me when they saw me, glomping me in a group hug. I couldn't help but laugh. I then saw Rarity. All the girls saw me looking, and got off me. When they did, I pulled Rarity into a hug.

"I'm sorry. I could have stopped it, but I wasn't allowed to. I know it hurts. I'm sorry." Rarity just pulls me closer.

"I know darling. Just promise me, that you will help me forget it tonight. And you know what I mean." I laughed. Very well. I took a moment to look at the girls, and say.

"Hey, did you all do something with your hair? It looks different?" they all laugh, and you know what they look like. Then, the power suddenly leaves, transforming them back into their regular selves. After that, we see a light come from the Everfree.

It arcs up, and comes down on the remains of Twilight's old home. In the light, we can all see the box that Twilight had been trying to open. As it went in to the destroyed tree, it all started to glow.

And then the tree started to grow back. But it wasn't all wood anymore. It was crystal as well. The wood grew too, growing and intertwining into the pieces of crystal that made up the new tree. The leaves grew back, the door was crystal, and the wall's were a mix of both wood and crystal. After it had finished growing, the crystal turned from a light shade of blue, to a more earthy light brown, and you could see a little into it. On one side, in the crystal, you could see what looked to be a colony of ants going through it. On another side, a bee hive. We went to the tree house, and entered. I immediately went to the basement door, and opened it. As I did, the CMC came out, and tackled me.

The girls saw this, gasped, and came over to hug them too. Twilight cried, realizing what had happened.

"Oh my goddess, I didn't know they where here. I wouldn't have teleported here if I had known." We all forgave her, the four daughters included. Then the girls made an announcement.

"Um, hey ya'll, can you come to the basement? There is something you might want to see?" And we follow Applebloom. We head into the basement, and when we get to the bottom of the stairs, we see a table.

But the table is made of the same stuff as the regrown tree. It is crystal, and has six chairs around it. Each chair has a cutie mark on it. The cutie marks of my herd.

"What is this for?" Rainbow asks. A familiar voice answers.

"Because Twilight is not meant to rule alone. This crystal library, is now her new castle. And I really like what you have done with your castle." Twilight whips around, and rushes Celestia. She was immediately glomped. Then she realized what Celestia said.

"Wait, this is my castle?" Celestia nods.

"Yes. And since you are living with Cameron, and his house wasn't destroyed, it made a new Library. But Twilight, do you know now, what your role is in Equestria." Twilight nods.

"Yes. My role as princess is to help everypony find the magic of friendship. And to spread that magic throughout Equestria. That is the role that I choose to have." Celestia nods. "But I didn't fight Tirek alone. I had my friends." Celestia nods again.

"Then it is unlikely you are meant to rule alone. As I see it, this table has six chairs. Now, who goes in those chairs?" She says with the highest amount of sarcasm. Twilight and the rest of the girls giggle, as me and Discord laugh.

I look at Discord, and he notices, and his laugh dies down.

"Discord. I ought to do some horrible things to you, for what you did to my herd. Give me one good reason, not to." Discord sighs.

"I have none, or at least, none that you haven't heard, or possibly used. I just, all I can say, is that I was stupid in choosing Tirek. I had friendship, and I had magic, and then, I had none. All because I couldn't see that friendship is truly magical. So, all I can ask, is for forgiveness. And if that is not given, then maybe a lighter punishment in hell." I snort. Dammit, he made me laugh.

"Fine. I forgive you. But, you now owe Rarity. You, are part of the reason her arms were ripped off by Tirek. So, tomorrow morning, report to Rarity for work, understood?" He sighs again, and nods. The others had turned to us, having heard most of the conversation. Celestia, Luna, and Cadence all come up to me.

"I'm sorry, I haven't met you yet. I'm Princess Cadence, the princess of Love. Twilight is my sister-in-law." I nod, holding my hand out for a handshake.

"I am Cameron Ruff, champion of Faust, wielder of the holy sword Excalibur, and user of the Great sword of Artorias. I am the herd master for Twilights herd." Cadence gets a look, and turns to Twilight. Twilight blushes, and looks away.

"Well, I need to tell a certain blue maned brother about this new development. It's good to meet you though, and thank you for helping Twilight out." Celestia and Luna nod. Luna asks a question.

"You said something about Rarity's arms being ripped off. What did you mean?"

The room got depressed real quick then. I looked to Rarity, who nodded, and came over, rolling up the sleeves on the shirt I had given her to replace the one she had on. When the princesses saw her arms, they gasped.

"What happened?" Luna asks. Rarity answered.

"Well, when Tirek and I fought, I was an Element of Disharmony. I had been throwing needles, and a few explosive ones, and he had been weakened. So, I went in for the final blow with my blade, and he grabbed my wrist. I then tried to throw some more needles at him, but he grabbed the other wrist, and then broke both of them. After he took away my blade, the demonic energy left me, and I felt everything. God, my wrists hurt. And then, he- he." She started to cry. I hugged her again. I finished.

"He then put his hoof on her chest, and pulled." The princesses just stood, slack jawed. Then, they group hugged Rarity. The other girls came over, and the CMC did too. Satan was the last to join, and when she did, she turned back into a child.

After about a minute of her crying, she stopped, and I finished telling what happened.

"After Twilight got into the battle, I went to Rarity, and used some crystal to make her some new arms. They can do whatever she needs to do now."Rarity hugs me again.

"And tonight, he is giving me some stress relief. Isn't that right dear."I nod, blushing. The girls and princesses giggle.

"Well, I see that everything here is under control. I need to head back to Canterlot to announce the news to the public. Take the time to tell the ponies here about the new library, and Tophreltes that I have made her job as head librarian here official. I remember her, from when she worked in the libraries of hell. Anyways, have a nice day, Twilight." And with that, the three princesses left.

The whole town, and Tophreltes, had gathered around the library. When Twilight exited, they all cheered. We then had a 'we saved Equestria from danger again' party, compliments of Pinkie Pie.

It was roughly five hours later, and we were at my home. The other girls had already gone to bed, and I was putting away all the dishes and cookware from supper. I finished, and headed to my bed.

But when I got there, Rarity was in some lingerie, laying on the bed.

"Now, help me relieve some stress." she said.

Author's Note

Damn. I meant to have 6,666 words, but I went over. Oh well. Also, I know the reason I didn't make the castle is pretty flimsy, but can we pretend it isn't, for the sake of the story. It isn't that bad of a reason, in my opinion. Anyways, the next episode may or may not be a clop episode, telling what I do to Rarity. Don't get your hopes up. Also, happy belated fourth of July, anyone in America. If not, then happy holiday that happens to coincide with fourth of July. But in conclusion,

Have a Jivin day!

Game Time

It was two days later, that the girls got a call. It wasn't like a phone call, no, their cutie marks started to glow, and give off a pulse. We all found out it was the table in the library. They started to call it the "Cutie-map" and the name stuck in the group.

They left to the place their cutie marks hovered over. That was about half an hour ago. It was still early in the morning, but I was bored. So, I sat in front of my TV, and turned on my Xbox. I took a look through the hundreds of games that the Shaman had given me. I decided, maybe I should play some Dead Space 2. I loved the game, and had played it many times.

As I started to boot it up, something happened. The screen started to spark, and then a black hole appeared in the center of the screen.

I jumped up, starting for the kitchen doorway so I could hold on to it, but the suction picked up dramatically, pulling me off my feet and into the TV. I blacked out.

I woke up, in a black room. I was in a straight jacket, and I could see a message that had been recorded playing.

"Isaac are you there... Come in Isaac. Oh god, I'm so sorry, look at the time difference. I'll call back later."

And then I realized. This was the beginning of Dead Space 2. I looked around just a small bit, but couldn't see anything. The intro was playing, the recorded message finishing up.

...saac. ISAAC! You were drifting away for a moment there Mister Clarke." I looked at the scientist from the game, sitting in front of me. "I believe you were telling me about your, nightmares, you've been having. About your dead girlfriend. What was her name?" I immediately replied.

"Nicole." I was stunned, my voice was just like Gunner Wright's. He was the voice actor for Isaac in the 2nd and 3rd games of the Dead Space series.

I could see the hallucination of Nicole over off to the side, speaking. But, this time, it wasn't the same lines as in the games. She was addressing ME.

"This isn't a normal game, Cameron. You get only three respawns. You are playing on Hardcore, so it is only fair. The ammo is not as finite, as it isn't fair in the game. But, you die three times in here, you die out there. You must say all lines, as they come to you. You are now in my game. So play." the hallucination disappears, and the doctor starts to speak again.

"Yes, Nicole Brennan. She was a Senior Medical officer stationed aboard a Planet cracker class vessel." I nod slightly.

"The Ishimura."

"The USG Ishimura, yes. Part of a mining operation on Aegis seven." I saw the hallucinations, the halls of the ship. "I understand communications went down shortly after their arrival." I nod. The hallucination changes, to Nicole, and she tells me more rules.

"You have to survive. That means everything. Food, water, sleep, hygiene. You must actually survive." And the hallucination changes back to the halls of the Ishimura. The doctor started talking again.

"Says here you were a part of the repair mission, a mission which you volunteered for am I right?" I nod. The hallucination stops.

"What did you find aboard that ship Isaac?" The hallucination comes back, flashing the marker, the worst thing in the series. Each time it flashed, it got closer. I answered like Isaac does.

"They found something." The doctor leans closer.

"What did they find aboard the ship Isaac?" I answered again.

"The marker." The marker hallucination now was closer, and Nicole was in front of it. It flashed closer, and Nicole's hallucination didn't go away.

"Did you have contact with this... marker?" I nod. "It made you see things. Things you didn't want to see."

Nicole's hallucination kept getting closer, as the marker started to flash more and more. I answered as Isaac does.

"It spoke to me." Nicole climbed on to the table in front of me.

"What did it say Issac? What did it say to you Isaac?" Nicole's ghost spoke, the way she does in the game.

"MAKE US WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOLLLLLEEE!"
"Isaac? Isaac can you hear me? ISAAC!"
And Nicole's ghost lunged at me.

I black out.

The next thing I know, I am blinded by a light, as I slowly open my eyes. Franco is in front of me, the guy who helps me get up right before I have to run. I realize what is going to happen, so I am not too afraid, but I am starting to get terrified. I never played Dead Space 2 on Hardcore. I had started once, but hadn't actually gotten anywhere in it, as I had to go do something else. Franco started to talk.

"Isaac. Isaac, can you hear me?" He snaps his fingers near my head. I groan, and he looks over his shoulder at a noise outside the room. I was actually scared now, I was in a horror game that had given me nightmares at one point in my life. Franco started to talk into his walkie talkie.

"Daina, I found Issac Clarke. I repeat I found him." The walkie talkie comes to life.

'Great work Franco. Be careful with him, he's been out for a long time.' Franco starts to grunt, and help me up.

"Okay, good, good. Steady, steady. We got to get you out of this straight jacket." I said my line.

"Where? Where am I?" He continually looks over his shoulder, and I know why. He looks back at me. I know what is coming, and I am dreading it.

"Alright, I know your confused right now, and I can explain everything, but you gotta trust me okay. Listen, your in terrible, terrible danger." He says.

Right before he has an Infector blade shoved through his stomach. He grunts in pain, the Infector climbing up his back, and pulling his head back. It then brings out it's proboscis, and jams it into his forehead. It stays that way for a second, and pulls it out. Franco's corpse starts to groan, and grunt, jerking this way and that, as Slasher blades start to come from his shoulders. the last thing that happens, is his throat starts to stretch, and the skin starts to tear itself from being stretched. The skin on his face falls off, and he roars in my face.

I react on instinct, and also, in the subconscious of my mind, it was the next action I was to do, I headbutt the Francomorph.

After I do, I get a call on my RIG, that picks up automatically.

'Franco? Franco, what happened?' I start to run, slightly thinking, 'hold RB to run'. Daina keeps talking. 'Oh god. Isaac. Isaac Clarke, if you can hear me, RUN. JUST RUN!' I almost answered, 'BITCH WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU THINK I'M DOING!!!'

I only slightly remember that I have to run in a specific direction, otherwise I will die. So, I run, through the corridors as Necromorphs jump out from everywhere. I run down a hall and take a left, remembering that it was the way to safety. A Necromorph falls from a vent behind me. I don't turn around, but keep running.

I go through a door, and take a right. heading down a small hall, and take another right, into yet another small hall. I see the doors that lead to safety in front of me, and I see the surprise waiting for me.

I run for the door, ready for the surprise. Oh god, I was scared out of my mind, but I needed to get to safety before I freak out. I run up to the door, and am jumped by a slasher that had been sitting in a wheelchair by the doors.

He tackled me, and starts to stab me in the shoulder. I struggle to keep him off me, and get my legs under him, kicking him off me, and into the door that closes on him, cutting his head and an arm off.

I was safe. I scramble back from the door, and into the room I am in. I stop, taking deep breaths, trying to calm myself down.

'Okay. I am in Dead Space 2, Hardcore mode. Oh god, I am so fucking terrified right now. The only thing that saved me back there, is the fact that I knew the game. Oh shit, I am going to have to go through this whole game this way, aren't I? Fuck me. I hope the girls are having a better time than me. I wonder if there is any way I can contact them outside the game. I called out.

"Hey, Nicole. I wanna talk for a second." And surprisongly, she came out. It was the nice Nicole, like the intro Nicole.

"What do you want Cameron?" She asked, irritated by being called.

"If I am going to play your game, I have two demands. Small ones at that. Demand one, I get the elite Advanced suit. Demand two, I want the Refurbished plasma cutter. And the elite suit can be like the engineering suit in the beginning. You can, like, put an upgrade for the inventory slots in the store. 10000 credits for two slots. Sound good? Because, I am playing your fucking game, so cut me a small break."

Nicole stared at me, then laughed a little. "Fine. I agree to your two demands, and the ideas you had for the shop. I am guessing you don't want the other suits that you find?" I nod. "Very well, thank you for playing." I nod, and she walks past me.

I slump down the wall, my adrenaline wearing off from the run down the hall. And with the adrenaline wearing off, I could feel why my health was in the red. I could see a little part of my RIG was for health. I had always wondered what Dead Space would be like in first person. I needed to move on, I have to finish the game to leave.

I stayed in the room for another two minutes, and then headed out the door on the other side, after having moved past the hospital gurneys and partitions.

I had to move around a gurney that was parked behind it, and turned down a hallway. At the end, I saw two guards. As I started down the hallway, they saw me. One said my name, Isaac Clarke, and they both started to shoot at me, but one got snatched and pulled into a vent. The other guard started to fire his weapon into the vemt, but gets snatched as well.

I head in that direction, starting to a door that leads to the next area, around some corners and up a ramp. As I get near the doorway, one of the dead guards bodies falls out the vent in front of me. I just take a breath, and move on past it.

I head up the ramp I mentioned and came upon a landing with two doors. The door in front of me was locked, but the one to my left wasn't. I head through it, into an observation room of sorts. I knew the path, Nd jead left, going around the room, and walking over the glass ceilings of the patient cells. Looking down, some of the cells looked disgusting.

I move up the steps at the end of the glass floor into the cells area, and see the recorded video of the scientist from the beginning of the game interrogating the character Nolan Stross. Look up the video on youtube, the author is lazy.

Wait, what did I say? Huh, musta been my imagination.

Anyways, I went through the adjoined hallway to the left, and entered the room beyond. Here, I stopped for a second, ready for what happened.

'God, everything is much more terrifying when you have to truly survive. This went from thriller horror, to survival thriller horror. Lets get past this cutscene.

I move through the small room, and I see a person looking through an observation window. I move towards him.

As I get close, he turns around and grabs me, then holds a knife to my throat. It was the scientist from the beginning. He laughs like a madman. I say my line.

"Come on man."

"Patient four... I remember you. Tiedmann, he said we, all key subjects... where to be eliminated." He starts to giggle maniacally. "Whats one more." I start to speak.

"Listen to me man."
"Will it matter?"
"LISTEN TO ME!"
"WILL IT MATTER!?"

I calm down. I try to think, next line. I remember.

"We can both get out of here. Just... just cut me out of this straightjacket." He gets a serious tone.

"Noone's getting out of here alive." And he pulls his knife from my throat. I panic.

"Don't do it." I say, partially freaking out, knowing he is going to stab me. He does, and I grunt in pain. He starts to but up on me, and I feel it. After a second, he had cut me open. He jerked the knife up one more time, and finished cutting the straight jacket off. I stumbled away a bit. I turn to the scientist.

He speaks. "There is no escaping from what I've done." he giggles again. I put my hand up, saying.

"Hey buddy. Take it easy." He gets serious. He calms down, and he straightens up some. He sounds sane when he speaks again.

"Your RIG is red. It's red." He points to a yellow locker over in a corner. " There's a healthpack and a flashlight in that wall locker over there. You should grab them." I start to walk to the locker, giving him some glances as I move past him. He says again.

"Go ahead. Take it." I open the locker, seeing the gel pack like tubes that are the health kits in the game. "I won't be needing it anymore." I grab the health pack, and inject it into the stab wound on my shoulder, were I had been stabbed by the slasher from the wheelchair. In moments, I could see my cells regrow, as the blue gel substance started to replicate the cells of the surrounding tissue, and create new cells to replace the lost ones.

I actually took a second to think on this. I had watched, among other things on Youtube, Roanoke gaming, and his thoughts on the dead space RIG. He had the theory, that the RIG light, was just the light that indicated how much of the health pack gel you still had. He had then gone on to explain what he thought the gel was. He had theorized it was a cellular growth stimulater, and would stimulate the growth of new cells, to replace lost tissue. Apparently, he was right.

I grab the flashlight, and check it over for a sec, aiming and pulling the trigger to turn it on. I turn to the scientist.

"Isaac. We are all going to burn, for what we did to you." And he then slit his throat. He started to gurgle up his blood, coughing and wheezing up red mist as it went into his lungs and esophagus. He slumped against the observation window, and slid down, chocking. Finally, he crapped out, and died. I almost threw up. I had seen some things, but that was not right.

I moved on to the doorway to the right from where he died. i went down the small hall, and at the end, called the elevator. As I did, I got a call on my RIG. It was face time too. The face of my mysterious savior was revealed. Daina.

She was adjusting something off screen.

'Clarke. Isaac Clarke is that you?' Static took the screen for a sec, white noise taking the sound. I asked her.

"Who are you?" she came into focus again past the static.

'My name is Daina. I'm the one trying to rescue you.'

"Why? What's going on?"

'Your suffering from a unique form of dementia, Isaac. Something you contracted on Aegis VII.' the elevator opened. I stepped inside, and pushed the holo-button to go down.

"How do you know that? How do you know all this about me?" Daina starts to get indignant.

'Your dementia will kill you. But if you can get here, I can treat you and get you to safety.'

"Why should I trust you?"

'Because I'm not the one shooting at you.' The lights to the elevator went out, and I said the next line I needed to say to Daina.

"FUCK!" I shake my head. She looks off screen, pushing more buttons on her end.

'Just follow the route I'm sending you.' And she cuts the RIG link. The elevator opens, unto a dark hallway. I remember that I have to go through a dark room, but I had somewhat forgotten where it was, and the normally open door at the end of the hall wasn't open. I used the waypoint on my RIG, and a glowing blue line went along the floor and into a room to the left down the hall.

'Huh, this is different from the original. The door is usually open at the end of this hall. I wonder what else is different?'

I head towards the waypoint, and bring up my flashlight. And see a dead body on the floor, that twitched.

I walk over and immediately start to stomp it like a boss. My foot doesn't hurt afterwards, as it had been a hardcore stomping, so I was surprised it didn't hurt. After I was sure it wouldn't move, I continue forward, and into the room that had been shown on my waypoint.

I remembered that there is a bunch of desks in the way in the game originally. But when I made my way in this time, I found it to be different. The desks had been thrown against the walls, and their was bodies lying all around on the floor. I was pretty certain this was going to be safe, as in the game, I wasn't ever attacked until the kinesis chamber. However, since this was different, I was worried that I would be attacked. So, I went over to the nearest chair, and picked it up. I then moved through the room, and that was when the Infector came out. It started towards one of the corpses, and picked it up, starting to change it into a slasher. I rush over, and start beating on it, bashing it with the chair. It let go of the body, and tried to fight back, but I eventually bashed it into a pulp. I was covered in blood now.

I took a moment to calm down, and then tossed the chair away, with a good old.

"Fuck you chair!" courtesy of my favorite gamer, RadBrad. Who, I give a small shout out to, for his walkthrough is helping me with most of the dialogue.

There it is again, I said some random ass shit. Must be suffering from Isaac's dementia. Anyway's, this game is different than the actual game. I must be careful.

I move through the room, and out the door at the end. I take a left, and head down the hall, going past wheelchairs and walkers. At the end, I take a right, and then head too the doors on my right again.

Heading through them, I find myself heading into a set of showers. Great, that means I can wash some of the blood off. I walk in, and the shower looks like it was from Silent Hill, but it was the same from the original Dead Space 2. Only, it was darker, and the dripping faucets weren't dripping, with most of them on, steaming up the place just enough to make it a little hazy. I walk through cautiously, and head to the door out. As I get there, I start to get a headache, and my mind get's fuzzy. I see the world start to glow orange-ish, and I see a shadow from behind. I snap out of my haze, and turn around, finding a slasher behind me.

I stumble backwards as it attacks me, and it stabs into the ground. It gets stuck, and I go and punch it as hard as I can, snapping it's head to the left. I then kick it, and the two slasher blades come off in a sickening snap, leaving the blades stuck in the ground, with a little bit of bone on the back of them. The slasher tried one more time to get up, but I went to it's head, and started to stomp it's lights out. It was pulped shortly thereafter.

I took another breather, as I remember the small scene that was supposed to happen, and it didn't involve a living slasher, just a hallucination. I needed to move on. I went over to the maintenance vent, and put my hand on it.

'Welcome, CEC Engineer, Issac Clarke.' It said, as I climb into the vent. I am laying down, and I have to army crawl my way through. I make it to the first corner, and I turn around it, and see the legs to some necromorph in from of me. I crawl towards them, and it scampers away. I crawl after it, and make it to the next turn. I was terrified. This was ten times scarier than the original game. The tunnel was usually lit up with a glow from computer screens and lights. Now, it wasn't, and I was in the dark. I was constantly holding the trigger to the flashlight, and I made progress through.

I came up on a part I knew, and when it was about to happen, I braced myself. Then the vent fell out from under me. It happened suddenly, right as I had relaxed to take a breath. I hit the ground, and the breath was knocked out of me. I layed on the floor, and wheezed as I tried to get air in. I was were I got my kinesis, I remembered. But damn, I need to catch my breath. I finally pulled in a breath, and started to stand up. I got up, and saw a person, dead, hovering in a kinesis field.

I get a RIG call.

'Isaac what happened? Are you alright?'

"Why are you helping me?" I say as I sit up against the wall, facing the floating body.

'If Tiedmann finds you, then more people will die.' I stand up.

"Including me."

'Not if you follow my route.' I looked around, hoping to find if maybe I can use something else to fight with, besides the kinesis.

"I don't like this."

'You don't have to like it. Just hurry before you get locked in.' and the call ended. I couldn't find anything to use as a weapon, so I went to the box to find the kinesis module.

I ripped open the panel that controlled the kinesis field, and reached inside. I felt around for a sec, before finding a box like object. I grabbed a hold of it, and yanked it out. I then attached it to my left wrist. Then, I tested out how to use it.

I lifted my hand, and focused on an object, and gripped. The kinesis module glowed, and the object I focused on flew to within a foot of me. I released my grip, and the object dropped. I picked it up again, and then tried thrusting with my hand, letting go. It launched the object. Alright, not to difficult. Just need to remember that whole process when I throw objects. I then picked up the dead body I had been practicing on, and launched it at the glass walls near me.

They shattered, and the necromorphs that come dropped down. I turned, and picked up a pole, long and straight, in my kinesis, and turned towards the necromorphs. I launched it at one, and impaled him, sending him flying into the wall, were he stuck, limp. I turned and grabbed another pole, and launched it at the second necromorph. He too was sent flying. And then more came. I just kept picking up rods and launching them. After the twelve rods, (I counted) had been launched into all the necromorphs, they stopped coming. I looked around for anymore rods, but they had all been shot into the enemies. I took a second to breath, as a few had come a little to close for comfort, and then walked up to the multiple bodies now lining the walls of the hospital room.

I proceeded to punch every corpse that was hanging, for being a fucking cunt, and trying to kill me. Then, I picked up every piece of money that I got, including a few med-packs. I walked through the bloody hall way, and went to the elevator to the next floor. Getting inside, I found another med-pack. I grabbed it, and went up.

The elevator door opened to a room, the observation deck around the stasis surgery room. I remember that I have a few necromorphs come out and fight me, so I get ready, and then step out. I turn to my left, and make my way over to grab one of the rods that lay on the floor. just as the four necromorphs drop into the room. And instead of taking their time like they usually do, they sprinted at me, coming around the walkways to stab me. I launched the rod into the first one to come near, and he flew into the wall, dead. I then ripped one of his blades off with the kinesis, and used that to launch the next necromorph. I repeated that for the four necromorphs in the room, and then stomped and punched the corpses, getting all the goodies out of them. I was starting to calm down, getting a little used to the fact that there was now more enemies than usual, and they were probably going to be stronger than usual as well.

I moved to the two wall boxes, and opened them, grabbing the credits, or money, out of them. I had roughly four thousand and fifty now. I went around to the end of the room, and head through the doorway into the next corridor. It was pitch black. it usually is lit up, so I new that something might attack. i walked through, over to the crate that was waiting for me, and stomped the crate open. inside was roughly 5000 credits, and then I stomped the dead necromorph, getting another 3000. Then, I moved on, down the narrow, cramped corridors. 'God, I usually am not claustrophobic, but this is making me.

I make it to the necromorph in the chair, and then it jumps me. I am taken to the ground again, but this time, I hold the arms from stabbing me. It tries, then suddenly twitches, and jerks one out of my hands. It slams it into my shoulder, and I yell in pain. i then grab the blade, and punch it in the head. I take the arm in my shoulder, and break it off, before pulling it out, and turning it around, ramming it into the head, down through the skull, and into the body, impaling it. It falls limp on top of me, and I push it off, gasping in pain. I use one of the health-packs I picked up, and the gel starts to numb the area, and regrow the tissue. I sit there, in the wheelchair, as it does so. After about ten minutes, the wound is healed, and I rip off the impaled necros other blade, and carry it with me. At least I have some close combat weapon of some sort.

I move through the door that was five feet away, and the next room is almost like I remember. But instead of bright, and clean, it was bright, and covered in blood and gore, and dead bodies. I could hear a person, screaming for help. I knew he would be on an operating table in the center. So, I do like I usually did, and head around the sides of the room, into the little office like areas around, grabbing anything in them. I picked up plasma cutter ammo, and then moved on to the next little room. I did so for the next three rooms, before seeing the necromorph strapped to a gurney, and swinging it's arms wildly, thrashing around trying to get out. I headed for the center. The door was closed, and inside was clean. I opened the door, and the dude on the table saw me.

"Hey, you, please, get me outa here?!" I walked over to him, and started on the cuffs holding him down.

"Hold on, let me get these off you. Just stay still." He nods, and shuts up. "What is you name?"

"J-j-Jeremy. Jeremy Fitzpatrick. Please, the doctors left me here, I don't wanna die." I get the two arm cuffs off, and he jumps off the table, and runs to the back part of the room. I run up to the surgical control panel.

I start to push the buttons, and look to see that a one of the commands is to bring the tissue laser over to me. I push it, and it starts to move the machine on the ceiling. As the machine brings the laser over to me, and brings the arm down, I pull the cutter off the arm, and attach it to the flashlight. Then, I have the plasma cutter. But it isn't the one I asked for, so I live with it for now. I then turn to the guy, and say.

"Hey, Jeremy. Lets get going. We can make it out, if we stick together." He nods, and follows me out the room. And just like that, I have fucked up her game. I have deviated from the story, and even if he dies, it still won't be the same story. We head out the room. And a necromorph jumps down behind us, and stabs Jeremy in the back, right in the spine. He screams, and falls. The necro doesn't waste a second, and stabs him in the head, then twists, and rips it off. And so ends Jeremy.

I start to shoot the necro, blowing off one of hos limbs, but he dodges my next attack, and gets in closer. I back up, and stumble on a clipboard laying in the bloody hall. It is what saved my life. The monster had swiped at my head, and I wouldn't have been able to block it in time. I shoot the other limb off, and stand up, waiting for the second necromorph. It somes, and I have no trouble killing it.

I look to the body of Jeremy, and kneel next to him.

"Sorry bud. I really wish I could have saved you. Rest in peace."

I then stand and shoot the confined necromorph on the gurney, killing him. I then go around and loot the pinatas, by stomping or punching them. Then I move on, pat the necro in the gurney, to the door behind him.

Past the door, is a small scrub room. The room that doctors scrub up then go and do a surgery. I walk in, and get a call on my RIG.

'Isaac its me. You have to dismember the creatures to stop them.'

"I know, I've had a lot of practice." I say as I head through the small room.

'Just try and stay in one piece.'

I chuckle after she breaks the call. One piece, heh, luffy would be terrified.

I exit the room, into who hall that would have a save station usually. I looked around the hallway, and found something I liked.

It was a break glass in case emergency container, and it held fire ax, with a rubber like material covering the metal handle. I grabbed it, put it in my weapons inventory, and went through the door.

I was in a waiting room. It was open, and not as bright as the game, with a few more lights broken out. I moved in, and looked behind the desk to the right. I didn't find anything, so I moved on. The hall to the left had collapsed, and the area was on fire. I moved to the right, using the waypoint to show me where to go. I had found that to use it, I just hold my hand out and point it down, and the light would come on, pointing the way.

I walk down the right hall, and the fire sprinklers explode violently. I duck into an open recovery room, and grab the three thousand credits in there. Then, I turn and wait for the necromorphs to come. They drop from the vents, and start to run for me. I hold my ground, and when they get closer, I unleash my cutter upon them. They fall quickly, and I recover the loot from the corpses. I use my located again, and it tells me to go left, into a door. So, like any true gamer, I go right.

I look around the new lobby area, and see a wall box behind the desk. I open, and grab the credits. I then search some more, finding some ammo, and a health pack. I move towards the door, and remember something I usually did when I would play the game. I walked over to another collapsed and on fire area, and used my kinesis, focusing behind the fire and collapse. I pick up a box, and the kinesis brings it over for me to stomp. I grab the ammo, and move on.

The waypoint room was small, and had wall lockers all over. I decided to loot them ,and busted them open. Inside one, I found someone's lunch, so I sat for a second to eat it. Then, I moved to the next door. Inside the locker room here was some dead bodies. One of thrm, a soldier, had an audio recording playing. It was talking about him shooting the limbs off. I stomped the body, grabbed the candy, and moved on.

It was another waiting area. I ran around, exploring. I looked behind one of the desks, and had a text log, and a power node. The power node was about the size of a quarter. I used the locater, and headed towards the door it pointed to.

As I opened the door, I saw a man calling for me, saying to follow him. I didn't take the time to listen, and started to run, hoping to get to the security door before it closed. I ran down a couple ramps, and ran to the door, but it was already closed. I turned around, and called up Daina.

"Daina, your fucking route didn't work! See if you can find another route. I'm gonna kill any necromorphs that show up."

'I told you to hurry! How did you miss it?'

"Was a little fucking busy not dying, now just get me a route, for fucks sake!" I yell. I hear her huff on the other end of the RIG call, then it cut's off. Meanwhile, the necromorphs that drop into the room come out, but this time, they don't only have four. It was about ten dismembered bodies later, that the alarm that had been blaring in my ears, which I hadn't really noticed before, as I had been slightly worried about not slipping, tripping, and/or dying by unorthodox means, that I hadn't taken the time to notice the BRIGHT FLASHING RED LIGHTS, AND THE FUCKING ALARM! God, no wonder I was a little tense. Anyway, the ten necromorphs that had come had died, and I had mostly run out of ammo for my gun. So, I switched to my ax.

Daina called again.

'Alright, I got you another route. Uploading it to your RIG. Get moving, before Tiedmann finds you.'

I look at the desk to the area I am in, and hop it, seeing as the two doors to the side are locked. I grab the power node and text log, and then move on, through the adjoining door behind it.

I grip my ax tighter as the door opens, into a dark lit hall. I go through, and the door closes. I search around a little, finding a little ammo for my cutter, and move on through the door to the stasis bed triage room. I was about to get the stasis, and meet the only Twitcher ever found in Dead Space 2. At least by me. I switch my weapon back to the cutter, and enter.

When I do, I turn right, and enter the area proper. Multiple triage beds are scattered around the area, all containing a blue glow, and what looks like a Stargate portal at the back of them. I walk over to the electrical box, used to control all the stasis beds, and rip off the panel.

Now, in the game, this is the first hack panel. For me, in first person, I don't know what I am looking for, so I take a second to look up inside the panel box. Inside, up near the top, I could see three dial like fuses, so, I grabbed the first one, and started to spin it. As I spun it, I looked at the little screen near my head. When the dial light was blue, I pushed it like a button, and it plashed green. I moved on, doing it two more times, and the little bar that was the reset never got to red, though it was close. After the dial fuses were finished, the Twitcher fell out the vents, and then got stasised by the field in the center of the room. As that happened, a small device thing landed in my hand, while they were still in the panel. I pulled it out, and put it on. Then, in a split second of panic, as the Twitcher was coming back to speed, I pointed at it, and lightly gripped my hand.

The stasis bolt, that is what I will call it, came out, and struck the Twitcher, slowing it again. I immediately started to shoot it's limbs off. It was over in moments. I let out a breath I had for some reason held, and rested by one of the beds for a moment. After calming down over the second fastest enemy in Dead Space, I walked over to a pillar in the center of the room, that had door controls on it for the door out. I pushed the open button, and then, before walking over to the door, stasised it so it wouldn't move when the scanner came on, and wouldn't let me through. Then, I left the room. The next hallway had one door, so I stopped to grab the ammo, and then opened it.

To see someone groaning, and melting on the floor, coming out a door farther down the hall. I switched to my ax, knowing the enemy, and moved forward, stopping to kill the unfortunate soul who was still partially alive. Then, I moved into the morgue like room, and rushed at the first Puker. As I raised my ax, it split open slightly, and a hum came from it. I swung it at the Puker, and cleaved him in two, from shoulder to waist. I turned, and rushed the second Puker in the room, and chopped off an arm, and then cleaved his legs off. He fell, and his acid puke got on him, and started to eat him away, killing him for me. I looked at the ax, and I saw it was a vibro ax. I only saw stuff like them, a pick and a saw, but it made sense to have the ax be one, seeing as they were used to get through wood doors, and most here were metal, which a vibro ax could cut through.

I ran around the room, stomping the two necro corpses, and then pillaging the wall boxes, and grabbing the power node in the room. I walk out the door at the far side of the room to which I entered, and took a right in the hall to get to the elevator, which I called.

I entered the elevator, and pushed the holo-button to go down. The doors closed, and it started to move. About fifteen seconds later, the lights went out. I looked to the corner of the car, and saw her.

"You aren't playing my game correctly Isaac. Your supposed to play like the original game." I chuckle.

"Your the one who made it different when you put me in here, in first person, and had me try and hack something. When you put me in here, the entire game had been thrown off. I could have told Daina to fuck off, but I didn't. You wanna know why? Because I am not stupid. I know a certain number of events have to happen, for me to escape. So your game you made, is going to be played my way. Got it, bitch demon?" She gets angry, and screams at me, giving me a massive headache.

When I come to my senses, the elevator slows down, and opens. I get out. It was the baby area of the hospital. I forgot the real name, but I saw the balloons, the strollers, the flowers, everything that would be here. Including a fire. Wait, that wasn't here last time. Oh well. I walk up to the balloons, and pop them all with the ax. I then search around, and gather the power node, text log, and money nearby. Then, I move towards the hall on the right from the elevator.

I switch to my cutter, as I remember the room I am about to enter. Though, I have a thing in mind for how to avoid it. The room I was going in to was the critical needs patient room. Inside, there was two oxygen canisters by the breakable window, and the fire. So, when i opened the door, I quickly used my kinesis to pull the cans over to me, as fast as possible, to get them away from the fire. I got them, and the crisis was avoided. I then moved into the room, switched to the ax, and took out the necromorph that dropped in.

I moved through the door on the left of the entrance I came in, and into the small maintenance like area behind it. I walked through, and to the doorway into the room where I would 'GET MY SUPER SUIT.' I hope someone gets the reference. I stand there, and look. And see something that scares most player when they first play. Laying on the ground, was a necromorph. Now there is a reason I didn't add corpse. Because this isn't dead. I walk up to it, and I slam my ax into it's body, and it tries to get up. I pin the living jumpscare, and pull my ax out, and swing it again, cleaving it in half. I then pillage the body, and move behind it to the power node box, retrieving said node.

And then, I move to the store. I move to it, and it opens up as I get really close. I take a look at what is for sale first, and I see that the agreed upon items are in it. In fact, I see six items. The suit I asked for, power nodes, small health packs, plasma cutter ammo, the two inventory slot upgrade, and the Refurbished Plasma Cutter. The suit and Cutter are like the game, and don't cost money. I get the gun first, and sell the old cutter. It doesn't appear in the store, to buy later, but in the safe. I then buy some ammo, before getting the suit. After I purchase the suit, I get ready to step in to the kiosk.

I step in, and place my feet into the designated slots, where they clamp down on top. I had read some Dead Space stuff one time, and it had a picture of the suit store, and it told you proper procedure when getting suited up. So, I knew how to do it, but it was very foggy. I knew to not move, and to close my eyes. I push my legs back, and the clasps behind them grab hold. I then put my arms to the sides, and the clasps there take hold. I then put my back against, before leaning back, and closing my eyes.

The door closed, I could hear it. I heard the machine start up, and the suit started to be put on. It started with the boots, and I could feel them be put on. I relaxed as best I could, and held my hands out limp, and the suit went on to my legs. I sucked in, as it had talked about needing to do so when it got to the chest for some reason, and the suit chest area was put on. The waistline, I remembered, could be adjusted, but it was fine as it was, and felt nice and tight, while loose enough to bend. Then, I felt the helmet coming on. I kept my head held up, and back, as the helmet was placed. Then, when it was, the folding mechanism activated, and it folded up. Finally, the gloves. They went on, and were sealed to the suit. After that, the door opened, and the clamps released me. I stepped out, and went through a similar range of motion Isaac usually does, rolling my shoulders, and checking the flaps and other pieces of my suit. Then, I activated the helmet, and it came out and formed up into the helmet. It was weird, seeing out the helmet. It had the slots, but I couldn't see out them. Instead, it had a camera on the forehead, that displayed a live feed to my retinas. It literally beamed everything I saw onto the back of my eyeballs, to be picked up by my brain, and then converted into an actual picture that could be registered. I would have nerded out further, if it wasn't for the fact I had to finish the game, and get home. So with that in mind, I bot two inventory slot upgrades from the store, and left it be. I was ready to move on.

I had a boss to go fight.

Author's Note

So guys, this is the next little arc I had an idea for. After this arc is finished, I have a very cool arc idea, one that I have already partially set up for already. I think you guys will love the next arc, but in the meantime, while I get some of it's details ready, I am going to right my Dead Space 2 arc. It won't be original Dead Space 2, as you already saw, and as I said to "Nicole" for lack of a better name for the demon that has trapped me. And yes, it is a demon that has me trapped, not some for fun thing. It seriously thinks I will die. I might, but you will have to see. Also, I am going to slightly spoil something for you, I am going to have it be a pistol only type challenge. It is a hardcore, pistol only challenge run. I have the vibro ax, but that is the only other weapon. The four things left in the store, are the only things I get. I can find the stasis pack and other health pack schematics, but the four store items are the only things I get. I had to give my own idea for how you see out the suit for this story though, so don't go criticizing me for it being bad, it was the most logical option. Anyways, It is late right now as I finish this, so I am going to bed.

Have a Jivin day!

Boss Fight

I was ready to go. I was stocked on ammo, so I wouldn't run out soon, but I was going to have to be careful. I couldn't just use it all in one go. I walked to the door to the right of the store, and opened it, decompressing the room I was in, into the vacuum of space. I exit the room, and see the power node that is floating out at the edge of the kinesis range. I grab it, and pocket it.

Then, I move through the destroyed part of the space station. The name of the station is the Sprawl, and it is in orbit around Saturn. I forgot to mention that earlier.

Gods, why does my thought process keep saying things like this. I might have to get that checked out when I get out of here. Anyways, I need to move on.

I move through the open corridor, and make it to the door to the boss room. Opening it, I make my way inside, and the door closes behind me, and the room pressurizes.

And then the boss comes out right away. At the edge of the room, was a damaged tram car of some sort, and the Tripod climbs up on top of it, before leaping off onto the floor and roaring at me. It leaps towards me by the door, and I dodge roll to the best of my abilities out of the way. And then run, while thinking. Fucking bitch demon put the boss to come out earlier! Fucking thing should have come out when I made it to the center of the room, not when the room pressurized! FUCK!!!

I ran around the edge of the room, away from the Tripod, and got behind one of the pillars that was scattered around the room. Then I remembered, the Tripod easily broke these, when it jumps. And then the pillar broke under the weight of the Tripos hitting it, and I was knocked to the floor. I flip myself over, and look up, seeing the Tripod hasn't quite made it to me yet, so I scramble to my feet. Then, out of instinct, I reach out, and grab at one of the pillar pieces lying on the floor with my kinesis, and fling it at the Tripod, smacking it in the face. It roared, and stumbled. And I started to shoot it's elbow joints, the yellow glowing flesh being the weak point to kill the monster. The left elbow was starting to look frayed, the dead body that made it up being mostly sinew after the few shots I put into it, when I had to dodge a swipe sent at me by it's right arm. I dodged it well enough, and fired a stasis at it, slowing it down for a few seconds, while I continued to hit the left elbow, severing it.

The Tripod stumbles, and roars as it starts to crawl at me with one arm. It brings out a proboscis like tentacle from it's mouth, with a glowing pustule on it, and uses it to swipe at me. I backpedal, and run into a wall. The Tripod closes the distance with me, and hits me, hard, sending me flying a little ways across the room. As I shake off the blow, and stand up, I look at the little indicator on my chest screen, and see I am in the yellow for health. I run away, as the Tripod comes near, reloading for the fifth time since I started to fight it. I run towards one of the doors along the back of the room from where the Tripod entered, and see something I had forgotten. It was a stasis recharge station.

I run to it, and activate it. I stay for a second, waiting for it to charge my stasis meter, and then run on, as the Tripod had gotten to close for comfort. After I got a few yards away, I turned around again, grabbed another piece of pillar, and slammed the Tripod over the head with it. But I didn't drop the piece after, but kept slamming it in the face with the piece of metal. After the seventh shot, the Tripod was getting very bloodied, and I slammed the piece down once more, letting go, before starting to shoot the right elbow, the boss being so stunned, it just sat there, not moving while I did so. Though, it shook it off quickly, as it started to roar again, and charged me faster than ever before. I dodged out the way of the charge, and moved to the side, and stasised it again. Then, I moved behind it, and continued once again to fire on the right elbow. After three shots, the elbow severed, and the Tripod started to speed up, screeching and thrashing around as it died.

After a second, it was still. And then I shot it again, cause double-tap, and it reared up, screeching one more time, and then died officially. I moved over to the giant corpse, and kinesised another piece of pillar over to me, and slammed it into the body with as much force as I could get behind it. The body exploded in a shower of blood and guts, and covered the area. As the rain fell, a ruby semiconductor fell with it, right in front of me. I picked it up, and started to move on.

"Daina? I'm out of the hospital."

'Okay, the tram station is just beyond the apartment blocks. You need to get moving.'

"Fine, I'll be there shortly." Not. I know I am going to have to go half way around the Sprawl practically before I finally reach her. But still, this is going to take time. So, I should get moving. I head out the exit, and moved into the hallway that went down a ramp, the lights turning on and flickering as I moved through. I walked around the U to the right, and went down the next ramp to the door out.

It led to a room, that must have been for some sort of maintenance, most likely the elevators, as I could see an elevator shaft with a broken elevator at the bottom. I moved around the room, collecting the money in the room, and headed through to the kinesis panel I had to remove. I grab the panel with my kinesis, and remove it, turning around and firing it away behind me. I then move to the vent access, and open it, crawling inside. I move on through, around the corner to the right, and out the vent exit on the other side, into the janitor's closet. Then, I was on Chapter 2 of the game.

I saw the store, and moved to it, activating it. I then went in to the store area, to hopefully buy a second gun. But when I opened the store, I didn't see the line gun, the next gun you could buy. I bought some ammo, and a power node, and then exited the store. Then, I called out.

"Nicole, the fuck did you do to the guns?" 'Nicole', came out.

"You aren't playing the game right, so you don't get anymore weapons. You have all the weapons you can use right now. But, you can still find the schematics for the health packs, and the stasis pack. Also, you forgot to ask for it, but I gave your suit the max level of armor. I shouldn't have, since you aren't playing the game as it was supposed to be, but I am fair. And, you were right, it was changed when I brought you in. So, the rules have changed. The game will be played your way, but it will be hardcore difficulty still. Go ahead and say what you want, to any of the characters, and do whatever, but know, that I will be trying to kill you." I nod.

"I wouldn't have it any other way." She nods, then leaves. I sigh. Well, guess I should stock up on ammo and health. I'm going to be needing them.

Author's Note

Hey, short chapter. I like to think that the demon that pulled me in actually is semi rational, and he likes to be fair. You will see why I have made it this way later. Anyways, it's 3:05, so I am going to bed. Night yall's.

Have a Jivin day!

End of the Game

Chapter 2. I needed to get through the apartment area.

In the janitor closet I was in, was a power node bench. An upgrade bench. I move over to it, and place my weapon on it as it folds out. The display screen shows upgrade spots for my RIG, stasis, and gun. I choose my RIG, and put a couple of nodes into the first two things, HP and air. The air was for space walks. HP is obvious.

Then, I chose the plasma cutter. Once I did, I put a power node in the damage and capacity node points. Then, I exited the bench. I made my way back to the store, and bought some ammo and a few health packs, then exit the closet.

Making my way into the glass viewport hallway, I switch to my ax, to conserve ammo. I see the moving side walk to the right as I turn left out the door, and the store fronts to the left of me. I remember a jumpscare around here, and make my way to the side walk. I see beside it is a few credits, so I grab them and then activate the sidewalk. Like I remember, the necromorph that was playing dead jumps up. And starts to run at me. As he gets close, I swing my ax as if to chop wood, and cleave him down the middle.

Then, I hear some more necros come out of vents, and turn to face off against them. Pull out my cutter, and start to shoot at a few as they charge closer, and one or two go down. Move down the corridor, and make it to the door to the apartments. I see the power node room, and move to get inside, placing a power node into the slot, and opening the door. I then just grab everything, and move to the apartment door. I activate it, and grip my ax tighter, ready for the necromorphs.

As the door opens, I hear people screaming, and I see at the end of the hall, a lady is getting killed by a necromorph. After it has killed her, it sees me, and charges. I swing like I am cutting wood again, but it dodges left, and then jumps on me. I fall back to the floor, and keep the ax between us, trying to not get stabbed.

The Slasher keeps trying to stab me with it's arm baldes, but I barely hold it back. I am able to get a leg between us, and shove it of, and scramble to my feet, backing off and swinging my ax as I retreat. I cut off one of its blades, and it roars, then tears back to stab me, and I cut it in half. The upper torso falls to the floor, and it doesn't move again. I move into the area, and towards the elevator.

Turning the corner at the body of the dead lady, I reach the elevator. Getting in, I see that I can only stop on the fourth floor. I push the button, and the elevator starts to move. Though, after a few seconds, the elevator power goes out, and it stops. After a second, I hear pounding on the outside of the doors, and then a few seconds later, they open.

I reach down, and pull the struggling man into the car, him yelling and crying the whole time. We barely make it, but he gets in the car just as a necromorph comes to collect the guy. Now, I remember from the original game, there was a contest to create a dismemberment held before the game was made. The winner would have the dismemberment put in the game, and they would be made into an NPC that would be killed. This was that man. The doors close, and the elevator continues.

"Hey, you good? What's your name?" I ask.

"Dan Emmerson. Yours?" He replies.

"Isaac Clarke. CEC Engineer. Where you heading?"

"I was heading to my workplace in the farming sector. My wife works over there, and she called me when this started and told me she was going to hide, and where. I was going to rescue her, and get off the Sprawl. Can you help me?" I nod.

"Yeah. Yeah I can. But, when I tell you to hide or something, you do, and don't come out, and stay hidden until I tell you its okay. Also, when we get out this elevator, I am going to point a direction to you, and you go and stand over there. Trust me, it is for your benefit." He nods, not questioning me. I nod back, and the elevator opens to the fourth floor.

I point over in front to the left, by some doors, and Dan runs over there. I then get a call on my RIG.

'Isaac! Isaac! Over here!'
"Isaac! Isaac! Over here!"

I look to where I here the voice coming, and back away from the railing that drops to the center courtyard like area. He starts to speak into the RIG.

"Nolan, the fuck you want?" I say. He doesn't even notice I cussed him out.

'It's the drugs, Isaac. They gave us drugs to make us forget, But it's all coming back...' I can see him get a horrified expression on his face.

"I know. Go, I got whatever is coming." He points, and then cuts the call, running off. Just as the Leapers come over the rail. I pull out my ax, and he jumps me, tackling me.

While I am lying on the ground, the Leaper snapping at my face, I blocking it with the ax. I manage to throw it off, and stand up, as the Leaper tries to run. I grab it's tail, and drag it towards me, saying.

"GET OVER HERE!!!"

I then bring the tail tip over my shoulder, and start to stomp on it's head. After two stomps, the head is crushed. I pick up the Leaper, and toss it a little away from me. Then, while it is disoriented, I bring my ax around, and cut off one arm, and swing again to cut off the tail. The Leaper dies.

And thus, I performed the Meat Cello, the dismemberment that Dan Emmerson created for Dead Space 2.

I looked at Dan, and he nodded, coming out of his hiding area. We move towards the end of the hall, and I tell him to move away from the door. He does, and I open it, to see two people, one male, one female. The female is screaming, trying to go back to her apartment, and the male is telling her they need to go, dragging her away. And then, right in front of me, a necromorph bursts out of one of the door, and jumps at me. I swing my ax, and cleave him from shoulder to hip. He gurgles, then dies. I move forward, towards the door that the lady was trying to get to, and move in, towards the open bathroom.

A Puker comes crawling out, it's lower half missing. It starts to build up some puke, to hurl at me, but I pull out my cutter, and put it out of it's misery. I stomp the corpse, grab the loot, and turn around. And further away, out the room, a slasher drops down. I aim, and start to shoot it, cutting off the limbs quickly. I sigh, releasing some pent up tension, and move to collect Dan from his hiding spot. We both then move on.

Into a laundry room.

With something crying out inside one of the washers.

I ignore it, and tell Dan to as well, but I do go and grab the money beside it. I then tell Dan, to hide back behind one of them. I help him move it so he can get behind it, and then, I move towards the door, after having switched to my ax. I move to the door to leave, but suddenly, it shorts out. The power goes out, the lights turn off, and I prepare. Then, the first slasher drops in, and I start to swing and cut, getting blood all over, and the leapers come in, trying to tackle me. I smack them out the air, and cleave limbs from them. After ten minutes, the power comes on, and I am in the red. I am bloody, cut, and in pain, but I stand over the bodies of the necromorphs that had attacked. In the game, it was about ten that attacked. I believe it was twenty for this attack.

I stood panting. Then I called Dan to come out. We moved through the door, and into an area of the central courtyard. The door to the right was the direction we needed to go, so we went through it, into some more apartments.

I grabbed whatever loot was there, and then we moved to the elevator down, as it was the direction to go.

We get in the elevator, and head down. We are silent, not talking, each of us in our own thoughts.

I was thinking of home. And how, when I get back, I am taking a bath. And giving the girls some love. And we're was Satan, she was home when I started this, so where is she? The elevator opened, and we stepped out. I hand Dan my cutter, and we go forward.

I used into an open door for an apartment, and into the bathroom shower, to get most of the blood off me, and we move on. As we move to the door, and get close, a necromorph bursts out of the door to our right. It lands in front of us, and I cut into it, slicing an arm off. Dan shoots the other arm off, and we move on through the door.

The hall beyond was filled with luggage, and dark as hell. I had Dan give me the cutter back, and we moved into the room. I heard a vent break, and heard a Leaper start to run. I waited, Nd it came around the corner, and charged at us. I quickly blew it to pieces. We head forward.

We get to the end of the hall, and are at the door to move forward, when we hear a whining scream. I remember the necro that makes the noise. The burster. It has a giant sac of pus like crap on its right arm, and it explodes when it gets close to you by slamming it on the ground. I turn, and shoot down the hall at the necro coming for us. I hit the pus sac, just as a few slanders decided to drop down near it, and it explodes, killing all of them. I turn, as I heard another coming out of a vent closer to me, and shoot the sac, exploding it. I do it for about three more, and then the necromorphs stop coming. I move back to the door, and Dan and I move through.

Into a part that I can't do. At least, with Dan. It was the train part. I move forward, not betraying the fact I might have to leave him behind, or he might die. As I go through, I get a headache, but I keep moving, seeing the dementia induced hallucinations come in. I see the TV screens around me start to flicker with Nicoles face, as she speaks.

'You know what. I will be fair, and get rid of the flying through the air part. But, it will still crash. I want to see what you will do with that.' I continue forward, up the ramp into the waiting area for the tram, and see her sitting on the back of one of the benches. She looks at me, and I nod, agreeing to her terms for the game. She nods back, and flickers out, letting the word return to normal.

Just as a flaming train goes screaming across behind where she had been sitting, blasting me and Dan with hot air. We stagger back, and then look at each other, before I point to the train still in the station.

"So, here is the kicker Dan. You and me, are going to board that train. Then, when we do, we head to the back, hack the train, and then it will start to move. How much do you wanna bet that a lot of necromorphs are going to attack us? Because they will. Then, the train will crash. So, I recommend looking around for a helmet or something, cause it is going to hurt. Also, here is the ax." He looks at me.

"How the fuck do you know this?" I sigh.

"Look Dan, I am not actually from here. Isaac Clarke, is. I have, by way of the stupid FUCKING marker, here on this station, taken over Isaac's body. My real name, is Cameron Ruff. I have taken Isaac Clarke over, to help him escape. Now, how I know that the train will crash, and will be overrun by a butt load of necromorphs will attack, is because where I am from, this isn't actually real. It is part of a video game, the name of which doesn't actually matter. I happen to know, that you, where supposed to die when I saw you. I remember the moment, and you getting stabbed in the back by a slasher, and dragged away. Also, the cool thing is, you know how I stomped on the head of that necromorph that tackled me not moments after you and I got off the elevator. That was a thing that you had made, my worlds equivalent of you. He made that dismemberment up, and one the contest to be killed in this game. Now, I am playing the worlds worst/best video game, because a demon and the marker, decided to have some fun. But, I changed the rules on them, so they are pretty pissed at me. So, that is how I know most of what is going to happen, and why I have you hide at certain points. Understand?" He stands there, looking at me like i am some kind of freak.

"Dan, I need you to understand, I want to help you. That is why I made sure you didn't die. I am trying to get to the next store, to give you a gun, and maybe a suit, and then you can be on your way to your wife, and get off this ship. So, I need you to follow me for a little longer, okay?" He shakes, and then nods.

"You seriously aren't from here? And this is a video game?" I nod, and then say.

"We need to move. The longer we stand here, the more likely we are to get attacked by necromorphs. By the way, dismember them. It's the only way to kill them." He nods, and we move towards the train. I turn back, and say one more thing.

"Hey, I want you to go for the little flying thing that will appear, okay. I'll take the slasher." He nods, and raises the ax. As we approach the train, an Infector comes into view, behind the closed door, and infects a body. After it has transformed, the door opens, and me and Dan attack the two abominations. He swings the ax into the Infector, and splits it's remaining bit of spine, then swings it like a golf club, and slices it in two. I cut the arms off the slasher, and it dropped to the ground. We enter the train.

Heading to the back, we encounter no more enemies. I make it to the panel to start the train, and rip it off, reaching up inside, feeling for the fuses. I find them, and turn the first one until it is blue. I continue with the other two, and the reset bar didn't even drop into the white. I was always good with those hacks.

The train started, and I pointed to the right, facing away from the panel on the back of the train.

Two seconds later, a puker busted the window, and I shot it in the face, making it lose its hold, and falling out the window.

After that, more necromorphs bust into the train car, and I shot most of them down, and Dan would get the stagglers. Seven necro later, and we moved towards the next car. Entering the next car, we repeated the process, blasting our way through three more train cars. Dan HAD managed to find at least a helmet, and had put it on. The car lurched, and I tell Dan.

"Get ready!" And the train lurches forward, making us fall over. Then, the train tilts, and we start sliding, passing necromorphs as we slide down.and see the end, an open door that leads to a small drop.

We slide out the door, but my foot had got caught on a cable, and I am jerked to a stop, upside down and hanging. Dan fell and knocked his head, and was out cold. I knew what would happen, so I aimed as best I could, and the necromorphs came. Slashers, a few Pukers, and two three Bursters came crawling at us, and I was able to kill them all, though Dan had almost been killed by a burster. Dan started to wake up, as we heard roaring coming from in the train.

I looked up, and a Brute appeared in the door above me. It roared, and slammed the floor. I stasised it, and shot at its left shoulder, aiming for yellow flesh. After five shots, the arm burst, making the brute roar. It slammed the floor one more time, and caused me to fall into the ground below me. Dan started to help me up, when a suitcase fell and hit my shoulder. We looked up, at the train starting to come down. I scrambled up, and we started to run from it.

It came crashing to the ground, and started to explode. Then, a violent boom was let off, and the train exploded in a ball of fire, throwing us off our feet. We stood up, and looked at the damage. I sighed, and gave Daina a call on my RIG.

"Daina, I need a new route."

'What happened? I thought we lost you?'

"I lost my train of thought. It got derailed." Dan laughs maniacally at the pun, and Daina just sighs.

'Fine, I'll get you another route. Just keep moving, Tiedmann is still looking for you.'

"Okay. Isaac out." After I hang up, I look at Dan.

"You okay? Sounding a bit crazed there." He nods.

"Yeah, just needed a good laugh is all. It felt good to laugh like that. I swear, I am okay." I nod, then say.

"Sit here for a sec. I'm gonna look around for some ammo or health pack's." I then move around the warehouse area we got dropped in, and find more ammo, some health pack's, and a power node over in a corner. I went back Dan, and we both moved on up the ramp and out of the warehouse.

Dan kept the ax, and I held the cutter. We moved into a maintenance tunnel, and went down the hall. We could see a shadow on the wall, one that looked like a child. As we got closer, we heard a shriek, and the shadow disppeared. We went around the corner, ready for monsters, and I saw some bodies lying on the floor. I raised my cutter, and shot the "dead" necromorph trying to ambush us. His leg was gone after the first shot, and Dan cuts off an arm and leg with the ax. We move up the ramp to the left of the necro, and up the ramp after that.

We exited to a spot I remember, and I groan. Dan looks at me, and I explain.

"The Pack. A group of necromorph children that run around in a pack. I am going to need the ax." He nods, and gives it to me. "Now, when I say run, run." He nods.

We look around the corner, and I say.

"RUN!" And we take off to the left of the door. We hear the shrieks of the Pack as we sprint for the store over there. I make him stand behind me, as I brandish the ax.

As the first child comes near, I swing the ax at it, and it passes through the child at the waist. It goes so smooth, I even hit the child behind it. I keep swinung, and the Pack keeps falling. But they keep coming. Dan has grabbed a nearby metal pole, about the size of a baseball bat, and started to swing at children running at him.

Out of the corner of my eye, I see a slasher fall from the vents. It gets up, and start to run at us. But before it really gets anywhere, it up and collapses, having some sort of seizure.

I don't look again, and keep.killing the pack. After what might have been the thousandth pack member, but was probably the hundredth, the Pack was no more, and we started to loot the bodies. As I was moving through, I saw one of the bodies start to get up. Slowly, not trying to ambush me. I pull out the plasma cutter, and aim it at the necro.

And then, it turns to look at me. The creature is small, a white faceplate with no eyes, two small horn like protrusions from its faceplate, and looks like a little girl. I lower my weapon, and say.

"Fuck Lucy, I just about shot you. Come here you little demon." And I give my daughter a hug. She looks up at me and says.

"I am here to get you out daddy. This demon is weak. It can't hold you from me. Can we go?"

I nod, saying.

"Yeah, just give me a sec. I need to do something. NICOLE!!!" The demon comes out. I hold up a finger, and she nods. I then walk over to the store, and get the gun out of my safe, and find the engineer suit in the store. I give the gun to Dan, and have him step into get the suit. After he is done, I say.

"You k ow your way to agriculture from here?" He nods.

"Thanks for the help. I wouldn't have made it without you." I nod.

"Well, you need to go find your wife. Remember, go for the limbs. That's the way to kill them." He nods, then takes off. I turn to Nicole, and say.

"You know, if it wasn't for the fact that you pulled me in here against my will, I would have been fine playing this game like this. But, I am going, and then you are going to be purged from my XBox. So, bye bye." I turn to Satan. She goes to a door. And then Nicole speaks.

"Wait, please don't make me leave? I don't have anywhere to go. I was forced out of tartarus, and they won't let me back in. Please, I don't want to leave." I look at her, and sigh.

"Fine. But don't ever do this again, unless I ask, got it? Otherwise, you will be going." She nods.

"I wasn't even going to keep you long. I just wanted someone to play with me. Will you come back?" I nod.

"I already said I would. Now, Satan, let's go home." She nods happily, taking my hand and pulling me towards a door nearby. She opens it and walks through, and I follow close behind.

As I step through the door, I flew out of my tv onto my couch. I then proceeded to fall off it, and crash onto the floor. I groggily get up, and look around. The house was just as I left it. I realized I was still a bit heavy, and looked down. I saw that I was still wearing the elite Advanced suit. I looked at the inventory, and I saw that I still had the plasma cutter, ammo, and the ax. I pull out the ax, and look at it. Then, I hand it to Satan.

"Here, have an ax." She takes it, and looks at it happily. She hugs me.

"Thank you daddy." then she skips off to her room to put it away. I take off the suit, and store it in my hammerspace, then head to the bathroom.

I really need a shower.

The next day, the girls returned home. It was around six in the afternoon, and they all just bust through my door, and collapsed in the living room. They all looked unhappy, but still happy.

"Well, what happened to you six?" They collectively groaned, and Rarity says.

"We went to the village, and then we had our cutiemarks stripped from us. We were then detained for almost twenty four hours, and then, we had to fight a unicorn on par with Twilight. All with no food or water,very little sleep, and no bath." I nod.

"Well, I got sucked into my favorite video game, and had to shoot my way through zombies, and the last enemy I faced was about a hundred fucking kid zombies. Also, I was suffering from a killer dead girlfriend, who constantly made me hallucinate. And the dead girlfriend was a part of the games story, not an actual person. I had to do most of that while low on ammo, very little health, and at one point, no arms. Because straight jacket." The girls looked at me. Rainbow Dash was the first to talk again.

"That is fucking bullshit. No way that actually happened." The tv turns on by itself, Nicole's face appearing.

'It is true. I pulled him into a game, and attacked him.' she then disappears.

"And that was the demon that pulled me in. But hey, we all are okay, and we got to come home and rest, right?"

Just then, the doorbell rang. I looked to the door, and then the girls, before going downstairs and answering it. Standing outside is Faust, and she looks sad.

"Cameron, your mother has passed away."

Author's Note

Hey guys, this is the end of the game. I might come back to the game demon, but not now. Now is time for the arc I was talking about, that I have already set up to happen. You all are probably going to like this arc a lot, but that is my opinion. Well, time to start writing it.

Have a Jivin day!

Something is Wrong

I woke up around midnight. It was dark out, and the moon was covered in clouds. I could barely see, even with my enhanced vision thanks to being a Howler. I could smell something, and it smelt off. It smelt familiar though. It took me a minute to figure out the smell.

A demon was nearby.

I could hear movement outside the hotel room, and so I made sure to wake up the girls in my room. After Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy had woke up, and I had explained the situation to them, Applejack moved to the connected bedroom, to wake up the others.

I wished I had a gun right now, but I didn't.

As if God had heard my wish, (but was most likely Faust), a gun materialized on the bed. I went over to it, and it was an oversized revolver with a small blue rose engraved and painted on to it.

"Fucking Blue Rose, Devil May Cry 4 and 5. Nero's gun." I pink it up, and the ammo that appeared next to it as well. Then, all hell broke loose.

Somebody threw a grenade in the window, and I saw it.

I quickly grab Rarity and Fluttershy, and shield them with my body as best I could.

"COVER YOUR EARS!!!" And it explodes, sending shrapnel into my back, and the resounding boom deafening me and the girls. I was thrown into the girls, knocking us over, and my back was seared and filled with shrapnel. I felt my healing powers kicking it into overtime, as my back already started to get stitched up. I wanted to keep the scar though, for stories.

Rainbow came into the room to check on us, and saw the two girls screaming, and me lying in a pool of blood. She rushed to me.

"Cameron, the fuck is happening? Are you okay?" I nod, then point to the two screamers.

"Shut them up. They will give away that we are still alive, and that the grenade didn't kill us. Fuck that blast hurt!" I say, slowly getting up, and noticing that my shirt is now totaled. I just rip it off, and grab the gun, checking if it was loaded. It was.

"Rainbow, get the girls, and get everything that isn't destroyed packed. I am going to figure out what is happening." She nods, and takes Rarity and Fluttershy to the next room. I get ready, and then head out the door.

As soon as I take a step out, I see people screaming and running around, trying to figure out what is happening. I look around past them, and see a bunch of dudes with guns coming up the stairs. They look to be SWAT almost, and I don't know where they are going. But, I did have an idea of who they are hunting. I looked around more, and saw that in the parking lot, a bunch more SWAT and police had parked in the parking lot, and had guns pointed at the building.

I tried to show that nothing was wrong, but a sniper shot me as I got close to the railing to ask what was happening. I jerked back, and hid. Then I heard someone on a Bullhorn.

"Cameron Ruff, I ask that you come out of the hotel with your hands up, and peacefully comply with us. You have been accused of being of drug smuggling, and weapon trafficking. Please comply, or we will be forced to use deadly force. " I started to speak.

"If I come peacefully, you will not harm the girls, correct?" He replies yes. "Okay. Now, I just want to say one thing. I have done no drug smuggling, or gun trafficking. I have nothing, but the registered firearm that I usually carry, which I do not have in my possession at this moment." the guy on the bullhorn either didn't hear me, or misunderstood. Because next thing I know, he says this.

"HE HAS A GUN! YOU HAVE PERMISSION FIRE!"

"AH FUCK!!!" I then look down the railing corridor, and see the SWAT team has finished climbing the stairs. I aimed the Blue Rose, and fired single shots. The men got into cover, and I dove back into the hotel room. The rest of the six were inside, and they looked terrified. Pinkie asks.

"Cameron, what is happening? Why are they after you?" I sigh, and check out the door, to see that the SWAT officers are getting closer.

"Faust said some demons got the info that we came here. This might be a ploy to kill me. I don't know how many guys are being possessed by demons, but we need to get out of here. And the problem is, I don't think they will let us go without a fight." They looked at me. I peeked again, and the SWAT was three doors down, and moving up. I pointed my gun out the door, and shot a few rounds. They immediately hid as best they could, and I relented, not wanting to kill innocent cops.

I turn back to the girls, and see they all have their weapons out. I just chuckle.

"Well, at least someone likes to fight. Only problem is, they have guns, not swords." The girls grin, before the weapons change shape, into a gun suited for them.

Applehack, got the sniper rifle. She got a Nornfang. She took position near the window, and called out.

"I got the sniper." Then she proceeded to look for them.

Desparity got the CAR SMG from Titanfall, and she took up position near the door, leaning out and taking pot shots at the SWAT team coming to the room.

"I can hold here darling."

Pinkamena got a grenade launcher that looked to be military. It was one of the breach load type. She proceeded to fire the grenade launcher into the group in the parking lot.

"I have crowd control."

Butchershy had an MTS 255 shotgun from Call of Duty, and was getting the bags for us to leave.

Doctor Dash, had a battle rifle from Halo and was helping Butchershy with the bags.

And Brutalight had a Hemlock rifle from Titanfall. She also had bags. She looks at me.

"Cameron, we can hamdle ourselves, go find the demons, and kill them. Then we can get out of here." I nod, and wait for Desparity to take another shot. After she did, I dove out the door, and over the railing.

I hit the ground, and roll so I don't get hurt, and see that Pinkie is still holding them down with the grenade launcher.

I look around for the negotiator, and see him over behind one of the SWAT vans. He was talking to two other people. He turns to survey the area, and sees me. He grins, and points me out to the other two. I couldn't see their faces under their masks, but I could see that they were going to kill me.

The two in masks come at me, and I shoot at them with the Blue Rose, double shots. They dodge most of them, but one or two shots hit them, and they stop the charge. Then they take off their masks.

Underneath the masks, their faces were gruesome. It looked like they had been burned alive. Their faves were covered in black, charred flesh. And then the smell hit me, about twenty yards away. It smelt like feces, burned flesh, and blood. The two creatures charge me again, coming at me with mouths open, and the intent to eat.

I abandoned shooting them, and got ready for a fist fight. I made my crystal hand into a pair of knuckledusters. The spikes were about half an inch, and sharp.

The first possessed SWAT reached me, and went to grab me. I sidestepped his hands, and punched him in the jaw, uppercut. I felt his blood start to flow from the cuts on his face, and I punch him with my left hand, getting him away from me in time to block some strikes from the second possessed SWAT. He went for a punch straight to my face, but I blocked it, brought my knee up into his gut, and bent him over it. I then grab his head, and twist. Hard. With a wet rip, his head comes off, and I chuck it into the other fighter. He deflects it, and tries to kick me in the stomach. I grab his leg, and then proceed to break it. Once it is at a 90° angle to his body, I stop, and grip the leg harder. I then start to swing the guy around, and once he is spinning fast enough, I release him.

He goes flying into the SWAT van next to the demon. The demon grins. I pull out the Blue Rose, and shoot the possessed man. The man then got an explosive headache.

The demon just grinned. Then, he started to unbutton his coat, then vest, then shirt. He slipped off his tie, and then he was topless. I just looked on dumbfounded. Then he started to change. He started to grow. His skin started to turn black. It grew thicker and thicker. His eyes became covered in a bone like growth, so much so they disappeared. His legs and feet became longer, and his joint snapped to different positions. His feet grew claws, as did his hands. He finally stoped transforming. He was a hell knight, from the Doom 2016 game.

He roared, and charged. I fired my gun at him over and over, but he shrugged them off. When it reached me, it punted me into a wall. I went through it, and into the wall right beside a family trying to hide.

I stood up and turned to address them.

"Do not worry. The problem is being taken care of. Please stay inside until the sun rises. Thank you, and stay safe. Now, I got a demon to fight." I say, turning into my werewolf howler form.

I then turn my shoulder into a large spike, and charge out the hole I came in through. The hell knight was on the other side, and I slammed into his gut, making him roar in more pain. He threw me off, and my shoulder ca.e out his gut with a shlorp. The blood ran down my shoulder.

He threw a punch at me, and I countered with the same. Our fists met, and he roared as the knuckle spikes destroyed his knucknles, rendering the fist useless. He still had claws though, and he continued to swipe at me.

I dodged, and I raised my hand as he took a swipe. His hand met my sharpened hand, and a few fingers came off. He roared even louder, and then got a grenade to the face, courtesy of Pinkamena.

The hell knight growled at her, and thrust his hand out. He then ripped open a portal, and out came fifteen imps, the same look as Doom 2016. They went after everything and everyone. The remaining cops and special operatives were slaughtered in moments, and the girls came out the room to fight and protect the civilians that weren't being torn into.

I turn to the hell knight, and it is grinning at me. I laugh at it, and it frowns, then I growl at it, and pull out the Greatsword of Artorias. He sees it, and I can tell he is starting to worry. He roars, and charges at me, swinging at me from the right.

I bring my sword up and make it stab into the hand coming at me. He impales the sword into his hamd, and roars in pain. He pulls his hand off, and I prepare to strike. He looks at me, whimpering in pain. And so I end him quickly. I jump in the air, and perform a perfect somersault. As I do so, I bring the sword of Artorias to bear, and as I perform the finale of the flip, I come down upon the demon, and slice him in two.

His halves fall to either side, and I stand up from my fight. I turn around, and see that the umps have mostly been dealt with, with the last one dying to grenade shoved down its throat from Pinkamena. As it explodes, Twilight throws the last of the luggage in the truck, and I transform back into a human.

"Twilight, we good to go?" She looks at me and nods, tossing me my keys. I grab them, and walk over to my motorcycle, as Rainbow walks to hers. The rest of the girls pile into the truck, and we take off out the parking lot, leaving the grisly mess of splattered demon, and dead humans behind.

As the sun rises, the family I told to hide come out, and see the mess. The FBI is called, and when they arrive, they are greeted with the grisly sight.

We drove for two hours, and eventually pulled over when we thought we had gone far enough. We were at an old campground, one that had probably long since been abandoned. Nothing was here, besides the remains of cabins and campfires. The sign to the campground said camp Moonlight. It was midday, and we were tired.

I turn to the girls, and say.

"Hey, who wants to come with me and get some food? We need some supplies for the road, and we didn't buy any in Colombia."

Twilight, Applejack, and Fluttershy agree to come, with Rainbow Dash having decided to stay with Rarity and Pinkie, as she deemed getting food too boring.

Oh how wrong she would be. As me and the three got in the truck, and pulled onto the road from the highway, none of us noticed, a strange, shambling creature shuffling along the edge of the road. It was humanoid, and it had blood and gore all over its body. It's eyes, glowed yellow. The creature sees our truck pull out the camp, and drive away. It looks at the truck, and shambles after it.

It is joined along the way, by many more creatures like it.

Author's Note

Next chapter, is going to be hard. All I have to say about it, is Black Ops. If anyone gets the answer, please don't spoil the fun. Know though, that a friend of mine will show up to help.

Have a Jivin day!

I Would Rather Play Plants Vs Zombies.

We started to drive towards a town called Milledgville, in Georgia. It was a place to go. As we arrived in the town, we headed to the nearest convenience store. As we walked into the Wal-Mart in town, it was surprisingly empty. Not to say a few people and employees weren't there, but for a tourist town, It was surprising.

We went to the hygiene aisle, the baby aisle to get wipes, and some food and cooking utensils from sports. I went by the gun area, and got three pistols, M1911's. I gave one to each of the girls, and they took them, plus the bullets I bought for them.

We then asked about any sort of tourist attractions around the town. The employee at the registrar checking us out, told us off a nearby asylum, and the subsequent graveyard nearby. 25,000 unmarked graves. Twilight and Applejack said they wanted to go, Twilight to learn about our world, and Applejack because of the walnut grove near the facility. So, we loaded the truck with our purchases, and moved towards the asylum.

As we started to get closer to the outskirts of town, we started to notice something off. Fluttershy noticed it first. Animals were barking or hissing and trying to get away from the direction we were going. It was one or two dogs or cats at first, but eventually became deer, squirrels, and other creatures.

After a moment, we noticed people running as well. They kept looking back. We kept driving, now heading to figure out what was wrong. We made it about four hundred yards, before we found out.

The first problem became clear when we came up to the asylum.

935, it said over the gates. It was hard to tell, but it was there, in the design.

The next thing that was seen was the weird fog over the graveyard, and the subsequent zombies that came out of it. They swarmed the truck, and tipped it. As it did, they kept coming, pushing it, till it fell on its side.

We had to crawl out the doors on the left of the car, laying on its side. I helped Twilight and Fluttershy down, and Applejack started to hold off the zombies while we got out, and we started to run. We ran, and ran, and ran, finally reaching a building. We looked up, seeing the asylum, and slammed the door open.

We rushed in, and I got chills. I never played it to much, but I have played it. And I knew most of the lore, thanks to Youtube. The inside of the asylum was the same look as Verruckt. The asylum map.

Twilight and Applejack ran off, getting chased down a hall by a hoard of dead. Fluttershy fell on some chunks of rubble, and I help her back up, and we run down a separate hall from the other two. As we go down the halls, I can hear them closing up behind us.

As we turn a corner, the door behind us closes, and we are stuck. In the 'American' side of the map. Across from us, Twilight and Applejack come in. To the left side of the map, the 'German side. We were separated by an immense steel door, and I knew then, we were in a version of Verruckt.

"Girls, keep it together! I know this is scary, but trust me, we will get out of here! Twilight, Applejack, you got four windows, so watch them. Don't leave the room. This door won't open until we turn on the power. Me and Fluttershy will have to do it."

And that is when we here the laugh. It is deep, sinister, and comes from everywhere.

"Oh foolish Cameron. You really thought it would be that easy? I am not letting this go by the game. You have no weapons, and no way to get more ammo. You will die here." And the entity cackles. "As the rounds get higher, the more they will come, and you have very little ammo. And, you cant even leave the room. Have fun dying, Cameron." And he laughs again.

"Mologan. That fuck followed us to here. Shit, girls, use your dragons. Make them into a large knife, and stab the zombies. Slash and cut them. Don't use your ammo. We need to get out of here somehow. Watch the windows." And so they do.

Applejack takes two of the four, with Twilight the other two. Fluttershy is in shock, so I cover our three windows for the first round, and move to her, speaking quickly.

"Fluttershy, what's wrong? I need your help, I can't do this alone. Tell me whats wrong."

"What are they? They are so angry. Are they humans?" I grab her shacking hands.

"Fluttershy, yes, they are humans. But they are like a dog , that is very sick, and is in pain. The dog will die, but it will take hours of pain before it does. What do you do if you have a dying animal, that will suffer?"

"I put them down." I nod vigorously, and say.

"Yes, and these humans are like that. So, I need your help putting them down. Please get up, and put them out of their misery." And she got the Stare. Her eyes were so hard, she cut the zombie behind me in half, and made a crawler.

She got up, and said.

"Fine. Let's put them down." And she immediately stabbed a zombie, spun around, and cut four more during.

'Damn shes hot when she gets like this. And it isn't even Butchershy.' I then turned, and started to kill the second wave of zombies. I used my hand, sharpened to a point, to stab and cut the zombies, hoping to conserve ammo. We made it through the round.

As we did, I started to hear a radio. I could hear something that sounded like someone calling someone.

'Daddy! Daddy! Can you here me? I can help you. Just survive this next round. Look on the dentist chair, and grab the gloves. Put them on.'

'SATAN I LOVE YOU!!!'

"Girls, I need one of you two to look for the gloves on the dentist chair. Give me and Fluttershy a glove." A few seconds later, Applejack tossed two gloves through the bars of the door. Me and Fluttershy took one, and put them on. When we did, a holo screen like projection popped up on them, and showed what seemed to be points. Me and Fluttershy had about 1200, and Applejack had 2000. Twilight had 1000. Then I heard the radio again.

'Daddy, where the gloves where, is some glasses. Put them on. It will help out.'

"Grab the sunglasses in the same place. Give us a pair." Twilight threw them in a few seconds later. When I put them on, they lit up. After that, I had the HUD from zombies. In the lower right corner, it told me the gun I had, ammo, and grenades.

The lower left, had the round number, and the points system, with a small list of who had them. It was in the style of Black Ops 3. Then, I heard Satan's voice in my head, and I heard Twilight and Applejack freak for a sec in the other room.

If you can get more energy from the zombies, I can open the doors. I can give you wall weapons, and the magic box. Aslo, the perk-a-colas. They will be connected to the power. Also, you can fix the barriers. Make it to round 100, and I can maybe get you out with the collective energy from all of you. Stay safe.

"Satan, if we make it out of this I will give you all the sweets you want."

As I am saying this, I could see pictures being drawn on the wall in chalk. The two BOP3 starting room in zombies. I move to the door out, and I find the point cost is the same as in game. 750 points. I "buy" it, and me and Fluttershy move through. As we do, round four starts. We blow through it, and i move to the stairs with Fluttershy following. I then unlock the right balcony.

Heading up the rest of the stairs, we go to the right upstairs, and unlock it. As we go through, we kill the zombies after us, as round five has started. Then, i have Fluttershy open the kitchen. She does, and we move through to the power room, opening it. I let Fluttershy do the honors, and turn on the power.

"Applejack, Twilight, come through to us. Go through our side. Buy a gun from the chalk outlines on the wall. Fluttershy, grab a weapon out the mystery box. I need to kill some more zombies to get something."

Fluttershy goes over to the mystery box, and let's the energy from the zombies, points, flow into the box. The box activates, and opens, a blue glow emitting from it, and a single object, constantly transforming to different guns, levitates out. It goes for a seconds, before stopping on a gun. Fluttershy grabs it, and tosses it to me.

"Well, I forgot about it not being a game. Thanks for the Dingo." Fluttershy just nods, and Applejack and Twilight come into the room.

"Cameron, the zombies are busting down the barricades. What is going on, and why am I seeing this screen?"

"Short version? Mologan has recreated a game in real life. The game is a zombie wave survival game. The asylum, Verruckt, was a map in the game. This place has been built off that. Luckily, I played this map before, so I know where everything is. We need to get this door open." I say, pointing to the door on the opposite side from the side we entered. "Applejack, go over and open it." She nods, and does so.

We move into the room, and I move to the wall gun. Seeing it is still 1200 points, I go over to a window, and aim my Dingo out.

"Someone take the hall by me. Two of you take the other hall and window. Actually, someone take the window, I'll take the hall." Applejack comes and takes my window, and I face the hall.

And round seven starts.

The hall doesn't fill quickly, but it fills. I continually fire my lmg into the crowd, and when I see the first power up, I almost cry. I rush forward, and grab the drop. It was an insta-kill. I yell it out, and then take the skull inhand, and crush it.

I then hear Satan say.

"Insta-kill"

I nearly burst out laughing. This was really shaping up to be a real zombies map.

We mowed through the rest of the round with no trouble. I quickly started to take charge.

"Okay, we need to go get some perks, and ammo. Follow me, we need to get some Juggernog, and maybe double tap root beer if we can. Anyone want to hit the mystery box, do so now. We need to prepare, as we will be going to round 100." They all nod, and we go to work.

We all make our way to the spawn room as round eight starts. Me and Twilight are the ones with automatics, so we hold them back, as Applejack does damage up close with her shotgun. Fluttershy is helping out as best she can, but she still only has the starting pistol.

As we make our way to get Jug, we get another powerup. This time, max ammo.

"Everybody reload, max ammo." And pick it up.

I needed to teach them about the drops.

"Okay girls, the drops. We have the greens. Those are nuke, which looks like a bomb, insta kill, a skull, max ammo, an ammo case, carpenter, a hammer which replaces all the window boards, fire sale, which halves the amount of points to buy items, and that is it. There is a blue drop that is a bunch of bullets, thats the death machine."

As I say that, a zombie drops a death machine. Sadly, it was the last zombie of the round. I wait as long as possible, and the next round starts. I grab the death machine, and we continue to jugg as the zombies start coming, I spray the area, and the girls start to get the perka colas.

Fluttershy is the only one unable to. I have enough points by now to buy two, so I do, and hand one to her. She thanks me, and we chug it down. Then, I head to a wall gun. I buy it, and hand it to her.

"Here, take this. It works better than the starting pistol." I had bought her the VMP smg. Applejack then called out.

"Max ammo!" We all quickly reloaded, and she grabbed it. We has made it back up to the power room, and I stopped to hit the mystery box. The weapon was the bootlegger. I grabbed it, and told the girls to follow me.

We moved through the bathroom, over to the hall overlooking the courtyard. Before we moved in, we each grabbed a double tap before heading in, and AJ grabbed the STG 44 of the wall nearby. Twilight was rocking a Kuda and BRM combo, and Fluttershy had the VMP. Applejack had her STG and the KRM. I had the bootlegger and Dingo.

We all stayed in the hallway through the round, and made sure to provide cover fire. Me and Twilight were the main heavy hitters, as we had the LMG's, and the others had the light guns.

As the round was drawing to an end, I threw a grenade out, and successfully made a crawler. I yelled out not to kill it, and we finished the last of the walkers. Then we moved out.

Each of us had some more points now, so we went to get some more ammo for our weapons. As we were, I heard Satan speak up.

'Daddy, I can get you out at round fifty. The energy from the infected is gathering faster than I thought. I also have the pack a punch in the basement. If you can get there, you can upgrade your weapons.'

I loudly screamed out my joy at hearing we have pack a punch. I then said we needed to get to the basement. As we moved on, I told the girls that I was going to kill the last zombie, and that we needed to be prepared. Then I stomped the head of the last zombie in.

The next round started, and we now all had two weapons. Applejack had traded out the KRM for a bootlegger, and Fluttershy had got a Gorgon from the mystery box. It moved when I tried it though, so we would have to look for it eventually. Me and Twilight still had our weapons. We all had jug, double tap, speed cola, and quick revive.

We made our way around, as the zombies started to pour in from everywhere. And everything started to go wrong.

It started with Applejack going down. After that, the other two went down. I had to run. I started to run, telling them I would be back, and start to train the zombies as best I could.

I ran. Zombies would come out from infront of me, and I would dodge them as best I could. But eventually, luck runs out. I made a wrong turn, and ended up at a dead end.

I turned around, to see the group of about fifty zombies start to round the corner. I pulled out my Dingo, and prepared. I looked at my ammo counter, and saw that I had enough for two more clips. I prepared for the end, as I started to fire.

Back at the campsite, Rarity, Pinkie, and Rainbow Dash were starting to get worried. Rainbow was arguing with Rarity.

"We need to go and find them. We have to make sure they are okay. They could have gotten taken by the police. We are wanted criminals after all."

"Darling, I understand, but we cant risk getting arrested ourselves. They are perfectly capable of getting themselves out of trouble. We just need to be patient, and wait for them to return."

Just after Rarity says this, a truck pulls into the campsite. It was burnt orange, and looked to have been wrecked on one side. As it pulled up to the three girls, it stopped, and four people got out.

Applejack was in shotgun, and had two guns on her back. Both of them were engraved with intricate designs, and had a red inlay. Fluttershy and Twilight climbed out the back seat, and walked over to a nearby picnic table, and threw their guns onto it. All four of the weapons had the same type of intricate engravings on them, and the same red inlay. The two girls then flopped down onto the benches, and rested their heads. Shortly after, Applejack joined them, and threw her guns on as well.

The three campers looked to the car, as I stepped out. I walked over to the girls, threw my weapons on, which had the same pattern and red as the six on the table, and flopped down with them.

Then we all collectivelly groaned as the last six hours caught up with us.

The three who had stayed behind walked over to us, and Rarity asked first.

"Dearies, what happened? You all look like you just fought for the last six hours as if your life depended on it." I turned my head to look at her, and then flipped her off.

Twilight looked at me, and says.

"Cameron, they didnt know, so don't hold it against them. Rarity, shut the fuck up. We did just that, and we had to kill a bunch of shit." The three looked at us with horror and fascination. Rainbow asked.

"What did you have to foght?" Fluttershy looks at her, and says.

"We just had to fight zombies for the last six hours. So we are fucking done. You girls are unloading the groceries, because we are going to bed. Have you set up the tents?" Pinkie nods. We all that I them, and head to the tents to get ready to sleep.

As I am getting ready to go to sleep, I hear my tent open, and turn to see Fluttershy coming in. Thankfully I was decent, but when I saw her face, I went out of my mind.

She was giving me bedroom eyes, and she was looking hungry.

"Okay, but only for an hour, we are dead tired, so we do need to get some rest." She crawls over to my seated position, and nods seductively at me. I dont know how she nodded seuctively, but it happened. She was inches away from me, and I was thinking.

'This is going to be a long night.'

Author's Note

So sorry for the long wait. I was trying to start two other idea that I had, and get them going. I have not posted them, and won't for some time, but they are in the works. I have also been helping other authors try and have new ideas, and am trying to edit for another. Real life has also been hitting me, and it has been trying for me to think of how I wanted to conti i.e. this chapter. I wont make any chapters like this again. It was a mistake on my part. However, here is the chapter, and the next chapter, some things will happen. Thank you for your patience.

Have a Jivin day!

The Spirit and the Highway

Later that night, I woke up. It was for the obvious reason, and so I left the tent, and headed for the woods surrounding us. I did my business, and started back for the tent, to spoon Fluttershy some more.

As I made my way to the tent, I dont know what made me, but I looked over to the vehicles.

Nothing.

I shrug off the feeling of something in the woods, and go into the tent. I snuggle up with Flutters, and fall asleep quickly.

In the woods, a set of eyes watch the campsite. The male has gone back into his tent, and soon the creature watching could here the males breathing deepen. He was asleep.

From out of the trees, steps an unusual creature.

It is female, as seen by the body structure. Her skin is a burnt orange color, with dark black hair. She has two horns on her head, curved foward like a deathclaws, but smooth. She wears only a leather pants with armor plates, and armor on her arms. Her chest is covered in a leather wrap. She wields a large club, a kanobo.

She walks over to the vehicles, and up to the truck. She looked it over, and then leaned in to sniff it. When she did, her eyes widen.

The smell was of higher beings. Yet she had only seen humans in this camp. She investigates. She goes over to the nearest tent, and smells it. The scent of non human creatures was present. She went to the next, and the same smell pervaded it. She went up to the tent the male had entered, and gave it a sniff.

One human, and one higher creature. But something still wasn't right. The humans scent was pure, as it was also a higher being. She sniffed again, this time singling out the human scent to get better knowledge.

The human was the one male in the group. It smelled pure. She could smell that the two in the tent had had sex, as she could smell it even without trying.

She finally stopped. She made up her mind. She walked back to the truck, and looked it over. It looked to be damaged on one side, but otherwise was fine. It was a Toyota Tacoma. She grinned. It would be able to hold her powerr. She spent a few seconds more looking it over, and then proceeded to place her hand on the car.

The Oni then started to pour her being into the vehicle. Once she had put her spirit in, she made a few changes.

She made the engine stronger, with enough horsepower to pull the space shuttle to its launch platform. She raised it an inch, and added a front ram bar and winch. She made the tires into a softer compound, and with a stronger grip on the road. She then made a few additions to the colors of the vehicle.

She started by fixing up the side that was damaged. Then, she adds a fade. It leads from front to back, orange to black, with a matte finish. Then she changes the license plate.

Oni.

The final touch, is her Kanobo turns into a roll cage and chasis upgrade, making it stronger, with the middle shaft of the Kanobo being the driveshaft for the axle.

After the spirit is finished, she takes her rest, and waits for the creatures in the camp to awaken.

As the sun peaks over the horizen, Applejack is already awake, and cooking breakfast on the camp stove we bought before we got attacked. She was cooking up some sausages and eggs, with a few tortillas, for some burritos. The cheese was bought shredded. It was semi cold, the temperature being about 33.8°F(1°C).

She was wearing a brown hoodie with an open front, her Stetson, a red shirt, and some black jeans.

Rarity and Pinkie were up next, and Pinkie started a fire, to help warm themselves up. Rainbow next, and she helped Applejack with cooking. Me and Fluttershy were last, and we both had to get dressed.

As we exited the tent, the girls all started to grin.

Over at the vehicles, the oni awoke, as she had sensed an enormous presence enter the area. She used her magic to sense around, and felt the overwhelming power right near her. She looked around, and saw the energy came from the human. She saw the human look over to her, and stair. She held her breath. After about a minute, the human looked away, shaking his head confused. She released her breath, and decided it would be best to not make her presence known.

I felt something looking at me. I couldn't shake it. Something was in the camp with us, but I wasn't sensing any hostility from the presence. I took a deep breath, and used it to see if I could I identify what might be close by. I didn't get anything, but I did smell something that I couldn't place. I'd have to figure it out later, I gotta deal with planning the day now.

"Okay girls, we're wanted criminals now. That means we need to be careful. From now on, we need to watch our backs. If we go in to a store, we can only spend about three minutes there. Then we have to get out before the cops come. If we are recognized before then, we have to leave immediately. We cant afford to be taken to jail. Groups of two, buddy system and all that. We also need to get the truck and bikes repainted. It will help us to not be recognized. That said, we need money to do that, and bits dont work in this world. So we somehow need to get money. We can figure that out later, but for now, I want to get on the road, so we dont get caught by the FBI. So, pack up. I'll get the weapons, Applejack and Rainbow get tents. Fluttershy, can you get the animals to help you with camp cleanup? Just get all trash in the immediate vicinity, and a little farther, and we will call it good. Twilight, Rarity, get the food and cooking stuff. Lets get moving."

I grabbed the guns off the picnic table, and took them all to the truck. Sometime over the course of the night, they had gone back to being regular guns. That, and half had been taken. I knew it might happen, but I hoped they all would have stayed. The guns left were the Kuda, Dingo, VMP, and bootlegger.

I shoved them all into the backseat of the vehicle, in a box that could hold them out of the way. Then, I started to pack the clothes up, and put the luggage in the back of the truck. By that time, everything was packed up, so we got on the road.

The drive was supposed to be about an hour and fifty minute drive. What could possibly go wrong in an hour?

A lot. Thats how much can go wrong in an hour.

It started out just fine. We all were talking over the phone, and talking about what we needed to get, and how we were going to go about possibly getting money. We threw around ideas, but nothing that would actually work.

Then, at about the one hour mark, it started.

A family van with some college buddies by the look of it, got on the highway behind us.

We didnt think much of it, and they hung back and didnt bother us.

Until something happened.

The car swerved behind us, and then righted itself, and then came after us. It was speeding towards us, and tried to ram me and Rainbow.

We moved out the way, but when we looked in the car, it wasn't a bucnh of buddies. It looked like the kids were all possessed by minor demons. Their eyes were black, and they stared at us with hatred. They all pulled out a weapon, all three of them bringing out some sort of demonic double barrel. They started to fire at me and Rainbow, making us evade.

I was the only one with a gun, so I pulled out the blue rose, and started to fire on the tires. I blew one, and the van started to swerve.

Ahead, Applejack finally saw what was happening, and turned around to help. She drove straight at the van, intending to ram it, but the van swerved to avoid her.

Rainbow tried coming up on the left of the vehicle, but it slammed into her bike, and cauaed her to be thrown off, the bike and her skidding along the road off to the sides.

I couldnt go and help her, as the van then started to chase after me. I continued to fire Blue Rose at the tires, hoping to get it to swerve again, when the van speed up, and rammed into my back. I fell back onto the hood of the van, as my bike was ground along, then ran up over by the van. I turned around on the hood, and held on, and aimed Blue Rose at the three in the car.

While all three had their shotguns on me.

Time seemed to slow, and as I fired three shots at each of the demons in the car, I was moving faster than them. They looked like they were in slow motion.

And them time sped up, the bullets slammed into each demons head, and the car swerved off the road into a ditch along the side, sending me flying off into the trees. I was knocked out.

I woke up a few moments later, and heard a car horn going off. I slowly got up, and on my feet, and went to check it out.

It was the van, and all of the men inside where dead. I then looked around at the bodies, and the car. My body ached from hitting the tree. Nothing of importance, other than a note in the glove box about them going to meet a friend in Atlanta.

I checked their ID's for their names, and wrote down the address of the friend. As I was finishing up, I heard the truck come up and park, the girls getting out, and Rainbow hopping out the bed. The girls all ask if I'm okay.

"Yeah, I'm fine. How are you Rainbow, you got hit pretty hard? Also, the bikes okay?" I say.

Rainbow answers. "Yeah, I'm fine. The bikes are trashed though. And the truck is full in the cab, so we'll have to figure put seats." I nod.

"How about you and I sit in the bed, and the others sit up front? Just lay out a sleeping bag in the bed, another over us, and we hold it down, and the cold wont bother us to much."

Rainbow and the others think over my plan. They then agree, and me and Rainbow clear some space for us to lay comfortably, then lay out a sleeping bag. After that, we get back on the road, with the map set to go to the three guys friends house.

Me and Rainbow lay in the back of the truck, a sleeping bag spread out over us, and we cuddle together for a nap.

The two of us are woken up by Rarity shaking us.

"We are here." She says, getting out the bed to let us up. We sit up and stretch, and then hop out. Applejack points to a little house up the road.

"That's were the friend lives. We haven't gone over to do much more than confirm it is the right house. What's the plan?" She asks.

"We go over, knock on the door, and tell him that his friends got in an accident. They died, and the police asked us to deliver the message. With any luck, he believes it, and we can get out of here before long." They all nod. "Now, I want Rainbow and Fluttershy with me, so he can have an emotional support Flutters on hand. That all cool with you?"

Fluttershy is the first to nod, and the rest follow suite. With that, we head over.

When the man answers the door, I speak.

"Are you Jared Benson, the friend of Johnathan Buckle, Aaron Blake, and Byren Sully?" The man nods.

"Yes I am. Why, what's wrong?" I lower my head for a sec.

"I regret to inform you, but your friends are dead. Today, we were heading along the highway, and saw them. A while later, for some reason, the car swerved off the road. We dont know how it happened. The police asked us to deliver the message, as we were already heading into Atlanta. I am very sorry for your loss."

Jared looked crushed. He was in shock, and I could see that he was about to start having a breakdown. I signal Fluttershy, and she steps forward, and hugs him.

It works instantly. His eyes look less frantic, and his body relaxes. He starts to cry, and Fluttershy leads him into the house towards his couch. We stay there for another twenty minutes.

After the twenty minutes, Jared has started to calm down. He whips away some tears, and says.

"God, this is the worst time for this news to come. I had called them up to come up here to help me with a problem I have been having. Guess I'll have to figure it out someway else." I listen closer, intrigued.

"If I may ask, what is the problem? Maybe I can help." He looks at me, and shakes his head.

"No, I cant ask you. Reason being is that, it's to do with this new band of thugs. They are street racers, and they seem to think that I am a street racer too, cause my car is literally just has a really nice decal. So, I try and tell them I am not a racer, but they don't listen. They insist I race them, and will hunt me down if I try and run. So I was hoping to get my friends to come help me rebuild my car to make it a racer." I nod. That sounds like a problem.

"Okay. So, where does this new gang hang around?"

"Around one of the mechanic shops around Atlanta. I dont know which exactly, but it's around close to here."

'So somewhere in the nicer suburbs. This seems to be the good part of town. I will have the other go and look around while we talk some more.'

"If you will give me a moment, I need to make a call." And I move out the room. I then call Twilight.

"Twilight, I need you and the others to drive around the area and look for a mechanics shop with a bunch of guys with really decorated cars. They look like racing cars. When you find it, get away and call me back please." She says okay, and hangs up. I go back in the other room.

"I have someone looking for the chop shop. In the meantime, can we take a look at your car?" Jared nods, and takes out to his garage.

And he was right. The car looked like a racer, but that was it. It was a Ford Fusion, with a nice decal on it. Under the hood, was pure stock. Well taken care of stock, but stock.

"Yeah, I see what you mean by it looks pretty, but isn't anything special." He nods.

"Exactly. But those racing thugs can't seem to get that." I hear my phone go off, and I answer it.

"Cameron, we found someplace that is like what you said. It has a bunch of cars outside that have fancy paintjobs. We're coming to get you so you can check it out." Twilight says when I answer. I say okay and hang up.

"So my friends have found the gang. They're on their way back." We head out side to meet them.

"Hey, Jared, do you mind if we unload our camping stuff and store it here for a little? It won't be long, just until we are done." He agrees, and then Twilight and the others arrive.

We start unloading, and I have to distract Jared as the guns are moved. Other than that, we unload fine, and Twilight gives me directions to the mechanics shop.

When we reach it, I take a look around. It was just like Twilight said, a chop shop with a bunch of cars around it that have racing stripes and flames and other stereotypical Fast and Furious race car decals. They all had hood open to show off engines. It was super stereotypecal stuff.

I got out the truck and walked over.

"Hey, can I talk to the boss of this place?" A bunch of the thugs look at me.

"What do you want with him?" One of them asks.

"Nothing much, just to talk. And maybe race if he isnt scared of losing." I say, purposely pissing them off. I wanted the rise, to get the leader out.

They got angry. The one who talked first, says.

"What did you say about me? Did you just say I am too scared to race you?"

"I said that you MIGHT be. Not that you were. But still, we can at least talk before you try and beat the shit out of me." The thug calms down slightly.

"What you want to talk about?" He says.

"I am here on behalf of Jared Benson. He was the man you told to race you a few days ago. I am here to race on his behalf." The thugs all laugh.

"Why should we race you? You arent the one I challenged. Hell, you dont evenhave a vehicle to race that I can see." I chuckle, then snap my fingers. Behind me, Applejack starts the truck, and drives it over to sit behind me.

"I'm sorry, but you were saying? I challenge you to a race. Top two drivers in your group, versus me and my second top driver. I have one car, while you have two. Also, I race for a pink slip, wereas my second races for 500k. Cause I know you have that much money."

The thugs are looking at me now. I actually represent a challenge. The leader looks at me, and says.

"Fine. But, I also race for a pink slip. So if you loose to me, your truck is mine. And the second race doesnt happen. Deal?" I think for a sec.

"Deal. Also, this is so you dont go after Jared. Remember that." The thug leader smiles as we shake.

"His deal was over when you said you'd race for him."

"So, when we racing, and where? Best to set it up now." The lead thug agrees.

"There is a quarry that's been abandoned for years just outside of town. We'll meet there tomorrow night. That lets you get ready. Dont let it be said that Miguel Derrickson was unfair to the competition."

I nod and we leave.

Tomorrow we race.

Author's Note

Okay, so this is the next bit. I hope you dont hate it. It was a bit spur of the moment, and it was really just to bring in the spirit at the beginning. So, with that said, try and find the few references I made in this chapter. It is hard to find, and some I didnt mean to make.

Also, the people and locations in this fic are not real. Any similarities or names that coincide with real places or people are simply coincidences, and are not meant to be taken as harmful.

Have a Jivin day!

Races and Cars

We had made it back to Jareds house fine, and asked if we could stay the night. He agreed, and set us up in his guest room and shed. We thanked him, and went to bed.

The oni in the truck awoke at midnight. She had some work to do. If she didn't want to loose the pure creatures that now owned her, she needed to make sure they would win.

She started to make changes. She made the tires into a harder compound, so that it would have more traction, and put less air in them, so they would have room to move over rocks. She made the suspension, so that each wheel was separate from one another.

She gave the truck a wider body, to help lower the center of gravity for turns.

She also changed the decal. The car changed to a dark blue, with a picture of an Oni mask on the hood, dual Kanobo crossed behind. And she changed the plate once again. Now it said 'Spirit'.

With all that done, she was finished. She took her rest.

I looked out the window at what had just transpired, and finally realized what had felt off about the truck today.

It was possessed by a spirit. Not an evil one, but one that wanted to go on an adventure. It had taken over the truck, and was shaping it to its own whims. I remembered the license plate, and how it had read 'Oni' before. The Spirit must be an Oni.

One's are usually found in Japanese folklore. They are agressive spirits akin to demons. They are said to bring bad luck. This isn't true.

They are just spirits, who happen to just get overly aggressive. That was always my opinion at least. Though the folklore part is true.

I turned away from the window, and went back to sleep. I hade a race tomorrow.

When me and the girls woke up, we got ready to go out and look around Atlanta. We wanted to see the sights before the race. That, and we also wanted to see the quarry.

We went all over Atlanta. To the museum's, the restaurants, and the zoo for Fluttershy.

Later that day, about four hours before the race, we head out to the quarry. It was honestly a huge place, easily a two mile by one mile rectangle. It had a spiral road along the sides down to the bottom, and a bunch of quarrying equipment that was rally old.

The hard part, was that a few parts of the road had small bits of them washed out, and had jumps over them. Along the wall of the quarry road was an actual usable path. It looked simple, but would be totally different once you actually got started on driving it. I was confident I could do it.

But would Rainbow be when she had to drive it.

"Hey Rainbow, take a look at the course. You think you can pony up and do it? Those jumps look easy now, but when your coming up on one in a one ton car, it's totally different."

Raonbow looks at the course, and I can practically see her taking in all the turns and the layout of it. She did that for a minute, before she turned to me.

"Yeah, I can do it." I nod.

"Then lets get ready to race." And we head back to Jared's house.

A few hours later, we went back out to the quarry. When we arrived, the group of thugs had already arrived. You could see some of them driving the course, and going as fast as possible.

All of the cars that the group had at the quarry, we're rally cars. When we pulled up, the lead thug walked over to us.

"Glad you actually came. Thought you might have been fucking with us when you challenged us, so its feels good to be proven wrong in this moment. I think you can figure out the race course. Now, before we begin, I wanna go over our deal. You said it would be two drivers. My top two, versus your top two. You versus me, and your rainbow haired bitch against my second. You only have one car, so we are gonna do the second race first. If your girl wins, 500k in cash. If we win, what we get?" I think for a sec, looking back at the girls.

"I give you a million in jewels. Sound fair?" The thug looked at me.

"Yeah that sounds fair! I get more than you make if you win. Jacob, get ready to race."

Another thug, this guy covered in piercings, comes over. He was wiry and skinny, with a set of greasy dreadlocks. He grinned, and we could see that he had four teeth that were gold, with the rest being almost rotted. I turned to Rainbow.

"Hey Ashleigh. Get ready. And also, Oni, get ready." Everyone looked at me like I was stupid.

However, the truck started, and pulled up alongside Rainbow. Rainbow looked at it, and then back at me.

"Were having a talk after this, you got that." I nod, and she gets in the truck.

Jacob goes over and gets in a 2003 Ford Mustang. I walk over to Rainbow.

"Hey, watch out for the washed out bits. If he pushes you onto a jump, go for it. Don't fall down the washout because he is bullying you. It can hurt our little Oni friend if that happens. Aint that right girl?" I say, slapping the side of the car. The radio turns on, like Bumblebee, and says.

'yeah, How did, YOU know?' It says, in several different channels.

"Saw you change the car last night for the race. Anyways, stay clear of him, and if you can, stay in front of him. It will make it easier." She nods, and starts to do some deep breathing. They get to the starting line, and rev their engines.

The leader of the gang sends one of the girls that had been hanging on him to flag the race. She got to the starting line, and pulled her bra out.

'Okay, I actually want to know how they do that? Because I have seen that in movies, and then now. How the fuck?'

She points to Jacobs car.

"Are you ready?" Jacob leans out his window and yells.

"Yeah bitch. I'm about to show this gay pride bitch my bumper, and then I might show her my stick shift after." The girls have to physically restrain me after that.

The girl turns to Rainbow.

"Are you ready?"

Rainbow takes a deep breath, closing her eyes for a sec, before opening them and nodding, flashing her trademark smirk.

"Yeah I'm ready. He's going to eat my dust." She says.

The flag waver nods. She then gets ready to start the race.

She raises the bra over head, and then brings it down, signaling start. Both Rainbow and the contender put the pedal to the floor, and Rainbow is off. A second later, and so is Jacob.

They rocket forward along the quarry road, with the mustang coming up behind Rainbow. Rainbow keeps herself towards the outside edge, bwing the middle of the quarry. Jacob was hugging the wall, almost as if his life depended on it.

They made it to the first washout, and Rainbow hugged the wall as she went by, followed by Jacob not a second later.

The quarry road had a few curves in it, and they were approaching a set. Jacob looked to be having trouble getting traction, whereas Rainbow isnt even worrying, not slowing down when weaving through.

As they are racing along, I was starting to crave some popcorn. So I called Pinkie over.

"Hey Pinkie, could you come here? I'd like to get some popcorn." Pinkie giggles.

"I see what your doing author. I approve."

I just nod my head at her. Still dont know what she means by author. Pinkie walks up to me as we are standing watching the race, and I step behind her as she continues watching.

"Hey get me some too, please." She asks me. I tell her sure.

And then proceed to stick my hand up to my elbow into her hair. After rumaging around for a second, I finally find the popcorn. I pull out a bag, and hand it to Pinkie, before diving back in and grabbing me a bag.

When I pull my hand out, I looked around. All the thugs on their cars were staring at me and Pinkie. One of the thugs called out.

"Did that popcorn just come out of her hair?" Another thug.

"Did you just stick your arm into her hair, to your elbow?" The flag girl.

"How the fuck did you do that?"

I was looking at them.

"Easy. I just reached in, and grabbed a bag of popcorn. Why, why is that so weird?" I say, grinning. This was fun.

All of the drivers and girls that were there stared at me, and I just sat and watched.

Rainbow and the other driver were coming up on the second washout, and Jacob was trying to force Rainbow to the edge.

Rainbow didnt stand for it, and slowed down to behind him, and then rammed him slightly. Jacob was forced forward, and he struggled to regain control as Rainbow passed him, and went on the inside part of the washout, we're the road still was.

As Jacob was crosing it, Rainbow was reaching the obstacle course, and was starting to maneuver through the old quarrying equipment. The belts to the top of the quarry, the digger that sat abandoned, she wove through all of it.

Jacob came next, and he slowed down. A lot. As he went through, I thought on why the guy would choose the dude with the shittiest car to race in a rally race.

After the two racers reached the second corner of the track, a full two miles later, did it hit me. And I started laughing.

Everyone, including my girls, looked at me. Applejack asks me.

"Hey Cameron, you okay? Why you laughing?" I continue to laugh as I answer.

"Cause I finally figured out what is actually going on here. They chose Jacob, because they dont want him any more. They are planning on kicking him out. Isn't that right, Miguel?" The leader looked at me. He laughed too.

"How did you figure it out? I thought I was being careful?"

"You were. I didnt realize it until a few seconds ago. Though, there is also another thing I realized. It has to do with you." He looked at me confused.

"What you talking about bro? I got nothing else I'm hiding." I shake my head.

"You, good sir, are hiding a lot. I don't know everything, but I know your biggest secret." Miguel just grins.

"Oh yeah tough guy, then lets hear my big secret." I nod, reach into Pinkies hair, pull out a cup of some Code Red, and say.

"You arent the leader of this gang. Your the lieutenant. Isn't that right, Jared?"

From behind all of us, a car started, and came forward into the headlights of all the other cars. It was a Toyota Covolla, that was built to be a true rally car. It had all the stereotype things for a car of that build, and was a plain black, with monster energy decals mirrored on the doors, and a green raptors head that had claws making two more monster symbols on the hood. The hood had an air vent (forgot the official name), and had a spoiler on the back, with front bar and lights.

When the car pulled up, the door opened, and Jared stepped out.

"Howed you figure me out?" He asks me.

"I honestly didnt know for sure it was you. All I knew was he wasnt the leader. I guessed you. But I figured he wasnt the leader by him always checking his phone. Two reasons for that, he has a side chick besides the girl grinding on him now, or he's getting orders from someone. So, I put two and two together, and guessed it was you." He looks at me, then starts laughing.

"Damn, your fucking good. You figured me out. And you figured out I wanted Jacob gone too. I'm impressed. Though, you do realize what this means, right?"

"Well, if you say we cant let you leave, I will have to disagree. If you say I race you, then thats fine, as long as the pink slip rule still applies." He chuckles.

"Yeah, you race me. And yes, you get my car if I lose, but I get yours if you lose." I nod.

"Good. Hey, mind telling me why you played us? I didnt figure that out." He sighs.

"Well, my friends were coming too help me with some car troubles, and also so we could race. The car troubles got fixed, but I still wanted to see my friends. So, when you showed up, I got the idea to race you. Not much more to it really."

I nod. He had his reasons for racing us. I shouldnt push. As we turned back to the race, Rainbow was coming up on the final mile stretch. She gunned it, and pulled ahead by a few feet. They rushed towards the finish, and Rainbow won. As they moved across the flat bottom of the quarry, they slammed their brakes. Rainbow turned around once she slowed down enough, and started back up.

"Well, Jared, looks like I get 500 grand. I will give you something as compensation though." And with that, I started to form a diamond out of some arm crystal. It would be about 35 carat diamond ring, the gold for it being made from some metals I had in my hammerspace. It would be reasonable in giving them back some money.

As it grew from my arm, I rolled up my sleeve, and broke it off once it was fully formed. Then, I handed it to him.

"Here. And I will take that 500k when we get back to your place." He looks at the diamond ring in shock.

"Did this just come out your arm bro?"

"Don't ask. I would have to kill you if I told you. So, time to race. Ready to get your ass handed to you?" Jared grinned.

"Yeah, I am." Rainbow and Jacob pulled into the clearing. Rainbow hopped out the car, and the girls went and congratulated her. I walked over, and gave her a kiss.

"Good job. Problem is, it was rigged. You were going to win because they didnt like him. And his car was shit for this type of race." Rainbow looked at me.

"Well thanks Cam. I feel sooooo happy now that I know that." I shrug.

"Hey, better to know that, and watch him be pissed and laugh about it, than just believe you are able to beat anyone at everything. It's a small lesson in humility." She sighs.

"Fine. Though yeah, now I get to watch him squeal in rage. Go win this race though. And maybe I'll give you a treat if you win." Rainbow says, smirking.

"You jest. All I have to do is ask, and I can taste the rainbow. That, or buy some more Skittles." I say. Rainbow gets a funny look.

"Hey, Pinkie called me that when she was introducing us to you. What are they?" I laugh.

"Later. I'll tell you next gas station. We're leaving tomorrow afternoon, so we can go shopping then." She nods, and I go get in the truck. The Spirit inside it says through the radio.

'Lets do this.' I nod, and then sinc my phone to the car. After that, I que up a song, and head to the starting line. Pinkie bounces between us, and pulls out a flag from her mane. She points to Jared.

"Your ready!" She points to me.

"And your ready!" She raises the flag.

"GOOOO!!!" and she drops the flag.

We slam the petal to the floor, and we skid our tires flying out of the start. Right next to me, Jared started to pull forward.

I pushed the brakes a small bit, letting him pull ahead a small bit. I got behind him, and we went through a winding bit of the quarry road. We handled the road, and while his skid, mine stuck to the road, gripping the gravel, and then flinging it behind me.

We got through the winding bit, and we're coming up on the first washout. Jared started to pull to the inside of the road, and I went out. Coming up on the washout, he raced along the inned edge, and I went on the ramp over.

I flew for four seconds. It was terrifying. It was terrifying, because cars are not supposed to fly. I understood why after that.

The tires hit the gravel, and I rocketed forward. We were coming up on an obstacle course of old quarry equipment, and we started the run.

Jared slowed down a little, but I continued on at about 60 mph. He had slowed to about 50.

I ended up pulling ahead, swerving and skidding like a maniac. I came upon the first turn, and slowed down a little, and cranked the steering wheel right. I started to drift slightly as I went around the corner, and I pulled out the corner.

Jared was moments behind me, and as I pulled out the corner, he blasted past me. I floored the car and started catching up, finally reaching about a hundred and twenty going down the road.

We where coming up on another washout, and I didnt want to fly again. So, I pulled ahead of Jared, and went along the inside of the washout. After that, the second corner was coming up quick, so I slowed down some and skid around it. Flooring the gas, I got back up to hundred and twenty. Washouts and obstacles were before us on this stretch, and we both dove in.

We swerved and skid, out of the way like we were crazy. Inches away from hitting things, seconds away from plunging off the road, and dricing headlong into the course, we both were whiteknuckled on our steering wheels.

We made it through, and it was the home stretch. I sped up, and Jared finally made it out the obstacles. I was pushing the gas so hard, I thought I would break it.i quickly reached a hundred and fifty, and was rocketing to the finish. jared was behind me, coming up on my left, passing me. He was still speeding up.

We were a few feet from the bottom of the quarry. Jared was right beside me, almost passed, when we reached the bottom of the quarry, and shot out across the flat bottom. I had won by two feet of car.

I celebrated by doing a couple donuts, just a couple, and then pulling alongside Jared's car. He rolled his window down as I did the same.

"Fine, you won. Let's head back up, and then I can give you the title to the car. Sound good?" I nod, he nods, we roll up our windows, and I do a donut and start following him back up the path.

A half hour later, we made it back up. As we stepped out our vehicles, the girls ran over and gave me a hug, one at a time. One of the girls in Jared's group walked up to him, and gave him a kiss. He returned it, and wrapped an arm around her, then pulled out a folder from his car.

Walking over to me, he held out the folder, and I stepped forward and took it.

"Heres the title to the car. You fill out your parts, I fill out mine, and we can go on our way. After you take me home, of course." I chuckle.

"Man, its your last time with it, you get one final ride. You'll drive it home. But yeah, I'll fill out my sections. Now, about Jacob, I wanna see him get kicked out." Jared laughs. Then, he turns around, and gives a signal to Miguel. Miguel hops off the hood of his car, and walks towards Jacob.

"Jacob, come to the center."he orders. Jacob does so, and Jared walks over to him.

"Jacob, for failure to be a decent human being, and also failing every race you've had, your being kicked out the group. You lost to... Okay I dont know her name, what is it again?" I tell him.

"Her name is Ashleigh Ball, but we usually call her Rainbow, cause you can see why." He nods chuckling.

"You lost to Rainbow here, and thats the final straw. I want the keys to the Mustang, and I want your shit out of it." He says harshly.

Jacob just looks shocked. After a second though, he starts getting angry. Then he looks at Rainbow.

"You gay fucking bitch, this is your fault. Your the reason I'm getting kicked out. You bitch get over here." He then lunges at Rainbow, and grabs her.

After he has a hold of her, he pulls out a gun from his pants, and points it at her head. Everybody by the quarry panics, and back away. Rainbow is looking scared, the gun pointing at her head a reminder of why it would be dangerous to move.

"This bitch is mine. Any of you move she gets it' you hear?" He says, making his way towards the Camaro. He looks at Rainbow, and says to her.

"You rainbow haired bitch, your coming with me. Your my fucking toy now. Once we get far enough away, I'm going to pound your sweet ass till it bleeds. And thats the least of your problems." Rainbow, jerked in his grip, not caring about the gun to her head.

"Fuck you asshole! I'm not going anywhere with your shit ass!" He giggles maniacally.

"Yeah, keep squirming. It'll make it more fun when I rape you." I had had enough.

I started to laugh. And then it just kept building. The girls looked to me, and after a few seconds of staring like I was crazy, they realized, and backed of, smiling. Rainbow, after a moment, smiled too. She jerked again in Jacobs grip, and said.

"You fucked up. You let go, and maybe you'll live." He looked away from me laughing, to look at her and say, "shut up bitch!". And smack her with the gun, before looking back at me.

"What're you laughin at? I got your rainbow bitch, and you cant do anything about it. Shut the fuck up." I just continue to laugh.

I then look at him, my eyes glowing hot pink. I speak, and my mouth glows hot pink as well in the shadows cast by the headlights of cars.

"You think you have her? That's funny. Dash, shock him." I say. Dash grins, before lifting a hand. Her hand starts to crackle with energy, before she clenches her fist, and the energy is pulsed out, and everyone in the clearing save me, the girls, and Dash, clutch there heads and scream in pain.

Jacob has it the worst. He is laying on the ground, screaming, holding his head. As everyone in the clearing starts to come out of their headache, Dash calmly strolls over to me, wraps her arms around my neck, and passionately kisses me. When she pulls back, her eyes look more crazed, and have a slight glow to there crimson fury.

"You okay hon? Sorry that had to happen." She kisses me again.

"Thanks for letting me have a small release."I chuckle. Everyone looks at us. My eyes and mouth are still glowing vibrantly in the shadows, and Rainbows eyes are too. We stair at Jacob as he gets up. Looking at us, he screams.

"The fuck are you two?!" I laugh.

"Your death." And then I transform into my werewolf Howler form. My white furred body, my electric blue arms, and legs, and the hot pink lines that travelled across my body, all of it seemed to glow in the lights. Rainbow let me go, and I started towards Jacob, standing up to my towering height of eight feet.

I march towards Jacob, and he gets scared. He tries to flee, and runs to his car, getting in. As he fumbles to put the key in the igntion, I come over and rip the door of the Mustang and toss it into the quarry.

I then rip him out the car, and look him in the eye. Rainbow comes over next to me, and says.

"He doesnt care that you held me hostage. He would have let you go for that. No, it's the fact that your a womanizing rapist, that is getting you killed. See you in hell."

And with that said, I throw him as hard as I can into the quarry. He screams as he goes flying, and we watch as he plummets into the quarry, only to land in a small foundation area, that has Rebar drove into the ground pointing up.

I turn around, and transform back into a human.

"Damn I'm really hungry. Any you girls hungry too? Lets go get something to eat." I say, as we all pile into the truck. Before I get in the driver's seat, I look at all the people in the clearing, the people who came to watch a race.

"Hey, if the police ask any questions, your telling them why he died, and that it was done by Cameron Ruff. Understood?" They all have panic in their eyes, and are as white as bleached bones when they nod at me.

"Good. Also, Jared, that ring I gave you should pay to fix the car. We'll see you back at your place, to pick up the money, and the car." I then get in, and we drive to a take out restaurant, since we cant afford to go to anyplace for to long.

We got back to Jareds house a little before four, and went in quietly. I saw his car was back home, and we just went to sleep.

The next morning, about eight, we all woke up. Rainbow and Applejack went to start packing both the cars, Pinkie was cooking breakfast, and the other girls were planning on our route. I was talking to Jared.

"Hey, Jared, about last night. I'm sorry I had to do that. And that you had to see that." He shuddered.

"Hey, I understand why you did it. I do. Though, what the fuck are you? I have never seen anybody turn into a werewolf. And your girl, how did she do that electric shock?" I sigh.

"Jared, for your sake, I cant tell you much. However, I can tell you, I am a human. But, I have a nature spirit inside me. That, is how I transform. Rainbow, that is something I dont fully know, You'd have to talk to Tara on how she did that. But, if your still curious about my powers, look up Ghosts Among the Wild Flowers. Take a look at the howlers, and you'll get the basics of my power. Anyways, it's time for us to go. And hey, if you wanna hang out, head to Colorado. Canon City. I'll be there in a few days. You can talk to me more then." He sighs, and nods, and we get up and head out to the cars. Jared grabs a briefcase as we head out.

"Girls, we loaded up?" They all say yes, and I nod. I turn to Jared, and he hands me thr briefcase.

"750k. A little something for the good race. And take care of the car, it got me through a lot." I nod.

"I will. See you again, someday." I turn around, and get in the Corolla. I wave as I pull out his drive, and we head on down the street.

A few minutes later, we're stopped at a gas station, and we paid for gas. I told Rainbow to come help me get some snacks, and she agreed. When we got in, I told her to get a few drinks for us. But then I saw the Monsters. I grabbed a few of them, and told her to get them, and went to the snacks and candy, while she looked at more drinks.

I grabbed a few things, and then grabbed a package of Skittles. Turning to Rainbow, I say.

"Hey, Skittles." She turns to face me. "Skittles." And toss them in her face.

I then go over and help her carry everything, and we go and talk to the girls by the pumps.

As we chat, I look at the time, and see the date.

September 10, 2019.

I nod.. I look to the girls.

"Hey girls, mind if I change the road map a little? I just want to go see something before I never come back here." They all agree, and ask me where we are going. I sigh.

"Where heading to New York."

Author's Note

Hey everyone, sorry for the extremely long wait. I am sorry to say, but I will have to cut this arc short, as I would like to get back to the regular story. Also, I know I back dated this story at the end. It was for an obvious reason, as you can see by the date. If any of you can guess where I am going, you get a shout out, but that's about all I can give. Anyways, the next chapter will be short, probably about a thousand words or less, but it will address something all us americans know. Again, thanks for reading my story.

Have a Jivin day!

The 9/11 Memorial

It took about two hours to make it to New York. We made it without much hassle, and went looking for a fairly cheap hotel. We managed to find one that didnt kill our budget, and then went out to several different museums for the rest of the day. That night, I told them what would happen tomorrow.

"Okay girls, tomorrow is 9/11. You wont understand what that means, and I am going to tell you tomorrow. In the meantime, come morning, we'll head on over to Manhattan, and spend the day there till the afternoon, then, we'll go to the place I want, and I'll tell you why tomorrow is special. Now, lets get some sleep." And we all do.

The next day, we all wake up, get ready, and head out. Getting on the Manhattan Ferry, we head on over. Then, before much else, we hop on the Ferry to Ellis Island. Going to see the Statue of Liberty, we all were awed by its size. Twilight, Pinkie, Rarity, and Rainbow went to the top, and me and the others stayed at the bottom. We hopped on the Ferry back, and then went to a few other tourist spots.

At about 1:00, I told them it was time, and used google to find the memorial. We made it there quickly, despite the traffic. Parking, we all went over.

I had seen some stuff on it, and watched its opening when it happened, but that was on TV. While you could get the scale and beauty through the screen, up close was a different story.

As we neared it, we could hear the artificial falls. Nearing it, it was so much bigger than it was portrayed. It was beautiful. We took a walk for a bit, and saw a few families leaving flowers and flags. Twilight finally asks.

"Cameron, what is this place? Why are they leaving flowers and flags?" I look at the families, and sigh.

On this day, in 2001, there was two towers here. That day, everybody went about their business, and nobody thought anything would happen. Four planes, we're boarded by people, and took of from the airport. Three of those planes, were taken over by terrorists, who then flew two of those planes into the towers that stood here." As I say this, the girls eyes start to widen. When I say that the two towers where hit, they all look shocked.

"The Twin Towers. The two planes flew into them, and the people on the plane died. The people on the floors that the planes hit, most all of them died too. First responders arrives, climbed the stairs to the upper floors, and started evacuating everyone they could. The firefighters and police and EMT's got as many people out as possible. People were scared. They tried to get out. You dont hear it much, but when you get desperate, you do things that you shouldn't. Some people, tried to make ropes. They were 70 stories in the air. They didnt male enough, and a lot of them plummeted. I watched a documentary once, in middle school. A news crew had been able to make it into the courtyard between the towers. Even in the documentary, you could hear slaps of something hitting the ground. I dont have to tell you what they were." They all had horrified faces, and I was slightly tearing up.

"All the while, the people fled from the area. They flocked to the water, and we're boatlifted out of Manhattan. Theres a documentary, a nice and happy one, about that. Tom Hanks narrates it. But then, the towers collapsed. Everything was covered in thick clouds of debris and dust. When the building came down, everything inside was pulverized. A few people made it out of that, but not all. And the thing is, the firefighters knew. They knew it would collapse, and they kept going back up." We all had tears now, and they were staring at the memorial with horrified eyes.

"The third plane, crashed into a place called the Pentagon. It was bad, but of I remember, it had been a branch of the Pentagon that wasn't used much. It was still bad though. And the final plane, is the worst part. The final plane, nhad been going to hit the White House. The place were the president works. They heard about the three attacks, and they themselves had been taken over, and found out their target. So, everybody with phones, gave a goodbye, and passed the phones around. Everyone said goodbye. The final thing that anybody heard, was one of the passengers say 'Are you guys ready? Lets roll.' That flight, flight 93, crashed into an open field somewhere in Pennsylvania. Noone made it. This was started in 2006. It was finished in 2011. It is the memorial, for all those who died. That family, probably lost someone in the attack. If we go below these falls, they have a museum. I am not a betting man, but I'd wager your probably going to want to go." They all were crying, and I was hugging Fluttershy. They all nodded, and we started to pull ourselves together.

After a few minutes, the we had composed ourselves, and we made our way to the museum entrance. Heading in, we payed to get in, and then explored it for the rest of the day.

That night, when we got back to the hotel, we all didnt talk much, and cuddled together on our beds. We all slept badly, that night.

The next morning, we got up, and got ready to go. It was getting close to time for the funeral. It was time to go home.

Time to go home.

Author's Note

Hey everyone, I am cutting it even closer. The next two chapters, are the last of this arc. I am sorry for how this chapter goes, especially at some points, but I just wanted to give my heartfelt appreciation for what happened to everyone, and if any of you lost someone, please, leave a comment. I will happily talk to you. Anyway, enough depression. Lets go see a funeral.

Have a Jivin day!

I'm Home

It's coming down to time for the funeral ceremony. It's only about three days away.

Me and the girls had drove for a while, and I had decided to just get to Colorado, and we went into Denver. Finding a hotel, we then checked out some of the smaller museums around in Aurora and Denver. We didn't go to any of the large museums, and we went to a Wal-mart to buy some bikinis for the girls, and swim trunks for me.

After that, I took them to Water World. We all had fun for hours, especially the wave pool, which is my favorite. I was able to finally see Fluttershy's and Rainbow Dash's wing tattoos better, as before it had been kind of dark for me to see them, and I hadn't paid much attention.

I thought it was a beautiful tattoo design, and took a picture so they could see. They agreed, and the rest of the day went well.

Getting back to the hotel late, we settled in for the night.

The next morning, we went to some of the other museums, like the National Science Museum. Twilight liked it the most, but the others had their favorite parts. Fluttershy obviously loved the animal exhibits, and the dinosaurs. Applejack liked the animals and the old west exhibits. Rainbow loved the ocean, dinosaur, and space. And Rarity liked all the clothing.

We left the museum early, to head back to the hotel to pack, and I decided to contact my brother, before heading out to the public library.

"Hey Devin, are you already in Cañon City, or are you still in Denver?" I ask after he answers his phone.

"I'm still in Denver, why?"

"I'm on my way over to the library with my girlfriend and her friends. Was wondering if you wanted to meet them?"

"Uh, yeah, sure. It will take me a minute to get there, along with my girlfriend, but we'll meet you there. Hey, what you driving?"

"Toyota Tacoma, turquoise blue, and a Toyota Carolla, done up like Fast and Furious, rally edition." He whistles.

"Ok, see you soon. Bye." I say the same, and hang up. Heading back into the hotel room, I say.

"Hey, what do you all say to meeting my brother Devin?" They look at me, and Pinkie answers.

"That sounds fun. I wonder what type of cake he likes. Hey, do you know his favorite color?" she says. I think for a second, before answering that it might be blue. Fluttershy asks me.

"Are you happy to see him? He is your brother and all." I nod.

"Oh yeah, no, I am happy to see him. For the fact that I haven't seen him in a year, and also to deck him in the face." Rainbow perks up at that.

"Why do you want to punch him in the face? He do something to you?" she asks. I nod.

"Oh yeah, he thought that the last time he was here, he had the right to tell me where the fuck I should go, and he had the right to pick me up by my throat, and slam me into the ground. So, I have some bad blood with him. Now, my brother Cody, he is okay, but it has been about fifteen years since I saw him. I was about ten when he left and was put in foster care for mine and Devin's safety. But I don't care about that anymore. Devin did worse, and I remember that like it was yesterday. Wait, shit, I just realized something. I am going to have to use my left hand again! Shit!" Twilight is about to ask why I have to do that, and then she suddenly remembers. And then, she remembers something else.

"Actually, no you don't. If you remember, isn't one of the bits of our backstory for this world that I am in Harvard for my studying three different forms of science? I could just say that I am studying robotics, and gave you a new arm, that it is a prototype for a new prosthesis. Then, you wont have to worry about having to be one handed." I look at her, walk over, and give her a long, passionate kiss.

"Thank you, Twilight, for remembering that. I love you. Actually, I haven't said this enough, but I love all of you. Thank you for being here for me, and coming with me to my planet." They all come over and give me a hug, and then we finish packing, and load into the cars.

Heading over to the library, I see a red Subaru Forester, I forget which year he had said it was at one point he did talk to us, and my brother was standing outside of it, with his girlfriend on the other side, looking out for us. I pull into the parking spots nearby, as does Applejack, and we all get out the car. As all the girls get out, Devin had started over to the cars. When he see's the girls, he stops for a second, before continuing. Coming over, he starts shaking hands, and they start introducing themselves with their human names.

Pinkie. "Hi, I'm Patricia Alvarez."

Fluttershy. "Hi, I'm Andrea Libman, but you can call me Andrea."

Rainbow. "Hey, hows it going. I'm Ashleigh Ball. And yes, its dyed." She says after seeing him look at her hair.

Twilight. "Hello, my name as Tara Strong. Exchange student."

Rarity. "Hello dears. I'm Tabitha Germain. From England."

And as Applejack gets out of the truck, I walk over to her, give her a hug and loving kiss, and walk her over to see my brother.

"You've meet the other girls, but here's my girlfriend." Applejack sticks her hand out.

"Howdy. My name's Jacqueline Smith. Nice to finally meet my boyfriend's family, even if it's only one brother." I look ahead to see the others entering the building. Pointing, I say.

"Hey, Jackie, there leaving us behind. Let's all head in, and we can talk some more. Though, it's getting to be about 4, so let's not talk to long. Want to reach Canon before tomorrow." As I said that, Devin finally noticed something.

"Hey, wait, how are you pointing with your right hand? Last I saw of your prosthesis, it was steel, not this black, fiberglass type stuff. When did you get this?" He says, coming around me to look at it.

"Twilight. She is studying three sciences, and one of them is robotics. She saw my arm, and decided to try and make a prtototype prosthesis that grafts on to existing nerves, and then links to the brain through it. She could probably tell you more, I am just the test subject." Walking into the library, I saw all of the girls looking around on the first floor. They were spread out, and I asked Applejack to text them and tell them to keep close to us, and keep their phones handy.

And after that, me and Devin talked for hours, as did our girlfriends, catching up on what wee were supposedly doing.

Since it was a Monday, we were there till about seven, an hour before closing. Jackie textted the girls we needed to leave, and they all met us by the doors. Heading out, Devin and I said our goodbyes till tomorrow, and left. This time, Jackie got in the Corolla with me, and Fluttershy drove the truck. We then head on to Canon.

It was a two and a half hour drive, and we somehow had missed the traffic at that time. Making it, we settled into a hotel for the night.

Author's Note

One more chapter to go in this arc. Then, we get back to the regularly scheduled program. Also, I am sorry about how sloppy the last chapter was, and have some plans to go back and polish it better. As well as the end of the chapter before last. It was a bit awkward. Thank you all for reading.

Have a Jivin day!

The Funeral

The next morning, we all woke up tired. Having drove for most of the night, me and Flutters were the most tired. Packing our stuff, I called Devin to condirm want time the service would be held. He told me noon, and seeing it was only nine, we got some food.

Then, we waited till noon. It really was nothing more than the funeral for us today. I wore black, as did the girls, and when it came close to time, we headed out for the funeral home.

It wasn't a long drive, and Twilight followed me in the truck. Arriving, we saw the lot was almost full, and parked.

Heading In, I saw my granddad, my brother Scott and his little girl, Cody and his girlfriend, Devin with his, and Rob, a friend of the family, an unofficialy adopted son my mom met in CODA meetings. I remember that he is in charge of the will, and what happens with what.

Heading over, I say hello. When I do, everybody gives me a hug, and says that they heard I had gone missing. I tell them the backstory we were given, and they all nod. Then, we proceed to the funeral.

My mom had been adamant about the fact that she wanted to be cremated. And so, we there was an urn there, and we all did a eulogy for her.

When it came my time, I went up.

"Hello everyone. I am here to say what I thought about our mom. She was a good person. In my honest words, she really was. And I loved her. She raised me, to be an actual human. She raised me, to be equal with everyone. To not care about gender, sexuality, color, or species. She taught me manners, and she taught me respect. However, I also still need to be honest. I also hated her. I know we all have our hates of her, but mine need to be shared, for it was suicide. She nearly drove me to suicide. I love her for what she did for me, but I hate her for what she did to me. I'm sorry, thank your for listening." And I went to sit down. I was stared at by all my family, some with understanding, some with horror. I sat by my girls, and they all gave me a pat, but Applejack gave me a hug. I hugged her back, but no tears came.

I was sad. Don't get me wrong, I was. But as I said, I was getting close to suicide. If I hadn't gotten away, It would have been two funerals in short succession. Or, the worse alternative, there would be a funeral and a trial. You can guess from there.

The rest of the funeral passed in a blur, and it was over quickly. Me and my family all went by the urn, placing a hand on it, before I picked it up. Heading out, we got in our cars, and I saw a familiar vehicle, a Ford Focus, in the parking lot. I smiled, waved, then got in my car. We had a small parade, our lights on, and we headed out to the mesa near the house, and climbed to the top. Then, we spread her ashes.

We all had a moment of silence, then we got off the chunk of rock, and walked to our cars, went the block to the house, and parked.

Heading into the house, I saw it had been slightly changed from the last time I had been here. Some of the China cabinets and hutches had been sold. Heading downstairs, we saw that the basement had been all but emptied. The only things still remaining was my bedroom. Though, the only things missing, we're my Xbox and PlayStation. Everything else was there. I chuckled, and then we went to the table for the reading of the will.

It was simple. Rob was to get the house to sell, and me and my brothers were to call dibs on whatever we wanted. After he was done, I immediately called dibs on the big ladder, to which my brothers groaned. I understood, because it was a good ladder.

It was a Little Giant, full metal extension ladder. That was the only thing I wanted, and told my brothers so. They tried to argue with me, but I told them the one thing that made my need greater.

I had a farm that I worked on.

After that, they couldnt say much. I had the highest need, and so it was agreed. Cody and Devin got everything else, and I got the ladder. Grandad didnt want anything, and he said so, leaving early so as to go back to work sooner. I nod, gave him a hug, and said my last goodbye to him.

After that, it was to be a sleepover in the house. I got my bed, and everyone else got a sleeping bag or the couch upstairs. We watched movies till late in the night, and went to bed.

That night though, something came in to the house. It was a fog like cloud, that swirled through the house. It looked at each human present, but it knew before hand which one it would choose.

It went up to one of the humans, and started to be breathed in by it. Eventually, it was inside the human, and the night went on.

We all got up pretty early the next day. Devin was a little grouchy in the morning, and we all went on out. We had decided to go to the Royal Gorge, just a few miles out of town, and so we all piled into our vehicles and went off.

I had to plug it into the GPS on my phone, because it had been so long since I had been that I didn't remember the exact turnoff. It wasnt hard to find, and we made it to the bridge early in the day. We all talked and went on some of the rides there, but the best part was the bridge.

I noticed that when we pulled up, there was a Ford Focus that pulled up behind us, but noone got out. I smiled, waved, and went about my day.

It was around 2 in the afternoon that it happened. We were crossing the bridge, looking over the edge, having a good time. Then, all the sudden, Devin screamed. He was gripping his head, and yelling in pain. Before anyone could do anything for him, he stopped screaming and looked at me.

His eyes were no longer their original hazel color. They were red, and his pupils were gone. Only iris and whites. He rushed me, pushing aside anyone who tried to stop him, and slammed into me.

Pushing me up against the side of the bridge, he lifted me up.

"Enjoy the fall, Cameron." He says in a voice not his own, before lifting me higher and tossing me over the edge. Everybody screamed as I went over the edge but Rainbow. She just sighed, ran to the edge, and SWAN DIVE!

Everybody screamed louder at that, but then stopped when she came back up over the side of the bridge with me in tow, and wings on her back. Setting me down on the bridge, I turn to her.

"Thank you Rainbow. Now, I have to go punch a dick head." I then walk over to Devin. His red eyes are incredulous.

"How does she have wings? She is in the human world, they don't have wings." I nod as I continue closer.

"Thank Faust for THAT!" and then proceed to punch a dick in the head, and punch a dickhead. I give Five mustaches to any who get the reference.

"Sweet Celestia that felt good! Been wanting to do that for a while." Devin is on the ground groaning, but he then gets up.

"You will pay for that, Cameron." He says.

"Yeah, shut the fuck up Mologan. You want to fight me, you chose the wrong host. I'm pissed at Devin still. So your about to get a smackdown." Mologan just laughs.

"You dont understand. I'm not attacking you." I take a second, and then my eyes widen. I turn, and yell.

"GET YOUR GUNS OUT!" To the girls, right before a bunch of demons start to spawn. Pulling out the Blue Rose, I start shooting demons. They start to rush all over, and I see tourists running from the fighting. Some of the people are getting grabbed by imps, and torn apart. Some are tossed over the side.

I cant save them all. I start to yell out orders to the people, telling them to get off the bridge at the ends. Some of them listen, some don't listennwell, and get killed. I try to not hit them, but the demons sometimea dodge, and they get hit.

For the part of my family, they mostly hold their own. Some of them run, but my brother Cody and his girlfriend stay on, and pull out their pistols they carry. Shooting at the demons, they hit one or two each, killing them, but run out of ammo. After that, they start to help people off the bridge.

Devin has his eyes set on me. He rushes at me, and punches me in the face. As I stumble back from it, he gut punches me. I bend clutching my stomach, and he then slams his elbow into my back.

I fall to the ground, and he tries to stomp my head. I roll aside, and grab his ankle. Jerking it from under him, he falls down. I scribe up, and he does to.

Getting into a ready fighting stance, I make my knuckles on my crystal arm spiked, about a quarter of an inch long.

We started to go all out on one another.

Devin started with a left hook to the side of my head, which I deflected and countered with a quick punch towards his kidneys. He took it by stepping back, lessining the damage, and he came with a fist to my gut. I clenched before he hit, but it still hurt. I stayed standing though, and he jabbed at my face a few times.

I kept my arms up, makingnsure they didnt hit, and waited for a sec. As he started to go for an elbow to my ribs, I came out with a right cross, a left jab, and an uppercut, nocking him back away from me.

I rush forward, and hit him hard into his diaphragm. As he started to be unable to breath, I kicked his knee, breaking it. He went down, and I stepped on his chest.

"Call off the demons, Mologan, or I will kill you. And my brother isnt going to stop me." Mologan just giggles using my brothers body.

"Your bluffing. You would have stabbed me, wouldnt you have? Its an empty threat." I huff. Then, I form my hand into a long spike, and stab his shoulder. He yells in pain.

"Try me bitch." I say, looking at him. He just keeps smiling. So, I stab him three more times. One in the other shoulder, and then in both legs. He yells each time, and he is starting to sweat.

"You wouldnt kill your brother? He's your family." I nod.

"Yes, he is. But he disowned us. The only reason he came back is to find out if he would get anything. And it's sad you havent left. The imps are gone, so all that's left is you. Goodbye." I say, before raising the spike to jab it into his eye.

"Wait! Fine, I will leave this body. Just know, Cameron, that I will kill you." I just nod.

"Yeah yeah, keep telling yourself that. And I will greet you in hell when I get there." He glares at me, before his eyes gloss over, changing back to my brothers hazel eyes. He then collapsed.

Stepping off his body, I looked around. I could see that there was a lot of bodies around. Man, women and child. I hung my head for a sec, closing my eyes.

Then, I looked up, and started to issue orders.

"Cody, come get Devins stupid ass and drag him to the end of the bridge. Girls, get the bodies. Anyone who is still alivd, start giving medical care to those who need it. Someone, call the police. Girls, one more thing. Once your done helping, we have to go." After I said that, everyone got to work. Then, I saw Jared. He runs over to me.

"What the hell is going on? What the fuck was that? Also, I want some more answers." I just raise my hand, and say.

"You want answers, I can give them, but right now I need your help. I need to go stall the cops, so I want you to take the girls back to the house when their done. I'm going to go, and I'm taking the car you gave me still. Tell them what I said, and follow my brother to the house. I can answer everything there." I then take off for the Corolla.

Getting in, and starting it up, I get myself psyched up. Peeling out the parking spot, I turn around and make my way to the highway leading to the bridge.

Turning on, I start to drive back towards town, being reckless, and driving over the speed limit, weaving through traffic. When I see the police, fire, and ambulence, I drive towards them.

Going between the first two police cars, I make a quick drift turn in between all of them. After that, I rammed one of the cars, then slammed into another, sending both out of control. Then, I hightailed it out of there. All the police started to chase me.

Weaving around traffic, swerving to avoid everything, was difficult, but I kept it up, just staying in reach of the police.

Eventually reaching a point to turn around, I executed a 180, and started back the way I came from. Going as fast as possible, I quickly reached 185 mph, and lost the cops on a side road turnoff. Waiting for a minute as the police passed, I called Twilight.

"Hey, Twi, you and the others safe?" I ask.

"Yes. We saw you driving, and Jacob helped us. Cody said he wanted answers as well, so were waiting onyou and him. Were at the house, all of us." she says.

"Okay, tell them I'm okay, I just need to lay low for a bit till the police die down, then I can come and answer their questions. I'll be there in about twenty minutes." Twilight says okay, and I hang up.

Thirty minutes later, I pull into the driveway to the house, and see the girls waiting for me. Getting out the car, I am swarmed and hugged by all of them, and Applejack kisses me. Pulling away, she says.

"All of them are inside waiting for you. They don't seem happy." I nod.

"Yeah, and I dont give a fuck. They all gave me so much shit, all but Jared that they deserve for me to give it. Lets go answer their questions." And we head inside.

As I enter the door, I see a fist come from my left. As I see who it is, I decide to let it hit. I deserve it.

"So, are you going to tell me what the fuck you actually did?" Jared says, knuckles red from punching me. I nod.

"Sit, and I will tell you.

"So, for the last two weeks, I have been back on earth. In that time, I have had three demon attacks on me, and my girls. Wait, sorry, four. Four demon attacks on me and the girls. The first one you might have heard, it happened about the time I got back, in South Carolina. The hotel massacre. I was there, and a demon, in possession of a police official, attacked me and the hotel. The things on the bridge, those were imps. Much like the ones from the game Doom 2016. They also attacked the hotel, and we werent able to save everyone. They slaughtered the police, and civilians.

"After that, the second attack was when me, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Twilight went to an old asylum museum. Goddamn, we did Black Ops 3 zombies, and it wasnt fun. We were so tired by the end, we collapsed in our tents at the campsite.

"After that, the next attack happened on the road. And this is what happened Jared. We were driving along, on our way into Atlanta, when a car pulled onto the road behind us. Nothing happened for a long while, till the car swerved, and thsn sped up to reach us. It started to go after Rainbow and I, and when I looked in the car, I saw that the three people in the car were possessed. So, after me and Rainbow got almost ran over, I had landed on the hood of the van. After turning around, I was able to get a three shots off. One for each. They swerved off the road, and I went flying off when it hit a tree. After I woke up from blacking out, I looked in the car for ID, and found the letter you sent them In the glove box. Then, after a little thought, we went to tell you the news. I am sorry for your loss, truly.

"The final attack, was today, and you all saw how that went. For the past month, I have not been on earth. I have been in another land, protecting it from demons. That is were I am going when this is over, and that is where I am staying from now on. I have no real plans on coming back to earth. So, with that aside, I want to go home now. I have had enough of our family drama. Jared, you can have your car back, you'll probably need to repaint it though. If any of you have problems with me, it would be best to forget them. I'm done here on earth." They are all stupefied, until Cody jumps up after me.

"Wait, Cameron, your leaving Earth? Are you fucking high? God, I hope this might be a head trip, that wpuld make everything back on the bridge better." I sigh.

"Yeah, sorry Cody, but your not tripping. Everything I said is true. And yes, I am leaving Earth. I hate it here, and I have nothing here for me. And dont tell me I have my family, you chocked me, Devin chocked me, mom made me almost kill myself, and I have no future here. The world is going to shit, what with the president pissing every country off. Its a matter of time before the world goes to hell. In Equestria. In Equestria, I am finally happy. I have four daughters, I have a family. I have an amazing job. I have met four princesses, one who is my girlfriend, and an amazing five other girls. They are my life now. I'm sorry Cody. But I cant live here anymore." I turn away, and walk outside, seeing the girls already there.

"Well girls, it's time to go home." I say. The girls nod. We walk over to the truck, and I grab the ladder from the will and put it in. Then I grab everything out of the Corolla, and put it in the bed. After everything's in, I turn to Applejack, and say.

"Hey Applejack, here's your gift. The truck is yours." Tossing her the keys, I pull out my phone. I see Cody and company exit the house, just as I hit call on Fausts number. She picks up, and I say.

"Hey it's me. We're all done, and ready for extraction. We have an extra large piece of luggage coming with us though, so bring a heavy lift VTOL." She says alright, and I turn back to the others.

"What do you want, Cody? I'm about to go home." Cody just nods.

"Yeah, I understand. I'm not stopping you. I'm just saying, don't forget your family. Please." I stare at him, and then say.

"You see her over there?" Pointing to Applejack.

"Her name is Applejack. Her family, is the most connected family in Equestria, and the biggest family too. What you just said, is the heart of their beliefs. If I were to ever forget about you, she would beat my ass from now till next Christmas. Cody, for all the shit that is our family, I wouldnt be here withput it. So Cody, I won't forget. But dont blame me for not holding it in the highest regards." Cody sighs and nods. He then gives me a hug.

"I'm going to miss you." He says.

A portal opens behind us. The girls all get ready to go through as Cody lets me go. Applejack gets in the truck, and drives it through with a wave bye. The others wave bye, with Dash giving a grinning salute, before walking through as well. I turn back to Cody.

"I will too Cody. Goodbye." I say.

Then turn, and walk through the portal.

Author's Note

And it is finally done. I don't know why, but after I started this project, it just went down on the ump train for me. It was hard for me to finish this, and not because it was emotional. It just felt like it dragged on. I'm sorry for the long time it took to finish this, and I hope you enjoyed it.

Also, good news. This is now back open for crossovers, but let me make a chapter to celebrate coming home first. I think it will be fun for you guys.

Have a Jivin day!

I'm truly home

When we exited the portal, we were just outside Sweet Apple Acres. Applejack decided to drive the truck home, and tell the rest of her family about it. I talked to the Oni inside of it, and told her what she would be doing, and she understood. She was happy to be somewhere that didn't smell like oil and sewage, as she said. I understood. I then asked Twilight to start trying to find a source of alternative fuel for the truck, and she said she would. Then, it was off to Canterlot to go pick up my daughter. I was accompanied by Pinkie Pie, as she didnt have much to do.

As we waited for the train, I sat down, cracked open a Monster, and just stared at my home. I was happy to be back. Pinkie saw me, and leaned over on me.

"Happy to be back?" She asks. I nod.

"Everything is so much more peaceful here. Dont get me wrong, it still has some problems, but they are small compared to Earth's. Here, I can sniff the air and taste how clean it is. I go to a stream of water, or the fountain in the center of town, scoop a handful of water, and I don't have to worry about dying of harsh metals contaminating the water and almost killing me. I don't have to worry about rich people taking over the government and trying to ruin our lives." Pinkie thinks for a second, and says.

"Actually, you do have to worry about that last one, but I get your point. Its good to be relaxed. It's okay." She snuggles up to me, and I give her a hug, squishing her closer.

"Lets take a nap on the train. Set your alarm to wake us when we get there." I say to her, and she just giggles, saying fine.

The train comes, we get on, and fall asleep, cuddling each other.

About five minutes from Canterlot, Pinkie wakes me up. We get up, untangling ourselves from our cuddle, and stretch, then talk till we reach the station.

Getting off the train, we start towards the castle. Trudging through the streets, passing chariots pulled by oxen. We make it to the castle entrance, and upon seeing Pinkie, they open the gates.

The first thing we do is head to the throne room. Before we ge there though, we hear a bit of yelling, so we pick up our pace. Entering the throne room, I see my daughter in her grown form, fighting Luna with the Vibro Axe. Luna was using a kopesh and round shield. She was attacking Satan like she was the devil.

"Come on, you can fight better than that. Swing your weapon with a light grip, and tense when you hit. Your weapon might be able to cut through most things, but it wont help if you die from sloppy handling." She says, using the kopesh to fling the weapon out of my daughters grip, and flinging it towards me and Pinkie.

As it was heading towards my face, I caught it.

"You know, I should probably make you a weapon. Make it a bit more personal. What do you think?" I say, and Satan looks at me. Her eyes widen, and she starts to run at me. I get ready.

When she jumps to give me a hug, she turns back into a little girl, and lands in my arms, screeching.

"Daddy! Your home! I missed you. Did you miss me? What all happened? I smell demon. Did you fight Mologan? I love you daddy. Please dont leave me again." I just hug her, squeezing her gently.

"I'm not going anywhere. And hey, if I die, you can go to hell and drag my ass out. Hows that sound?v she looks at me, and I dont need eyes for me to tell that she is happy. She hugs me again, and I carry her.

"Hey Luna. What was that all about?" I ask.

"She said she wished to learn to fight, so I offered to train her. I agree, you should make her a weapon." I nod. Then, Celestia gets up.

"Its good to see you again, Cameron, Pinkie." I bow as best I can with my daughter in my arms. Then, a bird flies in and lands on a nearby stand. I look, and it is a Phoenix. Celestia smiles at the bird, and turns to me.

"Cameron, meet Philomena. She is my pet and companion." She walks over and strts to stroke the birds feathers. I walk over, and look at the majestic creature. Luna joins us, as does Pinkie, and Luna looks sad.

"Hey Luna, do you have a pet?" I ask. Luna shakes her head.

"No. It sadly perished a long time ago. Hunted and killed by some poacher, as Celestia says." Celestia looks sad as well.

"I'm sorry Luna. I tried to find it, I did. But she ran, and I couldnt help her. When the poacher claimed he had found a nine tailed fox in the forest, and had successfully hunted it and killed it, I tried him for killing the last of their kind. But I couldnt bring her back." She hugs Luna as she starts crying, and I join her.

"Luna, if I could make you a new companion, would you like them to be Kitsune?" I say. I could do it, but I want it to be her decision.

Luna looks at me, incredulous.

"You would make me a new companion? How?" I sigh.

"It wouldnt be hard, just time consuming. It would take me a full day to make it. Also, she won't be the same as your first companion. But, I can make her if you want." Luna hugs me, almost squeezing all the air out of me.

"Please." She says, choking up. I hug her.

"Your wish, is my command." I say. Pinkie jois me, and we stop hugging after a few seconds.

"Well, I'm ready to head home. Tomorrow I can start on the Kitsune, and I will send a letter when I need you to put the heart in." I say. The princesses nod, and we all say bye to each other. I've put Satan down, and she is walking along holding mine and Pinkies hands. She has started to wear more normal clothes I stead of just a baggy shirt.

She was wearing a light turquoise shirt with a black hoodie that wasnt a full zipper, it stopped about a quarter from the bottom and had a red trim It's hood had cat ears and a face, and the entire thing had some faint star pattern all across it. She he'd on a set of light turquoise leggings, and a pair of all black converse, with red laces not tied all the way up.

We got on the train home, and reached it pretty quickly. It was getting late, and Pinkie said goodbye. Then me and Satan walked home. I tucked her into bed, and went to sleep myself.

The next day, I sent Satan off to school, and then I decided to start on Luna's gift. Heading to my workshop, I got ready. My arm started to glow purple.

First, I grabbed some obsidian, and some metal. The metal I grabbed was from a couple of meteorites I had found on a few of my hunting trips for the butcher. Speaking of, I probably should do so again soon. Setting the meteorites aside for now, I grabbed the obsidian block I had bought at one point from Pinkie and her family. The stone was about 6'×3'×4'. It had a nice pattern of white swirls and speckles.

I started on the tails first, as they would be the hardest, with the face being second hardest. I spent an hour shaping each tail, and shaving the hair detail into them. When I was done, I had shaped nine tails, about three feet long each tail. Each tail had hair, and almost galaxy shaped swirls in them.

Next, I went to Fluttershy's, and asked her if she had a fox friend I could borrow. She did, and she called over a nice red fox named Artemis. She was a pretty little fox, and she followed me home while I told her what she needed to do. She nodded, and I went back to work. She posed well, and II was able to get her body shape created in moments. Moments being an hour and a half. After, she took a small nap, while I started on making it he smaller details. Looking to her for reference, I made fur along the body, and made nebulae and galaxies with the swirls and speckles. Stars covered her.

After Artemis woke up, I had her sit near me, and started to sculpt the head. The head took about two hours to make, and came out perfect. At the half hour mark, I had Artemis open her mouth so that I could make one for Luna's new companion. She did, and whenever I looked over at her, she opened wide, showing me the detail of her teeth and mouth. It went smoothly with her help.

I dont know when, but eventually I heard a yelp, and Artemis took off. I decided to stop, and went to see what was up, and when I walked out the workshop to see who came up, I saw Artemis in the arms of Fluttershy.

"Hey Fluttershy, whats up?" She looks at me.

"Noone has seen you all day except me, so I was coming to see what was going on, and to see how Artemis was. What are you doing anyways?" I smile.

"Wanna come see?" She nods and gets up, carrying the little fox. I lead her into the workshop, and when she sees the statue of the nine tailed fox, she gasps.

"So, what happened is, when I went to Canterlot to pick Satan up yesterday, she was fighting Satan, and showing her how. When it was over, Philomena came in, and Luna got sad. Turns out, her companion was killed by a poacher a long time ago. Well, my soft heart couldnt take her beingnsad, so I offered to make a new companion for her. Her last companion was the last Kitsune, or nine tailed fox, so her new friend will be one too." Fluttershy is slightly crying, and I give her a hug..

"So this is where you've been? What else do you have to do to finish?" I think.

"Well, I need to finish the eyes, probably some gems from Rarity, or maybe some of the library or tree of Harmony. Oh, some heterochromia sounds good. Anyways, after that, I need to cut the statue in half, and hollow it out, and make a thaumic metal skeleton for it, then, I need to make it a brain, and then a heart. After that, I need to place enchantments in it, to make the galaxies and nebulae move like they are real. And, I need to do some painting, mainly a moon on the forehead." Fluttershy nods.

"Well, if thats the case, then you can hold on to Artemis for a little bit. I'll go tell the girls whats happening, and we can get you some crystal from the library. And maybe from the tree, but it will be a special trip." I nod.

"I can go to the tree, if one of you can get a small shard of the library. Not much, just a small, almost grape sized piece." Fluttershy nods, then says goodbye, and then leaves. Artemis stays with me, and we finish the little bit more we need. As I finish up the nose, I feel a presence behind me.

"Faust, how are you? Come to see me?" I ask.

"Yes. Also, here to give you something." I sit up, and turn around. When I see her, she is looking at the statue, and smiling. She looks at me and holds up some crystal.

"I heard what your doing, so I decided to help. Just a small sliver of the tree of Harmony. For the eyes." I stand up and take the offered piece, and say.

"Thank you. You wanna watch?" I ask. She nods. So, I sit back down and start carving the eye sockets. Turning from Artemis to the stone, I make the eyes as best I can. After the sockets are done, I then move to the crystal, and put one finger on it. Then, I work some magic.

As I do, my finger starts to vibrate. I will my finger to do what I want, and not shatter the crystal. And eventually, a crack is heard. I pull away, and look at the crystal.

The light blue crystal now has an expansive tangle of spiderweb cracks flowing through it, but the gem isn't shattered. The cracks are well defined, and can be seen when staring into them. Showing it to Faust, she takes it and looks at it for a few minutes.

"You can get lost in that. That is beautiful." I thank her, and then proceed to put the eye in, making it go through the eyelid piece of stone I hollowed out to make a socket. After that, I stop for a second and stretch, and that is when I can hear voices from outside. I get up and head out, and see all my girls there. They see me and call out a greeting.

"Hey girls, how are all of you? Sorry for not getting out to see you much." Rarity just scoffs.

"Darling, if what Fluttershy and Pinkie have told us is true, then what your doing is more important. We just care about our herd master."I nod.

"Sorry girls. I understand. By the way, want to see what I have so far?" they all nod and follow me into the workshop.

When they see the statue, and the one eye, they all are amazed. I notice Faust has left, but I see a note. I pick it up and read it.

'Dear Cameron,

Thank you for what you are doing for Luna. She has been lonely as of recent, so giving her a new companion will do good for her. For whatever your mother did wrong, she did right in making you a kind man. That is why those six love you.

Love,
Faust.'

I smirk, and put the note in my pocket. The girls are still marveling over the statue, and I ask.

"Does one of you have the piece of the library?" Twilight nods.

"Yes right here. It took me a minute to get it off with some magic. Is that the size you need?" I take the piece, and look at it. Its exactly the size, and I nod, already thinking. I place it on the workable, and put my finger on it, making it vibrate. I do the same as last time, and the crystal cracks. When I take my finger off, it top has a tangle of spiderweb cracks throughout it. It looks shattered. The girls all Marvel at it, and Rarity asks me to teach her how to do it. I tell her later.

"Hey, does anyone know what time it is?" Twilight looks at the clock, and says.

"About three in the afternoon. Wait, that means the kids will be out of school soon. We should probably head on over to pick them up, and we'll bring them back to see the statue if your not done by then." I nod, and start to place the eye in. It goes in well, and I stop for the time being, and tell Artemis to come get some food with me. She hops up and follows.

Heading inside, I grab some food for us, a few strips of chicken and some raspberries. She gobbles them down while I eat a ham and cheese sandwich. While I eat, I think of what I need to do now.

Well, I still need to cut it in half and hollow it out. Then, I should make the skeleton. I need to put enchantments on the joints to make the rock move organically, or it will just shatter. Then, I need to make a brain and a thaumic nervous system from it to the joints, and the tail, so it can move all of them. After that, I need to make the heart. I will head to the tree to get some crystal for the heart, dont want Faust to make another trip, and I want to say hello to the tree. Once I can start on the heart, I will need to place the top on and seal it up. Dont want it coming to life not fully together. That should be all, and then Luna needs to come and place the heart. Yeah, that should be it.

We finish our food, and the girls are arriving with Satan and the CMC. Satan runs to me and gives me a hug. The other follow a bit slower, but I get a hug from them too.

"Hey girls, how are you? Any trouble at school?" I ask. They all shake their heads no. Scootaloo then asks.

"Rainbow said you were doing something cool. Can we see it?" All of them nod, and I agree, and lead them to the workshop.

"Now dont touch anything. We dont need you crushing a hand or anything of the like. Just look." They all nod, and look around. When they see the statue, they all run over to it, and gawk at it. Sweetie Belle compliments it.

"This looks really good. I like how the swirls in the obsidian look like galaxies and nebulae. It already looks almost alive."

"Thanks Sweetie. I still have a ways to go, but it's almost done. You can stay and watch, but first I need to go get something, so you need to leave. I wasn't joking about the danger in here. You can play one of the cleaner games on the Xbox while I'm gone." They nod and start to leave. I follow behind and lock the door. The girls have told me of their adventures, and I wasnt going to take any chances. I made sure Artemis was out before hand though. After that, I went with the girls into the house, and got the games ready for them. After that, I walked out the house.

Then, I transformed into the hyena howler. The original howler form. Then, I took off into the woods. Running for about ten minutes, I reached the gorge that lead to the tree. Springing down the cliff walls, I made my way to the trees hollow. As I make my way in, I feel a warmth settle around me.

I walk to the tree, and place a hand on it. I can feel the tree swell with power, and a vine wraps around me in a hug. Then, the vine starts to go into my crystal arm. After it does, I say.

"Hello again." I am sent an image of a filly smiling. Then, she sends me a picture of Faust with a questioning look on her face.

"I am here to ask a favor of you. I am making a new friend for Luna, and it will need a strong heart. I could make it of other crystal, but it wouldnt be the same. I want it to be like her old companion. So, I would like to ask you if I could have some more crystal, to make a heart for the Kitsune?" I am sent an image of an old grandmare, with a warm smile on her face. The next picture I see is more of a movie. It shows one of the branches, about midway up the tree, growing what looks like a fruit. As it gets bigger, I can see it looks like the crystal heart up in the empire, but smaller. It is pure white, and radiates a calm, peaceful energy. Then, the tree show me an image of the Elements of Harmony, then a picture of the moon.

"The Element of the Moon." The tree sends me an image of a happy filly. I nod.

"Thank you. Luna will be so happy when this is finished. Thank you." The tree send s me the smiling grandmare again, and pulls the vine out of my arm, before wrapping me in another hug. I hug back.

After that, I climb into the tree and find the branch with the heart. Pinking it like an apple, I climb out, and say goodbye again, before heading off back home.

Reaching the house, I go in to find the mane 6 here, making supper.

"Is it really already supper time. Damn, can you call me when supper is ready? Please. I think Luna would like it if she got her pet at night. And it almost finished." They all nod, and I thank them, going back to the workshop.

Setting the heart on a work bench nearby, I start to cut the statue in half lengthwise, and hollow it out. Doing so takes about an hour, and I then stop and move to making the skeleton and brain. The brain isnt hard, I make a simple brain similar to a humans from thaumic metal.

Next, I make the skeleton. It is made of carbon steel, and is super strong and light. I make it in the shape of a fox, and at the joints, I carve runes in, and imbue them with magic to make the stone move like a fluid organic matter. The entire thing is covered in runes by the end of it, and each steel bone is almost lime another vertebral column. They are made of multiple steel bone pieces. After I am done with making the skeleton, I put it in the stone halves, and then go about sealing it up with magic, and a chunk of obsidian that is left over, filling in the cracks. And then, I am done. The entire thing took about the whole day. I just need Luna here.

As I head out the workshop and into my house, everybody is sitting down to eat, and I see Celestia and Luna there as well.

"Hey girls, what happened to telling me when it was done?" I say sarcastically. The girls look guilty for a second, and then I say.

"I'm kidding. Hello princesses, how are you today?" Celestia answers me.

"We are doing fine, Cameron. How have you been?"

" Just finishing a project, if you would like to see it after supper, you can. Its in the workshop. Oh, Luna, you might want this though." I then pull out the element of the moon, and hand it to her. She looks at it confused, before looking back at me as I sit down.

"What is this?" She asks. I finish the quick bite I had taken and say.

"Well, its the heart." She looks confused for a second, before understanding dawn's on her.

"The heart of my companion?" I nod.

"She's done, and waiting for a heart. Let's finish supper, and I will bring her out for you to put it in." She nods, and sets the heart on the table next to her. We eat supper, and Luna constantly looks at it, as if to make sure it is still there.

Supper was relatively quick, some meatloaf and sides. Then, after we all cleaned up the kitchen and dishes, me, my herd, my kids, and the two princesses head out side. I ask Applejack to help me, and she does.

When we get the statue of the fox out of the basement, Luna gasps, and comes over to it as we set it down. I then tell her what it is made of.

"It's made of obsidian, with a carbon steel skeleton to make it tougher to crack. The eyes are made of two shards of crystal, from the library, and the tree of Harmony.

"The teeth are made of shards from my arm and made to be purple, to match its body, and the heart, is grown from the tree of Harmony. Its the element of the moon." Luna and everyone looks at me.

"The element of the moon? As in, a personal elsment just for me?" I nod. Luna pulls out the heart, and looks at it. Then, she brings it near the chest of the Kitsune, and it slowly seems to melt its way in.

After a second, the fox starts to move. The first thing it does is yawn, stretching its mouth out farther than I had originally made it. Then, it proceeded to stretch, much like a cat, going into cobra pose and then a downward dog pose. It shook itself, and it's hair waved, and when it settled down, the stars on it's body twinkle, the galaxies swirled, and the nebulae moved like nebulae do, I dont know what they do.

It blinked a couple times, and then looked at Luna. And when it did, I could see Luna be taken by its shattered eyes. It was a few moments later she broke her trance, and says.

"Io?" The kitsune yips, and licks Luna's face. Luna thenntears up, and hugs the fox lime theres no tomorrow.

"Io, you've come back. I've missed you so much." She says, crying into the fur of her companion. Celestia is stunned, and I whisper.

"Is Io the name of her previous companion?" Celestia nods. I nod back, and walk up to Luna, kneeling next to her.

"Luna, I want to tell you more about her." Luna pulls away some, and the fox moves to lay a few tails across her, and wraps her up. Luna then nods to me when she is comfortable.

"Well, the first thing is apparently, she has the soul of her previous incarnation. That was unplanned, but not bad. Now, we get to enchantments that were put inside its thaumic brain.

"First, it has a pocket dimension it can go to, and can be summoned whenever you want her near you. The summon can be indefinitely, but if you want to travel with her easier, put her in there. Here is the necklace. (Which I then give her as I continue to talk.)

"The next thing, is she can use fox-fire again. Each of her nine tails can channel energy, that can be used to do whatever she wants to do with it. She doesn't have to eat, but if you want to feed her, a chunk of thaumic metal or obsidian works fine." I reach over to pet her, and I feel her fur is actually fur, not stone. I tilt my head, and dig a little deeper, finding her stone skin.

"Well, thats good. She has actual fur, and still has her stone skin. Her skeleton is pretty much all vertebra, and she wont get a broken bone. If her stone shell cracks, give her some obsidian, and it will help her heal. If her body breaks apart fully, and she has no more outer rock layer, bring her to me and I can remake it. Other than all of that, I don't know much else. The tree made the element heart, so she knows what it can do. You'll have to find out. Now, I need to run a checkup on her. Io, please stand." And she does.

Next, I have her flex every single piece of her body, to see if any of the runes wont work. Everything flexed fine, and the tails were working well. After she was done, she nuzzled me, and went over to Luna. Luna liiked at me.

"Thank you, Cameron, for bringing my dearest companion back to me." I shake my head.

"Luna, all I did, was make the body. The tree did everything else. And it was fun to make her. I loved doing it." I stand up.

"Alright, I had a long day lugging the block of obsidian around, so it's bedtime for me. I love you girls, girls, Celestia, Luna, Io, goodnight, and enjoy the reunion you two." I then head off to my bedroom, and am joined soon by Applejack.

"Lunas really happy with what you did. And so, I want to keep you company tonight. Thats final." I nod, and get ready for bed, getting into my sweatpants. An undressed to her lingerie. It was a red bra and panties with a rose pattern. As we climbed into bed, she cuddled up to me, and I could feel her breasts and body up against me. I turned, and cuddled up to her.

And felt like I was truly home as I drifted off to sleep.

Author's Note

This chapter was fun to write. It was much easier to get it out than the last few. Thank you all for reading.

Have a Jivin day!

Rainbow Rocks

Author's Note

Okay, sorry, I have been working on this for a long time. Sorry for taking so long, no, its not dead. Also, I am sorry for the amount of Videos I had to put into this chapter, but with the amount of Music that is in Rainbow Rocks, well. So, with that said, have a nice read, and hopefully I will have the next chapter out sooner.

Also, for those who still wonder when Seven Riders of Equestria will update, or if it is dead, don't worry. It isn't dead. It just takes a long while to flesh out the details of how I want it to go.

Another thing, I am working on another chapter of my other two stories. They are taking a little, but getting done.

Anyway, thank you all for being patient, and waiting for me to write this chapter.

Have a Jivin Day!

Rainbow Rocks

I was out with the girls when it happened. I felt a disturbance in the force.

"I feel a disturbance in the force." I say ominously. "I must go, my music needs me." Pinkie immediately understood.

"Go, for the music is more important. Return, when the disturbance has been fixed." I nod and bow to the robed master Pinkie.

"I will, master." And then turn to run off, but Satan follows me. I go, and I see Faust peeking out from the library as I happen to pass by. I head in, and Satan follows me.

When in, Faust grabs my arm, and takes me over to a door hidden in the massive library. Opening it, she leads me inside.

Inside is the portal to the human Equestria. She turns to me.

"Cameron, there has been a disturbance in the force. The music of the human world is in jeopardy. You have been tasked with heading over, before Twilight goes, to find out what you can do, and establish yourself. Satan can come, but she will need to stay out of sight. Its up to her if she wants to go." She turns to her.

Satan thinks, then says.

"I want to help daddy. Daddy helped me. What do I need to do?" Faust shakes her head no.

"Very well. But do know, if you go over, your form might change. Do you still want to go?" Satan just nods vigorously. Faust smiles, and then turns to me.

"You will need some instruments, and something to carry them in. Here is your case." She then pulls out a coffin from the ground, pure black, save for a line of dialog on the top, and an eye.

'The bird of Hermes is my name,
Eating my wings, to make me tame.' I see all this, then grab it, look for the chains to carry it, and then open it to put Satan in. Satan climbs in the coffin, and I close it.

"Thanks for the coffin, when do I leave?" I say. Faust smiles.

"Your welcome and now. I'll open the portal, and Twilight will be there in a few days. Find any problems, and fix them. Good luck." She then starts to pour her magic into the portal, opening it. And I step through.

Lord I didnt miss the head trip. As I stumble out the portal at the base of the horse statue, I look around. I see the school in front of me, and sigh. School once again. At least I'm a senior, so I can skip some classes. I look at myself. I look to be in the clothes that Delsin Rowe wears in the game Infamous Second Son. I take the vest off and see its the Fossilized vest. I shrug and put it back on. Then, I head into the school.

I see students wandering the hall, and go over to a gray skinned blonde talking to a tall white, very muscled man with blade hair. Taping the blonde girls shoulder, I get their attention. The blonde turns around, and I see its Derpy.

"Hey, Derpy, do you know where I might find Sunset and the other girls?" I ask.

"Cameron, it's good to see you again. Their probably in the gym right now, and if not there, then the band practice room. Muffin?" I accept the offered chocolate chip muffin.

"Thank you Derpy. And thank you for the muffin." I say as I walk off for the gym.

When I reach it, is is right behind Celestia and Luna.

"Good afternoon, students. I'm so happy to know that so many will be participating in this year's high school musical showcase." I slip over to the girls, standing behind them, as I had seen them standing near the doors when I entered. Everyone In the gym was cheering when they heard Celestia.

"This is an amazing opportunity for us to raise money for the school, for activities and field trips. So, keep working on those signs. I have a feeling, this will be the most exciting event since the fall formal." She finishes.

"Oooohhhh, that has got to hurt. Practically calling you out like that has to suck." I say. All the girls look at me surprised, and Sunset thinks first.

"CAMERON!!!" She yells, and jumps at me, throwing her arms around me. The rest of the girls huddle up around me, and Rarity says.

"Cameron, how are you Darling." I snap to her. And then chuckle lightly.

"Take me somewhere more private and I can tell you all." I say. Rarity nods, and grabs my hand, starting to drag me out the gym.

The rest of the girls follow us. We head to a room, and inside was a large amount of instruments. I was guessing it was a practice room for the band. Rarity pulled me through the door, and didn't even wait for everyone to enter, before she jumped on me, and started to make out with me.

The girls came in, and saw me kissing Rarity. They all looked on stunned.

"Rarity, let me put down the coffin first, please?" I say. Rarity stops sucking my face, and I let her down, then put the coffin in the corner. The girls stare on as Rarity continues. Rainbow just says.

"The fuck?" I stop kissing Rarity, and turn to say to her.

"Hey, watch the language, kids are present." She just stares on.

"What?" I sigh.

"Rarity, it might help to explain before we continue." She nods.

"Girls, I am not Rarity. She is not in control at the moment. I am Desparity." She says. Her smile grows more wicked, her right eye gets three claw marks over it, and her hair more frazzled. The others are scared, and Sunset angry.

"Cameron, that's a demon. Why is a demon in Rarity?" I nod.

"Yes, that's a demon. One I have met, and talked to, and who fought beside me. She is usually back home, but is here for some reason." Hinting at wanting an explanation. Desparity picked up on it, and says.

"After losing her arms, Rarity grew slightly depressed. I wasnt able to come out, so I came here. This Rarity has been letting me take control on occasion, and help her out with problems. As long as I help her, she lets me out at times. As long as I don't do anything wrong, at least." I nod, its reasonable enough.

Sunset is still angry, but I hug her and say.

"Hey, if she does anything, I will stop her. And besides, she is nothing like what you became. Faust trusts her, and I trust her. If nothing else, trust the goddess and me to know what where doing." She looks at me, and then hugs me.

"Fine. But don't expect me to like it." I nod.

"Well, with all this out the way, any reason you brought me here?" Desparity nods.

"Well, with the musical showcase coming soon, we need to practice. So, I thought we could, and give you a little show. Ready girls?" They a nod, and Sunset starts to smile, and hold on top the piano. I mean against the wall by the coffin, and listen as they all get ready.

(Forgive the first part. Start with Pinkie starting on the drums please. Also, shout out to Letupita725HD.)

After the song was over, I moved from the wall and clapped.

"Good job. That was really good." Rainbow nods.

"Yeah, but Rarity is off on the second verse, and Applejack needs to work on her solo. They'll get it together in time for the showcase." She says smugly. I walk over, and lightly smack her upside the head.

"You will help the band get better. Its not their job alone to fix it, its the bands job to work together." Everyone else nods, and Rarity says.

"Well, I for one love playing, and I simply must find something to go with the adorable pony ears and longer hair." I chuckle.

"Good to have you back Rarity. How have you been?" I say.

"Ugh, I have been having to pull some all nighters recently to finish some orders. Desparity's endless needles has been useful, and she herself has been a lifesaver on school days, allowing me to sleep while still going to school." Applejack then steps in.

"That's right, I've been noticing something off. But still, what I want to know is, why do we transform when we play? Twilight took the magic with her when she went back to Equestria, so why do we pony up?" I think.

"Probably because there is still magic here. Here more so. Before Sunset brought the crown here and put it on, there was magic. Just not enough to do anything. Now, with the magic here having been charged so to say, it's still here. It can now regenerate the magic on its own again, and it wont drain as fast. Thats my theory anyway." Sunset nods at this.

"I think your on to something. When I first arrived, I could feel ambient magic, but it wasn't actively recharging at a high enough rate to use magic. Now, I can feel it everywhere." The intercom comes on.

'Sunset shimmer to the foyer.' she sighs.

"I gotta go. I volunteered to show some new students around. I want to show them the new me, before they get to hear about the old me." She looks down, and I say.

"Let me help. I have no classes, and also need to learn about the school too." She looks at me happily, and then turns away slightly, blushing. I walk to the corner, and grab the coffin. Rainbow finally asks.

"Okay, whats the coffin for?" I answer.

"It's like your guitar case, but my version. Dont worry, nothings inside that will harm you." And me and Sunset leave the room.

We gt to the foyer, and see three girls standing in some shadows near the door. Sunset calls out.

"Hey, are you the three I'm to show around?" They all step out the shadows and smile. The one in the middle with poofy orange hair speaks.

"We are." I nod.

"Cool. I'm Cameron, and this is Sunset Shimmer. We're the ones who will be giving you the tour. So, Poofy Orange, whats all your names?" One of the trio, one with twin tails, snickers.

"Here, have a Snickers for the snickers." And hand her a Snickers bar from my pocket. She just starts to bust out laughing, and Sunset and the blue ponytailed girl in the group laugh too. Poofy Orange growls, and the two stop laughing.

"My name is Adagio Dazzle. These are my sister's, Aria and Sonata." She says. I just chuckle.

"Hey, dont worry. I wasnt doing it to be mean. I'm sorry if it offended you." I say sincerely. She just grunts. Sunset says.

"Well, lets get started." And we head off.

Roughly thirty minutes later, we had shown them most of the school. We had past multiple of them, but since we were almost done, Sunset stopped by the nearest one.

"Now, coming up is a the schools musical showcase. Since your new, Principal Celestia will probably let you sign up." Adagio just smiles at this.

"Yes, that sounds wonderful." Aria snorts.

"Yeah. Knowing us, we might just win." She grins maniacally. I smirk.

"If it was a competition, then that might be the case. This is just a showing off from all the different bands." Sonata speaks up next.

"Well, that might just change." I just look at her curious. She shrugs. Sunset then notices something, and says.

"Hey, those are pretty matching necklaces you have there. Where did you get them?" She then reaches for the one on Adagios neck, but she sees it and gets scared, grabbing Sunset by the wrist. I step closer, ready to help Sunset. Adagio realizes what she did, and lets go of Sunset.

"Sorry. Its just, they are important to us, and we don't like it when people touch them." Sunset nods, and says.

"Sooty, that was rude of me anyways. Well, the tour is over, so if you want, you can head to principal Celestias office for your class schedules." They nod, and leave. Sunset waits for a sec, and then says.

"So were both suspicious of them, right? Or is that just me?" I nod.

"Lets wait till lunch, and we can tell the others." She nods, and we head to the lunch room.

By the time we get there, the lunch room is packed. We get our food, and see the girls across the room. We sit down, and Sunset and I get asked some questions.

"How did it go?" Rainbow says. Sunset replies.

"Well, the tour went well, and everything was fine, till the very end. We were showing them about the musical showcase, and then they started talking as if it was a competition. Then, Sonata, one of the new girls, said that it might just turn into one. And after that, I dont know what it was, but something felt off about the new girls." Pinkie asks Sunset.

"What do you mean?" But before she can answer, the lunchroom doors bust open.

After all of that, Pinkie says.

"Never mind, I understand." And me and Desparity look at each other.

"Desparity, you saw that right?" She nods.

"Yes. That was anger floating around. They absorbed it into the gems." I nod.

"I see now why Faust sent me here early, but she said Twilight would come through later. I dont know how, since she just brute forced the portal open for me. And also, we dont even know what where up against, and we have no way of contacting Twilight and them back in Equestria." Sunset looks at me startled, and then swallows.

"Actually, we might. You just reminded me." And she gets up, leaving the lunchroom. We all follow. She heads to her locker, and opens it, then digs around before pulling out an old book. Rainbow sees and asks.

"How is a book going to help us?" Sunset looks at her, and says.

"This journal is linked to another in Equestria. Whatnot write here, appears in the connected on in Celestias library. Hopefully, I can get a message to her, and he can give it to Twilight." Rainbow nods, and grabs a pen out her pack. Handing to Sunset, she says.

"Well what are you waiting for? Get writing." Sunset takes a deep breath, and says.

"It's been ages since I wrote this. 'Dear Princess Celestia,'"

Meanwhile, in Equestria, Twilight was helping Spike and Tophreltes with putting new books in the library. They had come down from Canterlot, and had been sent by Celestia. Spike was digging through the pile, and saw a book glowing.

"Hey Twilight, can you come here? I need you to see something." Twilight comes over, and Spike points to the glowing book. Grabbing it, she opens it, and reads the latest part of the book. She gasps.

"Its from the girls a Canterlot High. They say they have a problem. I need to go help them." The door opens, and the rest of the herd comes into the library.

"Hey Twi, whats going on?" Applejack asks.

"My friends at Canterlot High need my help. The only problem is, the portal isn't going to open for a long time yet." She starts thinking. Pinkie just bounces over.

"Yeah, but if they were able to get that message through, then there is still a connection, right?" She asks. Twilight turns to her, incredulous.

"Pinkie, your a genius! Tophreltes, I need some help." She says. Tophreltes follows Twilight to the door that holds the portal, and then starts to tell her stuff that she will need.

Roughly five minutes later, stuff is flying around the room, and Twilight is in the center, muttering to herself. After another five minutes, everything has calmed down, and Twilight is finished.

"Alright, now, this machine I have hooked to the portal should take the magic from the book, and use it to open the portal. Here's to hoping it works." She says, as she levitates the book to a stand atop the machine.

When she sets it, the book glows, before the magic is sucked from the book. it is then passed through a bunch of tubes, run through some rollers, and finally, zapped onto the surface of the mirror. Twilight jumps for joy.

"Yes!"

Meanwhile, about twenty minutes before, when Sunset wrote what was going on, I said.

"I'm going to talk to the principals. They need to know whats going on, and we can have them expel the girls before anything happens." The rest of the group nods, and I walk away to the office.

Reaching it, I knock, and am told to enter. Doing so, I see Luna talking to Celestia.

"Cameron?! We didn't know you where here. Is Twilight with you?" I shake my head.

"Not currently, but its due to change. No, that's not why i'm here. The three new girls are up to something. We were all in the lunchroom, and they came in and started to rile everyone up. They started talking about a battle of the bands." Luna nods.

"Yes, they came here earlier and presented the idea to us. They even sang us a nice song." And I look at them, and see their eyes flash with a green light. I nod.

"Yeah, I was afraid of that. Its not a bad idea, but we cant have the students hurting each other. Please tell the teachers, that way everyone can stay safe." They nod, and I leave.

I head to the foyer, and see the girls heading outside. Following them, they see me, and ask.

"How did it go with the principals?" I shake my head.

"They already got to them. They're under their spell. I think I know whats going on, but I'm not sure. Lets see if Twilight can come through before I tell my theory." They nod, and we wait.

Not long after, the statue bottom starts to glow white, and Twilight steps out. Spike is next, and he looks much the same, only now, he is no longer purple. He's brown with cream ears and paws.

"Hey, Spike, its been a little bit man. Hows it going?" He looks at me, as does Twilight.

"Cameron, do you know how worried we were? The only reason none of us panicked when we couldn't find you is because Pinkie said your fine. Sweet Celestia, please dont do that again." She comes over and gives me a kiss, and all the girls smile.

"Oh, so you dont mind Twilight, but Desparity, oh nooo, the world is going crazy." I say jokingly. Rainbow laughs.

"Yeah, because we could all see that Twilight liked you. We knew that she would probably get with you. Desparity, no one knew she was here, and no-one expected her to jump you." Twilight lights up, and she looks at me. I nod. She starts to chuckle. Then, her fur starts to change color, and becomes a dark magenta. Her eyes change to a slit, and she looks at Rarity.

She starts to sultrily walk to her.

And is stopped, by my hand on the collar of her shirt. Her skin turns back, and I just laugh.

"Down, Brutalight. Not here. We have a problem, and we need to stop it." Twilight nods.

"Yeah, okay. I think I know what they are. Sirens." I nod.

"That is what i was thinking. But my mythology is different. Sirens would lure sailors to their death. They then fed on their flesh. What's yours?"

"Sirens feed off anger and malice. Their songs could put anyone under their spell, and make them do whatever they want. Starswirl the Bearded banished them from Equestria a long time ago, and it must have been to here." I nod.

"Well, they are taking the school by storm. The students are now in competition over the new battle of the band's. We need to figure out how to stop them." Twilight thinks for a second.

"Well, the magic of friendship is still here. I can feel it. So, maybe we can use it again like last time." I think for a second.

"That's true, but the thing is, the girls magic doesn't manifest unless they are playing music. So, we might have to actually battle. And wait till we can play something that can snap everyone out of the spell. So, that means, we need to figure out who's going to be lead singer." Rainbow raises her hand.

"I'm already lead singer though?" I nod.

"Yes, but your going to need to be focused on shredding. Applejack needs to focus on her bass playing, and Pinkies on drums. Fluttershy plays the whatever it's called, I forget, and Rarity plays the keytar. That means, we need someone who can sing, and focus solely on that." Rarity raises her hand.

"I need to get started on the band ensemble. We cant just go out in our regular clothes." Applejack gets huffy.

"Rarity, it's not about the clothing. Were trying to stop some more things from ruining the school, and your worried about clothes?" I intervene.

"Rarity's right. We need something better than what we have. However, we dont have forever, and no gaudy or flashy outfits. Something simple but stylish, and matches with the others." Rarity nods, and I then say.

"Now, where can we do karaoke at?" Pinkie jumps up.

"I know where. Sugercube corner has a karaoke room for parties, so we can use that. It uses YouTube and places to get songs and lyrics." I nod.

"Well, let's go." And grab my coffin.

We make it to sugercube corner. Pinkie goes to the counter, talks to Mrs. Cake, and then leads us all to the back. We then turn a corner, and a mahogany door sits at the end. We head through it, into a fairly spacious room, about 8'×6'×8'. On one wall, a tv was mounted. Around the edges of the room, a couple of soft looking couches, and a table in the center. On it, was a stand with two microphones.

"Pretty nice Pinkie. Why did the Cakes make this?" I ask.

"Well, they knew that kids around here are in some way into music, so they made it for the ones who like to sing. And, its fun for parties." I nod.

"So hows it work?" She skips over to the tv on the wall, and pulls a remote out of a sleeve on the side, and turns it on.

It immediately comes up with a selection screen for hundreds of different songs. I nod.

"Well, we can all have fun, but only two people are going to be actually competing. Twilight and Sunset are going to be the choices for lead singer. Its not about being better though, so have fun." I say to them.

"Now, who's on first?" Pinkie responds.

"Whats on second." And I say.

"I don't know."

"Third base."
"Third base."

And me and Pinkie laugh. Rainbow raises her hand.

"I don't give a darn." I say.

"Oh, hes our short stop." And we all start laughing. I toss her the Mic, and say.

"Your up first. Pick something, and give it your best." She nods, giggling, and starts to look through the song list. Finally, she chooses something.

When she was done, we all applauded, and she sat down.

"Who's next?" Applejack grabs the Mic, and picks a song.

Again we all applauded, and Applejack picked next person. It was Fluttershy. She grabbed the mic, and chose her song.

All of us were stunned by her choice of song. It didnt fit the quite style of Fluttershy. I just shook my head, and asked who is next.

Rarity raised her hand, and she looked for a bout three minutes for a song, before finding one she liked.

We applauded the song and Rarity when she was done. I always liked that song since the first time I heard it. Rarity then has the mic taken by Pinkie. She then picks a song.

(Sorry, couldnt find one with lyrics, and this was cooler than the original. Both are good, but this one made a little more sense for Pinkie. Also, more videos coming.)

We all were laughing at the pretend but real enthusiasm we had from Pinkie's singing, and none of us knew what was being said. We all had fun though. After that, I grabbed the mic.

"Well, after that, I don't know about my chances. But, I have a song I like, and its a little bit special. See if you can guess how?" I say, winking. I then pick my song.

The whole time I was singing, I kept looking at Sunset, quick glances at her when no one was paying attention. I think she knew I sang it for her, because she was blushing since the first lines.

All of them had a blush by the end though. I smile.

"So, tensions gone. Don't pick songs that are comfortable in front of others. Keep it decent, but don't just do clean. It's boring if we don't get out of our comfort zone. Fluttershy, good job for starting it. Now, time for the competition, then we can have some more fun. Twilight, your up first." And I toss her the mic.

She goes through, and picks a song.

We applaud, and I say.

"Okay, on a scale of one to ten, how good does all of us think that was. I have a 8." Twilight glares at me. I stick my tongue out at her, and she laughs, and says.

"Don't tempt me." And I laugh. Rarity then says.

"I give it an 8 as well." Fluttershy speaks up.

"10. At least to me." We all nod, and Rainbow says.

"8 for me as well." And Applejack says.

"9 for me. It was really good." Pinkie then says.

"10. It was a good song, and she had proper emotion for the entire thing." I nod. Then Twilight hands the mic to Sunset, and she picks a song.

As it starts, she takes a deep breath, and then starts to sing.

When she is done, I am crying. I understood why she chose this song. And that made this next decision the hardest.

I look to Pinkie, and she looks to me, and nods. I then get the attention of all the others subtly, and nod to them. They all nod back with a questioning look, and I just look at them with the message of 'Follow my lead'. I look to Sunset.

"Sunset. I hate to say this, but that is worth a 5. You did good, but it could be better. More emotion, more umph. I'm sorry." And I look away. The rest of the girls look in horror, before Rarity speaks up.

"Dear, I am afraid he is right. I however give it a 6. You did very well, but the enthusiasm needs to be better." She looks away. Applejack speaks up, and I can tell it pains her.

"I'm sorry, but that was a 6 for me too. For the same reasons as Rarity." She pulls her hat over her eyes. Rainbow is next.

"Sunset, I give that a 7, because I thought you had the emotion, but the power didn't get to me. If you catch my drift." She says, and looks away as well. Fluttershy is last. And I had a bad feeling about this.

That is when I noticed her eyes had changed. One was now red. She was looking at me. I nod. Butchershy then says.

"That sucked. I thought it was bad. But it at least deserves a 5. You put into it, but it still was bad. Keep it up, and you'll do better." And Butchershy looks away.

Sunset looks devastated, but then seems to suck it up. She wipes a few tears away, and I stand and take the mic.

"So, with the competition out the way, whats the sleeping plan for tonight? Me and Twilight have nowhere to sleep, and last time we were here, I slept on Sunset's couch." Twilight's head whips to me.

"So that is were you where? I was on a pile of books in the school library. You fucking ass!" And she proceeds to punch my arm. That gets chuckles out of everyone as I rub my arm.

Everyone feels a bit better, but we no longer wanted to sing. We left Sugercube Corner, and Pinkie said that we could have a sleepover at her house. We all agree, and stop over at the nearby Papa Murphy's for that family size pizza.

This is slight out of story, but my favorite is the family size five meat. Its two layers of pizza, with different types of meat in it. A slice will fill you up. We got one of those, and a California. Another two layer, with tomatoes, olives, and other things. Both are delicious. Pinkie gave it her stamp of approval.

Making it to her house, we got the pizzas in the oven, and Twilight started to work on a possible counterspell to the sirens magic. She was writing it in song form, but seemed to be having trouble with it, though it was hard to see.

Rainbow and Applejack were playing a game on Pinkies console. I just smirked. They dont have the same consoles and games that my world does. Though, I would have to equate Pinkies console to an Atari system. It was older. I said to them.

"Hey, I play winner. But, we play on my console." And pull out my Xbox with two controllers. "Rocket League, versus. Car soccer, with supersonic acrobatic rocket powered battle cars. Thats the original name." Rainbow perks up.

"Oh, that game? I know how to play that, your going down." I chuckle, and say.

"You go ahead and believe that." And they finish up the game. I set up the Xbox, and start it and the game up. I look to Dash.

"Nicole, its two players today. Give us a moment, she needs to make a car." A face appears on the screen, and I load up Rocket League.

We then make a car for Rainbow. She chose the Masamune body, with the road rage skin, and with a dark red camo primary, and a light blue pearlescent accent. She had the regard Masamune wheels, and the accelerator boost. No hat, and the New Mombasa Cavaliers flag, with the T-Rex goal, and the Nissan Skyline engine sound. It was a nice car.

My car, was a Venom body, Tagged decal, and Sunset's colors, a golden orange brushed metal Primary, with a red carbon fiber accent. I have the Puma wheels, and the new Beat Saber rocket boost. A Monsetercat topper, and the Swords of Sanghelios flag. I also have the T-Rex goal and Nissan engine sound.

"Nicole, let's play. Girls, we'll be back in a minute." And me and Rainbow get sucked in.

When me and Rainbow get spat back out, she isn't happy. I had won ten to four.

"That was bullshit. You've had more practice than I have at being in that game. I shake my head.

"That's the first time I have been in that game. Last game I was in was a horror game, and I almost died. It wasn't fun." Nicole laughs on the screen.

"I wouldn't say that. He had plenty of fun, when I didn't have Necromorphs trying to kill him. Even when they were, he still had fun." I looked at her.

"Fuck you, I was terrified the whole time. I have played it, but I have never lived it. Those are two different things. Now, Applejack, want a turn?" She shook her head, but Pinkie raised hers.

"That looks like fun! I wanna do it." And I bring Pinkie over. And we make Pinkies car.

Pinkie chooses the Bugsy body, with the derby girl decal. She has a sea foam green glossy primary, with the regular white glossy accent. She had the mothership wheels, and no topper or flag. She had the confetti boost, and the Puft Man goal, and finally, the default engine sound. I had the same car. And we were sucked in.

"How did you do so good? You where tied the whole match till he got that final point." Rainbow asks when we come back out.

"Well, I had the ball cam on for most of the match, and it helped with being third person to know where the ball is. Then, whenever I drove away from the ball, I reversed the controls in my head, and then go the direction I need. It wasnt too hard once you figure it out." Pinkie says.

Sunset raises her hand.

"I wanna try. That looks like so much fun." She says with a grin. I bring her over, and she says.

"Hey, can I have the car you used?"

"Sure. I'll pick another." And I choose the Delorean. Back to the Future for the win.

And then we got sucked in.

"When we came back out, the girls were eating pizza, and Sunset had won. She had gotten two points more than me, making the final score 5-3, in her favor. I just laughed, and shook her hand, then we all shared some pizza. After that, we decided to do a sleepover game.

"I say truth or dare." I say. Rainbow agrees, as does Pinkie and Sunset, and so we play. I grab a bottle of cider from the kitchen, and set it down.

"So, who spins first?" And Twilight grabs the bottle.

"I'll go first. If thats okay?" She asks. We all nod. She then sins the bottle, and it lands on Rarity.

"Truth or dare?"

"Truth darling. The dares will come later." Twilight nods.

"Have you ever fantasized about someone? And yes, in that way." She says, lightly grinning. Rarity looks at her.

"Yes. I have. But I dont want to say who, so please, dont ask." We all nod. Rarity spins the bottle, and it lands on Applejack.

"Truth or dare darling?"

"I'll take a dare. Someones got to start them off." She says. Rarity thinks for a second.

"I dare you to take your shirt off." She says with a grin. Applejack looks at her with betrayed eyes.

"I cant do that. Camerons here. If it was just us girls, that would be different, but this isnt good." I just say.

"Dont worry, Applejack. You have some nice hits back home, and I have seen all of you before. Not here, but there. Actually, I have seen all of you, so dont worry." They all but Twilight look at me. Sunset looks slightly hurt though. Applejack just sighs.

"Fine." And begrudgingly takes her shirt off. Her bra is a simple sports bra over some hefty globes. I just look for a second, before looking at her face.

"Your turn." I say. She nods, and spins the bottle. It lands on Pinkie.

"Dare." She says immediately. Applejack nods.

"I dare you to sit on Camerons lap. Come here though." And Pinkie leans in. Applejack whispers, thinking I cant hear.

"Do it until he pops a bones." and Pinkie nods. She then, comes over and plops into my lap.

I immediately call one of the bones in my hammerspace to come out, in my pants, and it forms a tent. I reach in, pull it out, and say.

"Oops, popped a boner. Sorry bout that." And everyone starts laughing. And Pinkie stays on my lap, and I snuggle her. Pinkie then spins the bottle, with it landing on me.

"I choose truth." I say. Pinkie then asks.

"Do you think I'm fat?" And everyone starts laughing again. She then says.

"Actually, is it true that you have done each of us, back in Equestria?" I shake my head.

"No. I have not done Twilight here, or you Pinkie, and I haven't done Rainbow. But I have done Fluttershy, Applejack, and Rarity, and Rarity knows it, I see that blush." I say to her. She is blushing madly, and is flustered.

"I have now idea what you mean, darling." And I chuckle, and let it go. I spin the bottle, and it lands on Fluttershy.

"I'll go dare. I want to do at least one." I nod, and then think.

" I want you to choose one girl in this room, and kiss them like a lover for 30 seconds." Fluttershy just eeps adorably, then shyly nods. She then stands up, before moving to me, and grabbing Pinkies face, before starting to make out with her. We all stare for a moment, and soon enough, 30 seconds has gone by. Fluttershy stops, and Pinkie has a dreamy look on her face.

"Applejack, I can get off now." And Applejack just nods. They then move back to their spots on the floor, and Fluttershy spins the bottle. It lands on Rainbow.

"Yes, I choose dare. Always dare." Fluttershy grins. And it goes downhill for Rainbow.

"I want you to lay down with your face near Cameron's crotch. And stay there till his next turn, or your next turn." And Rainbow eyes go wide. Twilight stands up, and moves towards Rainbow, and then makes her move into position.

I just sit there.

"Butchershy, that's just mean." She chuckles, before Fluttershy comes back. Twilight takes her seat, and I spin the bottle for Rainbow, who is red in the face, blushing. It lands on Sunset.

"I choose truth." She says.

"Rainbow moves so she wont be muffled, and says.

"Os it true that you have a crush on Cameron? And dont try and deny it, because we all could see it. Right girls?" And the others but Twilight nod.

Sunset is flabbergasted, and stutters her response.

"W-well, yes. But, its not, like, that." She then tries to hide herself. I just nod, and Sunset just spins the bottle again. It lands on Twilight.

"Finally, I choose dare." She says. Sunset replies.

"I dare you to strip your outer clothing. You can leave on bra and panties, but everything else comes off." She says. Twilight just shrugs and strips. She then spins the bottle, and it lands back on Sunset. She sighs.

"I choose dare this time." And Twilight smiles.

"I dare you to kiss Cameron for a full minute." And Sunset blanched.

"I-i can't. Hes not my boyfriend, or my herd master, or anything. I can't. No. No I can't, and that is final." Twilight grins wider, and I guess where this is going. Twilight leans over to Sunset, and whispers in her ear.

"I can make you part of our herd. The other girls would probably agree, and I know Cameron would. Why else did he sing that song for you tonight?" and Sunset looks at her. Twilight nods, and jerks her head at me. Sunset moves, and comes towards me, blushing furiously.

Everybody else is leaning in, waiting for the spectacle. She gets close, and I grab her hand. Its shaking, and I can see her body is.

"Its okay, Sunset. Its just a simple dare, with the guy you like. Your nervous, and thats okay. Calm down, and then do the dare. Breath in, breath out, and relax." And she does. Her body physically relaxes, and then she closes her eyes and leans in. I lean into her, and we kiss.

For a full minute, we do. Her lips, tasted like she had put some Chap stick on after the pizza. She was tense the whole time, I could feel it. We didnt make out, but the kiss was great all the same. When she pulled back, she was blushing so hard I could feel the heat on my face.

I then heard a slight snore on my lap. And the moment was ruined. Me and Sunset looked down, and saw that Rainbow had gone to sleep. She looked up, saw my face near hers, and almost jumped back to her spot. I then said.

"So, with that done, and Rainbow asleep, I think its time to call it a night." The others smile at me and Sunset, and agree. Shortly after, the girls and I are ready for bed. And I say.

"Now, with everyone here but me being girls, and Twilight is the only one I am able to sleep with, I am going to go sleep on the couch. Goodnight, and good luck."

And I head to the couch.

At 3 in the morning, I woke to the sound of someone crying. I got up, and moved towards the sound. It was from the kitchen.

Sunset was sitting in the kitchen, crying. It wasn't very loud, by all accounts, but it was still hearable from where I was.

I was about to head in, when Twilight walked in from the other side.

"Sunset? Are you okay?" She jerks up at that, and wipes her eyes.

"Yeah, I'm fine. Why are you up?"

"I'm up because I heard my friend crying. So, I wanted to see what was wrong. So, with that, what's wrong?" Sunset looks at Twilight, and sighs.

"I dont understand why they put me down like they did at the karaoke. I put everything in that song. And I sang like I always did with that song. But they shot it down like they didn't even hear it." Twilight smiles.

"They did. Cameron must have meant something by what he did. And Fluttershy wasn't herself. Applejack was visibly pained, Rainbow lied, they all lied. They loved it. But Cameron has a plan. So, don't worry. I thought you were amazing." Sunset was looking at her.

"How is knowing they lied to me make me feel better? Now I feel they don't like me, and now I feel even worse." She says, laying her head on the table, sobbing. Twilight goes and hugs her.

"It means that they do like you. They like you enough to hurt you, and know you can still move on. Don't worry, your still going to help. I have a feeling, your going to help more than you know." Sunset just cries into her shoulder.

"But I feel that they don't trust me. How do I know I can help them if I don't feel trusted?" Twilight scoffs.

"Do you think I let you kiss him if I didn't trust you? He is the herd master, and I am herd leader. Being from Equestria, you ought to know how much that means. And I doubt Cameron wouldn't have let you kiss him if he didn't trust you. And the song he sang, it was for you. You know it, I saw your blushing. I know it, and I didn't stop it. And, that might be because I want you in the herd. Thing is, I need your consent, and your promise to not hurt yourself by thinking we don't trust you, or dislike you. We care about you. Cameron, he cares about you." Sunset nods.

"Thank you Twilight. And yes, I would love to join your herd. But for right now, I just want to finish my cry in peace. I'll be back in bed in minute." Twilight nods, and goes to bed. And I do too.

The next day we all went to the school. The girls went to practice, and Sunset followed me, while I searched for Flash Sentry and his band. I had remembered that he was the band that had played in the cafeteria when Twilight did her song to the school, so I was going to join him.

I heard him playing in a classroom, off in one of the lesser used halls of the school. Opening the door, he was just going into a song.

The whole song, me and Sunset respectfully kept quiet. When the song was over, me and Sunset clapped. It was a good job.

"Good job. Plenty of emotion. But, can I sing one. You guys might know it. Keep up."

The guys all nodded when we were done.

"Better music, different style. But hey, I actually came here to ask, can I join you for the battle of the bands? I didnt want to cramp on any of the other bands, and the Rainbooms are an all girl band. So, I was just hoping you would maybe let me join. I can play, or sing, whichever you want." Flash mulled it for a second, and then says."Can you step outside while we talk about this?" I nod.

"Yeah, it's a group decision after all. Take your time." Me and Sunset step out into the hall. We chat for a few seconds, before we are called back in.

"So, we decided, yeah. You can join. You'll be lead singer, since it is kind of taxing on me to try and play both lead guitar, and be lead singer. So, the extra vocal will help." I nod.

"Sounds good to me. But, I also have a few songs that I would like to have us sing. Nothing bad, but really cool. You guys okay with that?" They all agree, and the drummer says.

"We never had any song ideas anyway. What songs you have in mind?" I think for a moment.

"Well, we'll bust out the best song last. But for the first song, I have an idea." They all agree, and Sunset says goodbye, and she'll see us at the battle of the bands. After that, we practice.

The next day, everyone was ready, and it was the first day of the battle. Celestia and Luna were on stage, and addressing everyone.

"Thank you all for participating in the first ever Canterlot High Battle of the Bands." Celestia says, to which everyone cheers. Luna steps up with her Mic, and says.

"However, since this is a competition, there can be only one." And with that, everyone in the auditorium started to get angry, and argue how they were going to win. I was sitting with Flash's band, and I could see them arguing with the others. Then, a green mist started to come from everyone.

And it was flowing towards the three sirens. But, I decided to have a little fun, and raised my hand, before making it draw the green mist into my hand. Instead of going towards the three sirens, it all pooled into my hand, and I made it into three little orbs, about the size of a small marble.

The three saw what I did. I stood up, and walk over to them. Getting near, I toss them the three orbs.

"Sorry about that, but cant have you go and taking everything from them. Have to keep them alive after all." The sirens glare at me, before Adagio speaks up.

"What are you? And why are you here?" I smile lightly, before I take of my sunglasses I had put on that morning. My eyes glowed hot pink, and my fangs were displayed by my toothy grin.

"I am Faust's champion. And I am here to keep the peace. Whether that means stopping you, helping you, or flat out killing you. Try not to disturb the peace to much, and we won't have a problem." They meekly nod at my words, and I put my glasses back on, and walk back to my coffin and group, and wait for our band to head up.

The first group to go up, was Snips and Snails, doing a beat box and rap song.

It flopped so hard I heard Satan groan from the coffin.

"I know, it was horrible. Tone was off, they had no lyrics, and that's not even mentioning that the beat was below average. He couldn't make a proper beat box to save a life." I heard a giggle from Satan, and chuckled with her.

The next band to go up was the Rainboom's, the band put together by the girls, and got up to go over to them.

"Hey girls, how's it going?" I ask them.

"Good. Where just waiting on Rarity, and they can go out." Sunset says. Suddenly, I hear a jangling behind me, and turn to see Rarity dressed as a hippy.

"Desparity, why didn't you stop her?" Rarity scoffs, and her entire posture changes to one of annoyance.

"I did. She wouldn't listen. I even tried taking control, and she still made me keep it on, distracted me while she regained control." I nod.

"Hold yourself down, I'll get it off." And she freezes up. I quickly slip the jacket and head band off.

"I can't do much about the legs, but hey, at least you won't look like your from the 60's. Good times, bad attire." Rarity unfreezes, and says.

"Give me back my jacket, please?"

"No, you need to go on. I'll give it back when your done, and don't put it back on, it makes you look silly, not fabulous. Also, girls, you don't want to show your pony forms yet. Do good, but try to contain yourself. Now go!" And start to push them on stage.

Getting up there, I turn to Sunset.

"I'm going to walk around, make sure nobody sabotages them." She nods, and watches them get tuned. I start walking around. Looking about, I see the sirens talking to some people, three girls, and Snips and Snails. The five look to be hypnotized, and then they all nod and move off. I follow them.

They move to the back of the stage, and make their way to the cat walks over head.

As the Rainbooms where starting, the three girls pulled out some large magnets, and tossed them down. Right behind Rarity's legs. I walk over, grab the strings, jerk the magnets back up, and then knock the three out. After that, I see Snips and Snails grabbing one of the stage lights.

They turn it on Fluttershy, making her stand out. She gets scared, and moves out from under it. I go over to the boys, and say.

"That's dangerous. You could severely hurt yourselves playing with this." And push them away. "Go back and sit down." I then correct the light, and head back to the floor. Just as the girls finish.

Snips and Snails thoroughly lost that battle.

After that, it was Flash's bands turn, and we headed up.

As they got ready, I prepared to sing.

As I sang, I looked to the students. They were really liking it, but the Sirens were looking at me with anger. They knew I was competition, and they knew I would be going very far in this battle. I just winked, and finished the song.

The next up was Derpy, and she brought out a saw and bow. Her friends I didn't see what they had, and me and the rest of the band, started to high five each other.

"Hey, Cameron, good job on the song." Flash says. The 7 girls come over and congratulate me, and I say.

"Yeah, thanks. Hey, guys, we need to practice the next song before we head back on. I got a really good song." They all nodded, and we went and practiced the next song.

Coming back in about twenty minutes later, I saw that a lot of the people where angry. Seeing the girls around my coffin, I went to them.

"Hey, what I miss?" Rainbow looks at me with disinterest, and then says.

"So, Bulk Biceps did a violin solo against Snips and Snails, you can guess how that went. He then lost to Octavia, who then lost to us. You guys beat the Earth lovers. Trixie went against Lyra and Bon Bon, and won. The CMC went up and lost to some other group, I forget who, and that group lost as well. I think its Trixie, you, us, and the Dazzlings, who still are going up now. Look."

And the curtains opened.

"Ah, yes, the musical curses. It's harder to break those, as music goes deeper than regular curses, as music can reach the soul much deeper. Its why I love music so much. It has honestly saved me a few times from doing stupid shit." I say, mostly to myself, though Sunset does look over to me with concern. I just wave her off though.

"Great, now its you guys again, and its against Trixie." I nod.

"Yeah, we got this. See you in a moment, Satan, be good." I say to the coffin. Twilight has an OHHH, face after I say that, and looks at the coffin, while everyone else is confused. Me and the band head back to the stage, and take our positions.

As we played, to make the buzz sound for the song, I put my hand out, and absorbed the sound of Flash's guitar as he played, and made the crystals rub against each other as I let the music back out. For the piano, there was still one from a previous contestant, and I used it. It was quite the job I had done.

Everybody started to clap as we finished, and we all waved and moved off stage. Trixie was angry at us when we walked off the stage.

"How? How are you so good?" I look at the rest of the band, and then shrug.

"I sing from my soul. And I dont do it to bolster myself. See ya around Trix."

The next group up was the Rainbooms, and they went on stage and started their song.

I was cheering the whole time, and I was actually surprised they didn't pony up. They did an amazing job, and put themselves into it, I would have thought they would have. I was happy with the song, and had a good time.

The final band to play was Trixie's band, and she played her song. As every other time she played, it was just about her and how great she was. Needless to say, we beat her. And then there was three. Celestia and Luna go up on stage, and make an announcement.

"As there is only three bands left, we have decided to take a vote. The band that has the highest amount of votes, will go on to the finals. The remaining two bands will have one more round, and the better band will go on to the final competition." Celestia says. Luna steps forward and slips the Mic from Celestia.

"Now, students, I ask that you please choose wisely, as this is to be a fair vote. Slips of paper are by the door, take one, write your preferred band down, and place it in the box." After that, they leave the stage for a while, and the three bands go to practice.

I take my band and we go and practice the song we are going to play. Though, when we do, after we finish, I get a bro hug from the band. I understood why, and we continued to practice. It was slightly slower than what we usually were playing, but it would still go over well.

About two hours later, the student body was back in the gym, and everyone was waiting for the results of the vote. I knew that we were going to have to go against the Rainbooms, and we would have to lose. The sirens wouldnt have it any other way. So when the vote came in and the sirens had won it, I turned to the girls, and said good luck. And we where on first.

At the end, I was tearing up. The song was personal to me, as my grandfather had cut me out of his life, abruptly. He stopped talking to me and my mom right after my 12 birthday, and forgot multiple birthdays and Christmases. He just didnt care. And, I didnt want that to happen to me. I don't want to be the workaholic dad that has a child that has no time for their kids. Its what I didnt want for my future family.

As we moved off stage, Twilight and the girls gave me a hug, and I hugged them back. And then I said.

"You better top that. If you don't, I will be angry, because you girls need to finish the fight." They all nod, and move on stage. As they do, I tell the guys I'll be back in a second, grab my coffin, and exit the gym.

As soon as the door is closed, I set my coffin down, and slid down against a wall, trying not to cry as I hope I don't become like the dad in the song. The song got me like this every time. And having experienced a piece of fatherhood before, having done foster care for small baby's and young kids, I had an even deeper fear of actually becoming like that, and it scared me.

After hanging my head for a minute, I felt arms around me, and looked to see Satan hugging me.

She looked much like her adult transformation. She had pasty white skin, with pure white long hair. She had orange eyes, and a black horn with a single thin strip of orange going around it near the tip. Her hands where large, massive really, and looked to be made of bone plates, that tapered down to her elbows. She had a white dress on that had black pencil stripes going up and down, and ended well above her knees. The collar was a strange design, close in style of steampunk. She wore sleeves that covered the ends of her arms, with the same steampunk like style on the ends covering her wrists. And she had huge tits, but I wasnt going to say that.

She had her arms wrapped around me, and she was holding me gently. She then said.

"I love you dad. Don't be upset. You love me, and are there for me. You're a better father than Mologan ever was."

I hug her back. I still didnt have tears, as I dont cry much, but I was still sad. But with Satan hugging me, I started to feel better. After a few more minutes, I was feeling much better. Standing up, Satan gave me one more hug, and stepped back into the coffin. When she did, I closed it up, and picked it back up, and went back into the gym.

The girls had finished their song, I wasnt able to hear it, and mine and their band was called up to the stage. Celestia and Luna stood between us, Celestia holding the Mic.

"Students, since both the contending bands have now played their last song, it is time to choose. So, whoever gets the loudest cheers, gets to go on. So, with that in mind, the first band is the Rainbooms." The gym cheered loudly at the band, lots of hollers and whistles. Luna grabs the Mic from Celestia, and says.

"And the Sentries?" And the gym was brutalized by the roar of cheers. I and others almost went deaf from how loud it was. And once the cheer had finished, Celestia had the Mic once more.

"Well, with that done, the final battle in the Battle of the Bands will be between the Sentries and the Dazzlings. It will be tonight, at the outdoor event center downtown. I will see you all there." And the gym started to empty. I turn to the girls, and they all have shocked expressions. I say one thing.

"Well shit."

Its been a couple of hours since my band won the semi finals of the battle, and me, my band, and the girls were now at Sugercube Corner. Me and the girls were together, while my band was hanging out and celebrating getting into the finals. I was talking to the girls.

"I'm sorry girls. I didnt want us to win, we weren't meant to go to the finals." They all nod.

"Yeah, we got that. Now though, the problem is how do we play the musical counterspell to stop the Dazzlings?" Rainbow says. I nod. Twilight is thinking. Everybody is stumped. I say.

"Couldn't me and my band just play the counterspell?" Twilight looks at me and shakes her head.

"No. You don't have the power of friendship with them like me and the girls do. Its would be fine if you did, but you only are playing with them out of convenience, to help us go higher in the battle. Since your now the one doing the final battle, we cant play the musical counterspell." She hangs her head, lightly banging it on the table. I sigh.

"Then, couldnt I just say we forfeit? And that you girls should go on instead." Sunset shakes her head.

"No. They made it so that you would win. I saw that they were casting a spell the whole time that the you girls where playing. Everybody was happy with the song, but not ecstatic. But when they heard Cameron sing his song, they didnt do anything. Making the crowd like them better." I groan.

"So it was the Dazzlings making us win. That just makes it better." I say sarcastically. Flash apparently had chosen that moment to come over to talk to me, and heard what I said.

"What do you mean that we won because the Dazzlings?" Flash asks. I look at him, and the girls, before, getting a slight smile. Turning to him, I say.

"They rigged it. We didn't win fairly. The Dazzlings might have paid everyone off, or something along those lines, but we didnt win on skill alone." Flash became angry at that.

"What, they wanted to take us on because they think we are the weaker band? Well fuck that. I say we go on tonight and show them that we are better than them." I smirk.

"I agree. And I have one of the perfect songs to do it." And me and the band go and leave to practice.

The time has come for the final battle. Me and the band were ready. We had our songs ready, in case we had to do multiple rounds, and we where going in hot. We were going to win.

As we made it to the outdoor event center, I turn to the guys.

"Alright, I need to tell you guys something. Were going up against magical creatures that are going to make sure we lose. They will put everyone under a spell to make sure we lose. So, we have to play well enough to beat the spell, and get our music in. So, you guys with me?" They all nod, and I fist bump them all. We then have to wait, as the Dazzlings are on first.

(Hey, stop at 3:46. Everything goes according to this, until that moment.)

As the Rainbooms battled the Dazzlings, me and the others got ready. The guys had finally seen what I meant, and I had quickly explained that they too had been under the spell. The only ones who weren't, was me, the girls, and Vinyl Scratch apparently.

When the Rainbooms were brpught down, I stepped up to the Mic we set up. Our speakers we had were cranked up, and we were about to do battle.

"Hey Dazzlings. How about you pic on a band your own size?" And I turn to my group, nod, and we play.

Lucky to say, the Dazzlings werent to happy about us playing that song. We finished, and got ready to play another.

The thing is, I left my coffin with Sunset. The chains still covering it.

Satan came out of the coffin, and did battle with the three sirens magical avatars. We both sang our respective songs, but our band was shredding the competition, the power of Disturbed's awesome music overpowering the Dazzlings pitiful attempt at music.

It was a bloodbath with the avatars. Satan shredded them, decimated them, and ate them. Literally. She had the magical cores of the three avatars in her hand, and landed next to me. The Dazzlings were down, out of breath, and out of magic. Everyone was looking at them and at us. I turn to Satan, and nod.

And she eats the three cores.

As she does, the three Sirens shriek, and the gems on their necklaces shatter. As they do, their voices are silenced, and I cringe. They dont deserve to become mute like this.

After Satan has finished eating, she returns to the coffin, and it closes over her, the chains wrapping back around. Everyone cheered at our band, but I held up my hand.

Everyone, this is no reason to cheer. Tonight, I have shown you how easy it is to fall to hating each other. Just because someone does something to make it happen. I arrived here from Equestria, and saw that all of you got angry at each other, after the Dazzlings song about the battle. Each of you, was at each others throats. Each of you, would have done anything to win, even if it was wrong. And some of you, were coerced into doing so. I stopped you five, and you know who you are you five, from finishing your sabatoge, but it happened. And yet, you all will still act, tomorrow, like nothing is wrong, which is the proper thing to do. Move on from this. But become better for it. And also, while on the subject of hating people, stop the hate on Sunset. She doesnt deserve the hate you give her, because you now should know the hate from giving it to each other. So, now, I must do the job I came here for." I walk away from the Mic, and over to the Sirens. They had all grouped together, and when they saw me walk over, they huddled together some more, and tried to whimper.

Key word, tried.

They couldn't. I could see why. Their throats had a small scar over them, right were the voice box would be. It was from the shattering of their gems, and the taking of their magic. The price for them, was the taking of their voices entirely.

I got closer, and when I was close enough, I crouched down. Looking at them, I spoke.

"You three didnt deserve to loose your voices like that. I can gice them back to you though. However, if I do, I damn well better not hear you have gone back to brainwashing people, and feeding off of them. Do you understand me?" They all nod. I nod too.

"Now, again, I can give you back your voice. But it will hurt. Do you still wish to proceed?" They look at each other, and then nod. I sigh, and motion for them to come stand and come to me. They do.

When they get to me, I put my right pointer finger on Adagio's throat, right on the scar

"I'm sorry." And I shoot a small sliver of crystal into her throat, through the scar. She looks to cry out in pain, before falling to the floor, clutching at her neck, mouth open in a silent scream.

I cant see it, but I know what the crystal is doing. It is spreading throughout her neck, creating a new voice box, and attaching to the nerves in her spine. It was painful, because it was brute forcing its way into her body, digging itself into the meat of her neck. After a minute of her silent scream, her sisters next to her looking on in horror, she starts to actually scream in pain. Her voice is back. A moment later, she stops screaming.

She shakely releases her throat, and where the scar from her voice box being removed, is now a crystal, embedded in her neck. Its the color of ice, and about the size of a quarter. She looks at me, and slowly says.

"What did you do?" With anger, fear, and pain. I kindly, and gently answer.

"I used some of my magic, to give you a second chance. My magic gave you a new voice box. The pain came from the crystal that held the magic having to spread through you neck, digging into your nerves, and into your spine. You can talk now." She looks at me, then her sisters, before looking back at me.

"Why are you giving us a second chance?" I laugh lightly.

"Why? Well, if I didn't give you a second chance, then my daughter doesn't deserve one either. Nor does Tophreltes. Nor even me, for I have done some pretty bad shit too. I gave you a second chance, because you were just trying to survive, and you got a little greedy and tried to get more power. Sunset was the same way. Does she not deserve a second chance? Yes, she does, and so do you. Now, I need to help your sisters, so you need to hold one of them down." She looks at me, and then I move to Sonata, before putting my finger on her throat, on the same spot, and doing the same thing I did to Adagio.

She too writes on the ground, before her voice comes back and she stops screaming. I then look at Aria, and she has a look of grim determination, and lifts her head up, exposing her throat. I do the same to her as I did to the others, but she just grits her teeth, and doesn't scream. When its done, she nods to me, and I turn to the crowd again.

"As I said to them, everyone deserves a second chance, unless they have done something that is truly unforgivable. They were just trying to survive, and got a little hungry for power. Sunset did much the same thing. They deserve a second chance. If they don't. Then my daughter doesn't. She is a literal demon, who was forced to kill and eat others of her kind. Same for Tophreltes, who tried to kill me to save her little sister. And neither would you. Again, all of you hated each other, yet you will also forgive each other for doing so by tomorrow. So, I order you, to do the same for them. And if I hear about you hating on them or Sunset, then I will be having some words with all of you." After that, I walked off stage, and the sirens did too. The Rainbooms came up to us.

"Okay, Cameron, that was actually more awesome than me. So, I cant be mad at you for stealing our thunder." I jockingly scoff.

"I stole your thunder? Skittles, you stole MINE! I told you I had it handled." Rainbow nods.

"True. So, the Dazzlings have been defeated. What you going to do with them?" I glare at her.

"You assume that I am going to punish them. They already were punished. If you didnt see, or hear when they were screaning when Satan ate the three cores, their voices suddenly cut out. They lost their voices. They would have been muted for life by my hand, just because they wanted to survive. So do not assume that I am going to punish them. Now, you girls, I will punish. I told you I had a plan, and you ruinded it. Admittedly, I did too, but that was also because the Dazzlings figured out what was happening." Thats when Adagio steps forward.

"Actually, we didnt figure anything out. We just thought your band would be easier to beat, and we could get the Rainbooms out of the way. Seems we where wrong." I look to them and nod.

"Anyways, you girla are going to be their second friends. I'm first, your second." That surprises everyone, the Dazzlings especially.

"Wait, where your friends? But we tried to take over the world, why are you bwing our friend?" Aria says.

"For the same reason you deserve a second chance. Because friends will make it easier to become better. So, girls, what do you say?" The girls all look to each other, and Sunset is giving us a smirk. They finally look back to me, and say.

"Fine." All at once. I nod, and turn to Twilight.

"Well its about time to head home. Do you want to make her official or should I?" The rest of the girls look slightly confused, with Sunset, being the least, and starting to realize the quickest. Twilight smiles.

"Well, it is yours, so its your responsibility to induct new members. Its just mine and the girls job to give the okay, and I am sure they would be fine with it." She says, happily. I nod, and walk over to Sunset, who looks at me with wide eyes, trembling lightly at whatever is going to happen. I then lean down slightly to kiss her.

We slowly kiss, before I pull back, and say.

"Sunset Shimmer, you are now a part of my herd, and so you are now mine until I release you. Is this acceptable?" She looks at me, and then gets a slightly goofy grin.

"Yes, master." And kisses me again. When we break, I say.

"No master, unless alone." She nods, and holds my hand as I turn to the guys approaching. Flash comes forward.

"Hey, Cameron, thanks for helping us in the battle. You were a great singer, and your song choices were awesome." I chuckle.

"Thanks, but honestly its your guys band, and you guys are the ones that deserve the trophy for winning. I really dont care for It." They look slightly surprised, then just shake their heads.

"Fine. Hope to see you again sometime. And, you too Twilight." He says, blushing lightly. I growl, and put my arm around her, and he backs off.

"She is mine, Flash. Keep your hands off." I say politely. He nods, and he motions for the band to head on stage, which they all go on to talk to Celestia and Luna. Turning back to the group near me, I ask Aria to bring me my coffin. At my request, she heads off, while the Rainbooms ask me questions.

"Yeah, about that, who was that who came from the coffin?" Rainbow asks. I smile.

"The devil. The Fallen Angel Lucifer. Abaddon, Apollyon, and the ruler of Hell. My daughter, Satan." As Aria arrives with the coffin. I take it by the chains, and transfer it to my back. Everyone but Twilight is pale.

"Wait, you have the lord of demons, as your daughter?" Applejack asks. I turn to Twilight, and shake my head while smiling.

"Nope. She is not the king of hell. At least, not yet. She has to make her way to the top, through the remaining seven demon lords above her. And she was number twelve, the weakest." The Sirens knew what I meant, but the other girls were still pale.

"So, darling, your daughter has to kill seven demons that are more powerful than her? How?" I think for a second.

"Well, shes the lowest on the totem pole. So, that would mean eleven above her. But I killed one, Kudzulus, and befriended on, Tophreltes. Egrtoth is being held hostage by Singrang, the Demon king. So, that means she might be sympathetic to our cause. Wait, Tirek. He was another Devonport, and I killed him. She has six to beat. Mologan, Singrang, and four others. Thats a lot easier to fight. And the good thing is, Hades, the king of the Underworld and Warden of Tarturus, has agreed to let me put Satan on the throne as demon king of the Tarturus." The girls all just nod, and change the subject. Adagio speaks first.

"So, you said you had to return to Equestria. How, we never were able to find a way back?" I say to them.

"Well, follow us then. Though, I need to speak to Principal Celestia first, about keeping my grades going while I am gone. That way I don't get kicked out, and if I need to come back and help with something, I can do so as a student, and it won't be considered as anything weird." They all nod, and I go find Celestia.

After I talk with her for a bit, to which she promises to keep me in the books as a student in case I need to help here again. We all then leave, and head back to Canterlot High. Reaching it and the portal, I told the Sirens.

"The portal is the base of this statue." They look incredulous.

"This is were it went! We looked for the last forty years for this, since we couldnt find where it had gone! They made it this statue." Aria says. I look at her.

"Rude question, but how old are you? If you dont want to answer it, how long have you been here?" She looks at me.

"Well, I would say I am roughly 423 years old. The other two are older than me, Sonata by a couple years, and Adagio by about four years. We've been here in this world for about a three quarters that. About forty years ago, this was just a chunk of rock in a cave. But one day, we went back, and the cave was being mined for marble, and the portal in it was gone. Guess it was turned into this statue, and brought here." Aria says. I nod, and turn to look at it a bit. Then I sigh, ad say.

"Well, its been fun y'all, but I want to go home. My other three little ones need a father, and I cant do that from here. Also, the demons are attacking that world, not this one. So, love you all, and I will see you soon." As I smirk. Turning to Twilight, I say.

"See you on the flip side. After the head trip wears off." She groans.

"I agree, the trip here is so migraine inducing." Sunset and the Dazzlings nod.

"Well, bye for now." And I head through the portal, and have a bad drug trip. Again, I know they dont actually make you see pretty colors, but the point stands.

Reaching the other side, I fall out, on my face. After taking a second to catch my breath, I turn over, holding my head.

"God, my head hurts from that." I see someone come into my view, and Fluttershy asks.

"Um, do you mean the faceplant, or the trip?" She says it so innocently though, that I start hurting in my heart more than my head.

"Both, and now your hurting my heart with cuteness. But still, I need to get up, and then I need to go to bed. First though, I need to get Satan out the coffin." As it had also come with us.

When I got the chains off it, I opened the lid, and inside I found a teenage girl version of Satan asleep inside. She still had the mask of her younger self, and the long hair, but she kept the dress from her adult form, and the larger set of arms, now more like my claws when I transformed into my were-Howler form, plus her chest was still developed, but not the almost G cup size as her adult form. They were now about a B cup I would say. I can only guess sizes. She also had a pair of white leggings now, that covered her legs. When lifted slightly, I could see her legs were now covered in the same style of bone like plates that were on her arm. The only change is, they looked similar to a wolf's legs, and were thicker than her legs used to be, and again, made of bone. I decided to sleep on it ,and lifted her up and took her home with me. She slept on my back as I carried her.

When I got home, I saw that Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Applebloom where camping in the living room, with a pillow fort. I checked on them, and saw they were asleep. Heading upstairs, I put Satan in her room, and tucked her in. Heading out, I saw Applejack and Fluttershy had followed me, along with Twilight. Twilight gave me a hug, and says.

"I'll see you in your room. I would like some cuddles." I nod, give her a peck on the lips, and she heads off. Watching for a sec as she enters my room, I then turn to the other two.

"Hey Aj, Flutters, what's up?" I ask, slightly tired, but good enough to talk.

"Just wanted to check and see if your okay is all. And, were taking our turn watching the little ones." I nod.

"Sorry about leaving like I did. All I knew was that something was wrong, and that it was bad. Faust just grabbed me, and practically threw me into the portal. She told me what to do, but point is. I'm sorry. Please tell the other girls if you see them before me." They nod, and Fluttershy says.

"Your fine. We understand, especially since a few nights back, Faust talked to us." I look confused.

"When?" I ask. Fluttershy continues.

"She came by a few days after we got back from your world. She sat us all down, and told us of what your job is, so to say. That, and she also said that you might be called on sometimes, mostly at random, to help others in other dimensions. Like when Link was here, but the other way around." I nod. I am going to have to talk to Faust again sometime soon and thank her. For now though.

"Well, I'll talk to her sometime again. For now, I am tired. I love you two, goodnight. Tell the CMC the same, please?" They nod, and I give AJ and Fluttershy a kiss, and then head to my room. Heading in, I see Twilight in her pajamas, a lavender top with her cutie mark over her left breast, above her heart, and a pair of indigo pants. I head to my closet, grab my sleep pants, and get into them, taking off my shirt. Heading to my bed, I get in and Twilight immediately cuddles me. I dont mind, as I cuddle back.

It's Getting Hot in Here

When Big Mac came by my house about two weeks after the visit to the human world, I knew something must be up.

"Meeting for the stallions in the barn, tonight. You'll want to be there." I nod.

"Thanks. I'll make sure to show up." He nods, and leaves. Later, I take Satan and we head to town.

Reaching town, I see everypony running around. Well, the stallions mostly. The mares look to be fine, but they have more groceries than usual. Gaining the attention of one of the few stallions that live in Ponyville, I ask him.

"Hey, why the rush?" The random stallion gives me a look of shear me being an idiot of the highest order.

"Heat season starts day after tomorrow. How the fuck do you not know that? What, have you lived under a fucking rock?" he says. I nod.

"Well, good jackass, I happen to be from an entirely different world. One where I don't have to worry about woman going into heat. So forgive me for not knowing something that scares you so much you have to be an ass to someone asking. Have a shit day, and I will be ratting you out when heat comes to town." His face immediately falls, and he starts to stutter an apology, but me and Satan walk off, not allowing him. Going up to the nearest mare on the streets, I ask her the name of the stallion, and find out his name is Trenderhoof. I thank her, and move on.

Reaching town, I move to Rarity's boutique. I need some clothes made, that I don't have. They were to be a gift for Satan though, so I sent her to do grocery shopping. Reaching the boutique, I knock and enter. Rarity comes out the back.

"Welcome to- Oh, Cameron, darling. What are you here for?" I scoff.

"I can't see one of my girls for no reason? I have a reason to be here, but if I am not appreciated, I can leave?" I say jokingly. She quickly waves her hands, but as she does, she winces, and rubs at her shoulders, where the crystal melds with her skin. I walk over to her, and ask.

"Phantom pains?" She nods. I hug her.

"I wish I didn't have them, but thank you for giving them to me. I don't know what I would do if I couldn't use my hands." I chuckle lightly.

"Probably get an assistant to help with every idea in your head. And wait on you hand and hoof." She chuckles as well, before sighing and pulling away.

"Well dear, what do you need? You said you came to get something?" I nod.

"Yes, as you know, Satan's grown some. She needs some new clothes, but they are to be a surprise for her." She nods.

"I understand. I have her measurements already, so I won't need those. Can you tell me the design you would like?" I nod, and describe the clothes i want to her. She has a drawing pad and pencil in her habds, and is scetching the design down for a better visual. When so finish explaining, she shows me the picture.

It is Dark Jean D'Arcs dress from Fate/Grand Order. It was black, and quickly faded into red just near the ends. The arms were gauntlets, but looked to be sized to fit her larger hands and arms. They also didn't have the spikes on them. It had chains leading from the neck guard, and crossing over each other on the back.

"That's exactly what I want. Thanks. What will it cost?" I ask her. Rarity thinks for a second.

"Well, it will cost a few bits, that certain. I would say it would be roughly 430 bits. Roughly. I am having to factor in time, materials, and other things of such.". I nod, and say.

"If I can give you some of the materials, would it bring the price down? I'm not trying to haggle or get out of it, I have the bits, I'm just curious. Also, I could help too." She thinks for a moment.

"Well, yes, it would bring the price down. And I am afraid I will have to say no to your help. Heat season starts day after tomorrow, and I will be indisposed for most of that time. Luckily, all of my orders are done with as of today, so I will be able to get a start on it. If you want, just leave the materials by the forge behind the boutique. The cloth though, leave near my door. I need to think." I nod, and leave, placing the materials and a bag of bits in the spots she asked me to put them.

Leaving the boutique, I go to Sugercube Corner. I might as well stock up for the day after tomorrow. Heading out, I dodge a few stallions and a couple mares going about. Looking around, I see the local watchmaker hurrying about. Doctor Whooves, or Time Turner. One of those names was his. I just shrug, and move on.

Reaching the Corner, I step inside, to see it is pretty full. Stallions are stocking up, and I just wait in line while the Cakes and Pinkie takes everyponies orders. Waiting patiently, I eventually make it to the front.

"Hey, hows it going?" I ask Pinkie.

"Oh, its going fine. Just the stallions trying to stock up before going into hiding. That way we dont rut them silly. Mr. Cake has been getting ready to leave as well, with the kids, and go to their summer cabin, which the town has agreed to let the children go with him, and he isnt to be gone after." I nod. He will be the safest.

"And I am guessing he isnt allowed to bring anypony with him besides the kids? How about Spike, and Satan? Or the CMC, are those three going with him?" Pinkie giggles.

"Satans on her own, as she has grown up some. And, she doesnt have to worry about us jumping her. Though Spike, since he turned 20 a few months back, is now fair game, and can no longer go with Mr. Cake. The thing is, there is rules to heat season. Unspoken and unwritten, but there non-the-less. Sit with me."and we sit.

"So, only Mr. Cake is safe. He has the children, and nopony wants to mess around with them around. So he is safest of all the males. Every other stallion, has to hide. Think of it as hide and go seek, but only the males hide, and the females have to find them. If a male is found, the pony or ponies that found them get to do whatever to them. Even if the stallion is in a herd. Thats why herds often go for their stallion, so nopony else can get them. So expect to be hunted. But anyways, the males are to hide for the entirety of heat season. Tonight, the males are meeting somewhere, and we don't know where. Do you know?" I smile.

"Yes. Also, thank you for giving me the rules of the Hunt. I need to go now. Also, I just want to let you know, tell the ladies that a certain Mister Trendyhoof might be on the table. He was a total dick to me this morning, so some sun-snu should teach him to not be an ass to people." Pinkie smiles creepily, actually somewhat freaking me out.

"You get us the info, and I will tell the mares. That sound good to you?" I look around, looking to see if anypony is listening to our conversation.

"I can get you four safehouses. After that, the mares are on their own. I am not giving my safehouse away, as I am going to be just fine in it. Also, hold on, is Tophreltes joining in on the heat season hunt?" I ask seriously. I was actually curious. Pinkie tilts her head.

"I don't know. You'll have to ask her. Also, get us those four safe houses, and if we find yours, we'll stay away. We have ways of finding out who is in which safe house." I nod.

"Thats good. Also, tell them to not just bust down doors right from the start. Space it out. If they get busted on the first day, then that will tip them out to a rat. But spaced out, and they will be none the wiser." I grin. This is going to be fun. Pinkie grins as well. She puts her hand out to me.

"Do we have an agreement?" I shake her hand.

"Indeed we do." And that concludes my events until nightfall. I met with Satan, went home, put away groceries, and waited till night. Telling Satan I would be home in a while, I left the house for the barn at Sweet Apple Acres.

Reaching the barn, I knocked on the door. A small piece of the door slid open.

"Whats the password?" I giggle.

"Want to see my dick?" He tries to hold in his laughter, and opens the door for me. Looking around, he ushers me in.

Inside, is roughly fifty stallions, give or take a couple. I see Time Turner, as I was pretty sure it was his name, Big Mac, the local Blacksmith, who I had yet to get the name of, the towns almost second drunk. He wasn't second because he actually did have a life, and didnt drink all day, unlike Berry Punch. Trenderhoof was present, as was Blueblood, of all ponies. Mr. Cake wasnt present. I looked around some more, and saw Spike. I waved, and he waved back, coming over. Getting close, he says.

"Hey, good to see you here. Thought I was going to be pretty lonely, with only Big Mac as company."I nod, and say.

"You and him can shack up with me. We wont need to worry too much. Especially if everything goes according to plan."I say, grinning mischievously. He looks at me, and then shakes his head. Big Mac gets everyponies attention.

"Alright, we should start. As we all know, Heat is day after tomorrow. We need to hide. That said, all of us cant fit in to all the safehouses, so we need to decide who goes to which safehouse. After we get the maximum occupancy of each safe house, we need to figure out where the lone wolves will hide. Now, lets get started."

And for three hours, we figured out who would hide where. It was mostly a draw of straws. It turns out, there was only five safe houses, with a maximum occupancy of 9, though one could only hold 8, as it was smaller than the rest. The good thing is, Trenderhoof and Blueblood got the same safehouse, number 3. I marked 4 locations down on a copy of the map I had, and the fifth was to be kept secret as per my agreement with Pinkie. I also wrote down the names of the stallions who where going to be occupying those houses, and then the meeting was over.

With everything said and done, the five left to dry stood around the map table. Looking, it was me, Big Mac, the blacksmith, Spike, Time Turner, and the drunk. I speak first.

"Don't worry, I got a place we can all shack up. Just be glad you aren't in the safehouses. If all goes according to plan, then we will be safe. In the meantime, lets get names. You probably know me, and if you don't, my names Cameron. Pleasure to meet you." Everypony nods, and Turner steps up.

"My name is Time Turner. Most ponies just call me Doctor Whooves, or Doctor, so go ahead and do either." We all nod. Spike steps forward.

"Hey, I'm Spike. I know you all know me." Everypony chuckles, as do I, and the Blacksmith steps up.

"I am Ash Hammer. I'm the local blacksmith. I don't have a herd, so I'm just hiding from everymare." He says. He sounds exactly like Michael Duncan Clarke.

(Yes, I know it's a commercial, but this was the best I could get, and also, it's funny. This is to give you an idea of Michael's voice. Sadly, this man is gone, and may he rest in peace.)

I held my chest for a second, in remembrance to the actor, and listened as the drunk stepped forward and spoke.

"Hey, my names Clover Leaf. I'm the local bartender for the pub downtown. Since we're shacking up together, why don't we get to know each other? I don't have a herd, I'm just hiding because I don't like death by snu-snu. I'm pretty sure you all have herds though, besides our dragon friend here." Spike and the rest of us nod. I speak again.

"My herd is Applejack, Rarity, Twilight, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash. It's liable to change, but those are my herd now. Also, meet me here day after tomorrow, and we'll head to my hiding spot." That all nod, and Big Mac steps forward.

"My herd is Cheerilee, Sugar Bell, and Ditzy Doo, though everypony knows her as Derpy." We nod, and Time Turner steps forth.

"My herd is fairly small. It's just Lyra and Bon Bon. As Cameron said, its liable to change. My last hiding spot was found, so I can't use it anymore, and before the joke is made, no, I cant hide in the TARDIS. That was where they found me." I laugh lightly, and we all finish up by talking for a bit longer. Then, we leave for the night.

The next day, I get up, and head out to town. Its almost deserted, with the males not present at all. Usually I see ten to fifteen on my walk through town.

Nothing. All mares today. I just shrug, and move for Sugercube Corner. Reaching it, I head in.

Pinkie instantly greets me, and says she'll be with me in a moment. I nod, and take a seat, before she takes the one across from me.

"So, how was last night? Anything happen?" I nod.

"Well, we had our strategy meeting, and I got the locations." She nods, and then says.

"Tonight, the mares are having a meeting here. Bring a cloak, I'll introduce you, and you'll give us the locations. And then, our treaty will be set. If any of the mares find your spot, they will over look it. Unless we find it, and the herd of whoever else is hiding with you. So, it might be a good idea to give us the names of the ones your hiding with. And the names of the ones in the houses. They all leave tonight, and I can feel theburges coming on to rut you here and now. The kids will be leaving soon, so you can pick them up from school, get a chance to say goodbye. Also, Satan said she wanted to stay with us, and join the Hunt." I nod. She's sleeping in town tonight anyways, at Twilights.

"Alright, I will see you at sundown. Then I am hightailing it to my hideout." She snickers, and then we get up and I leave, now waiting for time for the meeting.

It was time for the meeting, and I hadnt done much over the course of the day. All I did was shop some more. Close to sundown, I got me a trenchcoat out of my hammerspace, and put it on, and then grabbed a hoodie so to cover my head.

I reach the Corner, and Pinkie sees me and grabs my hand, dragging me over.

"Stay here a moment, the meeting is about to start. Come in when I call." I nod, and she goes in. After that, I hear the meeting start and Mayor Mare speak.

"I call this meeting to session. As we all know, Heat season starts tomorrow, and all the guys are hding as we speak. We need to start looking as soon as possible for safehouses where they are hiding." As she says that, I can imagine Pinkie jumping up.

"Actually Mayor Mare, I have a guest that can help with that. Come On In!" Pinkie yells out. I enter the Corner, and all eyes are on me as I pull down my hood. They all gasp, and I smile.

"'Sup." Mayor Mare asks me.

"What are you doing here?" I speak.

"Pinkie and I made a deal. I get the houses locationa for you, any random mare that comes across my hideout must turn away, unless my herd, or the herd of those with me. I have the locations of all five spots, and who is in them, as well as the name of those in my group. The names of my group are Ash Hammer, Big Mac, Clover Leaf, Spike, and Time Turner. And me, but that's irrelevant. The point of me being here is to give you the locations and names. However, I also want to say that you shouldnt attack all the safehouses at once. Stagger it, that way they dont know I gave them away, please." The Mayor thinks for a moment, before saying.

"You make sense. If we attack on the first day of the two weeks, we'll give away that S omepony gave us the houses locations. But if we wait a couple days or so between raids, we can get the information when next heat season comes along. Also, I think all the mares present will be able to agree to your deal with Pinkie. Is this okay with all mares present?" She says. All the mares in the room voice their agreement.

"Well, I will hand off the notes and the map, and leave then. You have a Hunt to prepare for." I then hand the notes and map to Pinkie, before leaving Sugercube Corner. I quickly ran to Sweet Apple Acres and to the barn. Reaching it, I found the guys camping out, and with them was someone I didnt recognize. Wallington, I made my presence known.

"Come with me if you want to live." They all look at me, and stand. I smile.

"Hey, guys, hows it going? Also, who's the new guy?" The new stallion in the group has blue and ice blue hair, and is wearing army fatigues.

"I'm Shining Armor, Twilight's older brother. I'm here because Cadance will be tryingnto find me tomorrow, and I wanted someplace she wouldnt think to look. So, I came to Ponyville to hide with Spike, but he said he would be hiding with you. So, here I am." He says. I nod, and say to the rest of the group.

"Okay, so I just gave away the other safehouses locations to the mares for our safety. If we are found, we will be fine, unless it is done by our herd. Then we not fine." All the stallions and Spike look at me in horror.

"You gave the safehouse positions away!?" Big Mac says. I nod.

"Thats why I said be happy you werent with them. They know who I am with, not including Shining here. So dont worry, it will only be our herds looking for us." The others look between each other, before sighing.

"Alright, we trust you. Just know that if word of this gets out, your going to be thrown to the wolves." Ash says. I nod.

"Thats why I told them to make it look like they just found them randomly. They are planning which house to attack, and which day they want to do it. We'll be fine. Did you all pack for the two weeks?" They all nod, and I tell them to follow me.

And I start to head to my house. I had a good plan. Spike notices our surroundings, and guesses the destination.

"Hey, are we going to your house?" I nod.

"But dont the Mane Six know where that is? I mean, they are your herd and all." Clover says. I nod again. Big Mac speaks up.

"You have a plan, don't you." I nod again.

"Yep. The wards around my house deter demons. I think a few mares will be easy to make the wards surrounding the house deter. So, we just hole up there. I got food, entertainment, we can be loud as we want, were almost a mile into the forest, and we have comfort. What more could you ask for?" I say. And it was all true.

I had found the spell matrix for the wards around the house, and after borrowing a book on magical matrices, I found out how to tweak the wards placed on the trees around my house. I could set it to deter certain things if I so wish.

Eventually, we make it to my house. After letting the guys in, I say.

"Alright, showers and rooms are upstairs, second floor. Bathroom is past the kitchen, down the hall, before the stairs. Library is top floor. Basement has the workshop. Kitchens fully stocked, and has a dimensional portal to my world for some good snacks. I have seven bedrooms. Mine is the one at the end of the hall. Each room has its own bath, but it is fairly small, so sorry. If you want to use a tub, there is a main bath, forst door just upstairs. So, me casa es sure casa." I say, leading the guys around.

They all marvel at the place, and Ash likes the work put into it. Clover found the liquor cabinet, and was going through the different spirits I had. Shining and Spike were looking at the game consoles, and Time was just looking around.

"So, what do you guys want to eat? I got a bunch of stuff, and if I need to, I can go hunting for Manticore or something." I ask all the guys. We all talk around, before saying that they would like to have some steaks. I nod, and head back to the kitchen and start on the steaks.

The firsf week was quiet. We just messed around. Shining, Spike, and Time where fascinated by the game console, and Time and Ash liked my workshop, where we did a few projects for each the guys. I made each of them a weapon, at their request. Even Time asked for one, though he asked it be small. I made him twin blades, much like Archer has in Fate/ Stay Night.

They were fun to make, and he had fun helping me make them. I gave the blades edges that would never dull, and would cut pretty much anything. They would also never break, under any circumstances, and wouldn't melt or freeze unless I used a spell to make them do so. He was very happy.

For Big Mac, I made him a hammer. It looked like the one that The Keeper uses in The Evil Within. Only, it wasnt creepy and rusty.

(I know its just the head, but imagine the handle. It's roughly the size of Stormbreakers handle, from the Avengers movies.)

Shining wanted a sword and shield combo, as that was his preferred fighting style. So, I made him the Master Sword and the Hylian shield. But I made the dark version of them, as I didnt want him to have the real Master Sword in a sense. They looked cooled, made of heavy steel with enchantments to make his agility faster, and his attacks hit harder than usual. The shield was made of heavy bone and steel, so it would take anything that he got hit by, and not be destroyed. They were heavy though, about half a ton, so he had some trouble lifting it. So, I had him on a workout routine, where he would lift a 100lb boulder over his head for two hours a day. Once he got used to lifting it above his head about a thousand times, he would go up another 100lbs. Once he gets to half a ton, he goes up 200, and he goes from there. So far though, he only lifts 200lbs above his head, so he has a ways to go.

Clover just wanted some gauntlets, and he asked to not make them too flashy. I nodded, and made him something. His gauntlets were made of cragodile leather, with the knuckles and claws having crystal that produce fire. The back of the gauntlets where covered in demon bone, so that it could take a hit and his arm not break. They were elbow length, and he could wear them at work and not have to take them off.

Spike wanted a surprise. So, I made him something special. It was a crystal, that turned him into motherfucking Godzilla. Shit was hard as fuck to make too.

What I had to do, was make a glove that he could wear, with a crystal set in it. Then, I had to enchant the crystal to make him go through greed growth, without the need to horde. Once it did that, I had to make it shape his body while growing, into that of the 2019 Godzilla. He would be Godzilla in almost every way. I also had to make it so the wouldnt be destroyed every time he transformed, and the crystal as well. That didnt take long, just some simple runes stamped and branded on the cragodile leather glove, and the crystal came from my arm. The crystal also couldnt be easily seen, as it would be a glaring weak spot if it was see able. So while he would be growing, it would also retreat into his body to his heart. I made it to where if Spike took to much damage, he would revert back to his original teenage form.

Did I ever describe Spike? I dontnthink I did. Which I feel sad about, as he is a cool dude. Spike is about 5'9", and he is deep purple, almost black, but still noticably purple. And his spines where a forest green. He was well muscled, sleek and strong. He had claws on his hands, and he has plantigrade legs, much like us humans. He currently was wearing a tank top that was black, and dark purple jeans, and dark purple boots. He had two horns on his head sticking out like 02 from Darling in the Franxx, colored a more toxic shade of green. He has short spines on his head, almost like hair, swept backwards.

But anyways, back to the crystal. I also had to jave it change his fire, to make it more like Godzilla's atomic breath. It was hard to do, and the finished product hadnt been tested, but with the ampunt of time I put into making sure it would do what I wanted it to do, I was sure the crystal would work.

Ash was the final person who wanted a weapon, and he wanted something that actually surprised me.

He had apparently heard I make familiars and golems. What he wanted was for me to make him a surprise familiar, that was special and unique. So, I decided on what to make him. I eventually made him a hawk familiar. It was made like a Timberwolf though. So, when I gave it to him, I named it Timberhawk.

And that was the first week. We did that in seven days. It was fun.

The second week was just a relax week, with Spike learning to use the Kukri knife I gave him if he ever got into a scrape with anypony and didnt need to go Godzilla on them. He learned quickly, and was happy with the training. Shining was getting better at lifting the heavy boulder over his head, and had made it to 500lbs.

It was Thursday, and Heat would be ending soon. I was to go hunting, we had run low on some meat, so I was going to get some. I was ready to go. I had my clothes picked out, a t-shirt and jeans that wouldnt get destroyed by anything in the forest, and hiking boots. I told the guys I was leaving, and headed down to the door. Opened it.

Right outside was a large group of girls. My herd, Time's herd, Big Macs herd, a couple of Berry Punch, and a couple of Random.Mares, along with Cadence. And Faust.

They were all camped outside the door, and Faust was right in front of it, her face smiling. She saw me. All of the girls saw me.

"FUCK, THEY FOUND US!!! RUN!!!"

And I tried to haul ass out of there.

I made it zero steps, before Faust caught me in her magic, and pulled me out the door. I left grooves in the wood I gripped it so hard.

I was drug out before all the mares.

"Nonononononononononononononono!"

My herd surrounds me. Faust giggles.

"Hello Cameron." She says. I'm flipped over on my back, and look up at my herd and Faust. They all are breathing hard, and look flushed. They all are kneeling around me. I gulp, as I hear the other guys dragged out, Time is nicely lead out by his herd, though they have his arms held.

Satan has Spike to herself, she's holding him down, sitting on him. Shining is in Cadences magical hold, floated out. Big Mac comes out walking, his mares hanging on like children, trying to drag him down. Ash has been grabbed by the three random mares, and is being carried out. I look at the three, and see that they are three mares I know. Cream Heart, who is the mom of a colt named Button Mash. And Aloe, and Lotus, the spa twins. Clover is missing, as is Berry Punch. Then, I hear a scream, and he is tossed out the door.

He gets up quickly, but doesnt make it far before he is pounced on by Berry, knocking him down.

"Well you see Cameron. Theres no need to wonder where your god is. Because I am right here." She says. Then she gets right next to my ear, and whispers.

"And I am in Heat."

I whimper like a dog. Litteraly, as my Howler nature decided to slightly flare up RIGHT NOW! Of all time for it to flare up, it doesnt want to be really nice and give me my alternate forms immense strength, enough to take on DRAGONS!

"Thats a good boy. Now, I have asked the girls if I may join the herd. They said yes. SO, I told them where you where, and Cadence came looking for Shining. Berry has been wanting Clover for a while now. The spa sisters and Cream Heart have been lusting after Ash. Satan apparently has her eyes on Spike. She will probably ask for your blessing on that. Mac's herd has been wanting him to give them foals for a while now. Time, your the luckiest. They just want to please you, and for you to do the same for them. To show your love for each other. And, since I knew where you all are, they followed me, and I opened the ward. You forget, Cameron. They might ward demons. But they dont ward the gods that place them. Girls, we'll take the master bedroom. The others can go where they want. And with them out the way, why dont you give us a taste of that Howler stamina?" And I whimper again.

Howlers can run for a literal week straight, 24/7, and not get tired, or short of breath. I had a feeling that would be tested. Fluttershy also speaks up.

"Um, can we also, maybe, play with his Howler form?" I look to her in surprise and horror. Fluttershy, I never knew she wanted the knot.

We were all dragged off, but before I was hauled into the house, Satan came over to me with Spike tied up over her shoulder. I knew what she was going to ask.

"Dad, may I have Spike? I like him. He's fun. He can handle my heat. Please?" She asks, her eyes begging me behind her mask. I nod.

"Spike, you better take care of my daughter, or so help me I will use your Kukri to kill you." Spike grunts a reply, but I cant hear it, mostly because he was gagged. Satan puts Spike down, and hugs me.

"Thank you dad." The girls let me go, and I hug her back. She's grown, and she is older than me. At least 100, if not over. When she releases the hug, she picks Spike up, and head into the house, to her room.

I turn to the girls and the creator of this world, and sigh. I then look to the sky.

"Whatever God is watching me right now, give me the strength to get through this." Faust giggles.

"Again, I'm right here." She says cheekily. I look at her as I head inside to my room, resigned to my fate.

"You dont count, as I'm about to fuck you silly, and then some." She grins madly, and starts to push me along, as the girls follow us, closing the door as we get in.

"Thats the plan." She says.

I fucked, for three days straight. No sleep, no water, no food. The girls got sleep, but I didn't. Whenever one fell asleep, she would be replaced with another, and the ride went on. All the girls got knotted, all of them swallowed copious amounts of my cum, all of them got came in, and by the night of the third day, I was really happy that my Howler stamina, translated to my human body as well. Otherwise, I would be dead.

My dick, would have looked like a hotdog thats been put in the microwave for too long, all dry and crusty, puffing dust. I would have dyed of dehydration, malnutrition, and sun-snu. As it was, I would be walking with a limp.

But the girls and Faust where satisfied. Faust was the loosest of all the girls. She wanted to do the kinky things. She swallowed the most cum, rode me the most times, and screamed my name the loudest, begging me to breed her. Not that the other girls didnt do the same, but she was a goddess. A deity. She didnt have to eat, sleep, or drink, unless she wanted too.

Gods though if I didnt love them. I love all of them, even Faust. I am glad the girls finally accepted her into the herd. It was getting hard to ignore her advances whenever she latched onto me randomly.

I got out of my bed, opened the window in our room to let out the smell, and walked down to the kitchen to start making food.

I made some simple pancakes, some bacon, eggs, hash browns, oatmeal, and other normal breakfast dishes. The girls would be hungry when they come down, and would want to eat. Semen only has so much protein, and it won't stand in for a real meal. It will fill you for only a bit.

After I made them food, I made the same amount of food again, and inhaled like Kirby. I hadnt eaten in three days, four, if you count that I had only had breakfast on Thursday. It is Sunday now.

Eventually, the girls get up, and Faust comes with them. They sit at the table, and start eating, mumbled thanks coming from each of them. They had all limped to the table, with Faust being the worst.

"Hey girls. Are you feeling better?" They all nod while groggily eating. I smile, give them all a quick peck on the lips, and head back upstairs to my daughters room.

Bracing myself slightly, I enter.

Satan is lying on Spikes stomach, him still inside her. I look away, as I approach the bed. Getting near, I poke both of them, and they both begin to wake up. Spike is the first to come around to being awake, and sees me standing over him, and immediately blushes, and gulps. I just shrug, and shake my head. Satan wakes up next, and she sees me. Then she gets up, and hugs me.

"Thank you for letting me with Spike dad. He's the only one who could take the heat." I hug her back.

"I understand. Spike, I would like to talk for a moment, no, not about what you've just done, I understand why it happened. Satan, go ahead downstairs and go eat with your mom's." Satan nods, and runs off, still naked. Spike looks at me scared.

"So how was her temperature?" I ask. He is immediately confused.

"Huh?"

"How was her temperature when you entered her, ate her, whatever? How hot was she, in a literal sense?" I say. He looks confused, before asking.

"Why are you asking? Please?" I shrug.

"She keeps saying your the only one who could handle her heat. The wording is special, as it makes me think her actual temperature is really hot. So, how hot was she, what was her temperature? And not by thermometer, but feel." He finally gets a look of understanding, and says.

"Actually, yeah, she was fricking hot. As in, I have some really good heat resistance, I can swim in fucking lava, but I actually felt like my skin was going to fry. Like it was on a grill, not that a grill has anything on her temperature." I nod.

"Yeah, thats what I was afraid of. She literally was almost as hot as the sun. Your atomic breath as Godzilla, is almost as hot as she was the last few days. Demons have higher body temperatures than humans or ponies. They can literally melt regular metal with their body temp. Unless its special metal made for high temp, or heavy bone, it will melt it. Good job Spike, you can survive on the surface of the sun. Now lets go eat, I bet your fucking as hungry as I still am."

And we went to eat. Heat season was over.

Author's Note

Gosh, this was fun to write. I kept thinking about how it would happen, and I had to figure some things out, but I had a lot of fun writing this chapter, mainly because Faust was in it. It is fun writing her, as she is like what a true friend is. One that laughs at you for stupid things, and joins you when you do some stupid things. But anyway, enjoy.

Have a Jivin Day!

Demon Problems

I walked into Clovers Bar with a limp, and saw Time, Big Mac, Ash, and Shining. Spike followed me, his own limp, slightly better than mine.

Clover had a hip brace, Big Mac was fine, Shining looked fine, but I saw him rubbing his thighs from pain. Ash had a cane, Timberhawk being the wood it was made from, the falcon having shaped itself into the cane. I walked to the bar, and sat down, Spike next to me.

"So, how'd you do? Have fun?" I say sarcastically. They all lol at me, Clover saying.

"Fuck you. Berry hooked me to the bed, and rode me when she wanted too. Not that I didn't mind, I do like her, but I wish I could have been able to move more than a few feet." Big Mac just grunts, and says.

"I was tied to the bed. They were nice, and let me feed myself and use the bathroom, but if I wasn't doing those, I was tied up." Shining groaned.

"I was grabbed by Cadences magic whenever she wanted to have fun. She'd fuck me and herself silly, then we'd cuddle." Ash sighed.

"Well, the Spa Twins know how to give some good full body massages, and Cream Heart is an expert at riding a stallion. She had experience." Spike just snorts.

"Dude, I got you guys beat, but Cameron has us all topped. I had to deal with temperatures as hot as the sun, according to Cameron. Satan isn't hot, she's fucking hot." I smile.

"I had sex for three days straight. No sleep, no food, no water, no bathroom. No rest. When one stopped, the next one started. And Faust, don't even get me Started, on Faust. Your goddess, is crazy. But damn if I don't love them all. By the way, Time, we haven't heard from you yet." Time looked up from his drink, and he looked absolutely fine.

"Oh, the girls went easy on me. They asked to be rutted when they needed, and otherwise I was off the hook. As long as I didn't leave the house, they were satisfied." I just chuckle and say.

"Lucky bastard." Shining looks at me.

"How did you last three days with nothing? You should be dead, not sitting here laughing it off?" I sigh.

"One of the perks of being a Howler, is that I can run for a whole week, 24/7, and not run out of stamina. Also, I am always producing sperm. I go once, two minutes later, I have more. I am alive through sheer genetics. That and the spirit inside me that allows me to turn into a howler." They all just shake their heads, and go back to drinking their beers or other drinks. I sip on the root beer I ordered, and look around the bar. I see that stallions are the only ones here right now. I understood why.

"Well, how do you guys like the weapons I made you? Working correctly, nothing I need to fix, adjust?" They all shake their heads. I nod. Thats good, as it means I did my job well.

After a while, I say bye to the guys, and head out. I find Satan waiting on a bench outside.

"Hey hon, what you need?" I ask her. She looks at me, stands, and we start walking towards Sweet Apple Acres. Applejack asked me to help her with the harvest.

"Are you okay with me and Spike?" She asks. I look at her.

"Why? You have my blessing. Is that not what you need to stay with him?" She shakes her head.

"No. When I was small, I was taught demon mating, so I may one day service the Twelve. I became stronger than the other little demons like me. Stronger than other demons bigger than me. I was feral, ruthless. I became an archdemon. The ranks are demon, daemon, and archdemon. The Twelve lords are all archdemons, who have gained more power than all the other archdemons. When Scorpan stepped down, and left hell, there was an open seat. So the Twelve had the other archdemon fight, and kill demons. I had to kill some of my friends. They sacrificed themselves. I was so sad. I got angry. I stopped killing demons, and started to kill other arches. I ate them. I was so angry. When I finally realized what was happening, I had killed ten of fifteen remaining arches, including me. They made me Twelve. I was then taught how to service the other twelve better. I never got to service them, but I was told how they pick mates. They choose a demon from any class, and force themselves on them. I never had it happen, I was too ruthless to the demons tryin to hold me down, and would kill them and attack the archdemon. But I never learned how to choose my own mate. How to learn to love. I dont know how to choose my mate, or what customs to go through when choosing. Can you teach me?" I was shocked.

I never heard much about her past in Hell. But I got that it was bad. But to be forced to service the Twelve! That revolted me. I needed to talk to Tophreltes.

"Yes hon. But I need to talk with Tophreltes about some things. I need to ask her some questions. Can you go help momma Applejack with harvest, and tell her where I am?" Satan nods, and runs off, on four legs, much like my hyena form.

I head to the librarby, and head inside. Ever since the crystal seed from the Tree of Harmony merged with the old Library, the inside has been much bigger than the outside. The outside was massive, much bigger than the old Library, and almost covered the town. It was huge. And the inside was even bigger. If I didnt know any better, I would say it has all the books from my world and Equestria in it, spanning through time of both dimensions.

Anyway, I was looking around for Tophreltes. I call around for her, and eventually I find her, standing up between two bookshelves.

I just smile. She looks so much better like this. Happy, in her natural habitat.

"Tophreltes!" I yell. She jumps, and looks at me.

"What?"

"Can I talk to you for a second?" She puts the book in her hands away, and comes down.

"Whats wrong? Cant find a book, need advice, what?" She asks.

"Last one. Satan told me some of the things that happened to her when she was in hell. How she bevame an archdemon, and then a Lord. Was what she said true, and what she said the other lords did? Forcing themselves onto the female demons?" Tophreltes looks visibly worried. Shes getting nervous, and rubbing her arms, looking everywhere but me. The only way she would be more noticible is if she had visible sweat drops coming down her face. She finally sighs.

"Cameron, I'm sorry. Please dont hate me." I'm confused.

"Why would I hate you?" I had a feeling why she would think that. I will let her tell me though.

"I-im one of the ones who did that type of...thing." She says. She then proceeds to shrink almost, and becomes my size in height. She slowly backs away from me, fear in her eyes, as is tears.

"I guessed. Did you do it willingly? If you did, did you treat those you forced fairly?" She is crying now, scared out her mind. She nods.

"Yes. To both of those." She says. I sigh.

"Look, I wont hurt you. You look to have regreted your actions, and even if you don't, you were better than the others, right? You at least made them comfortable." She nods, looking a bit more hopeful.

"You wont hurt me?" I shake my head.

"No. I wont hurt you." She nods, and wipes away her tears.

"Thank you. Its just, I didnt want you to ever find out, that I forced myself on helpless female demons." I nod.

"And I am sad you did. But, you also might have been forced to do it. I dont want to hear if you weren't." I say quickly, stopping her from saying anything. "I don't want to hear more. I'm sorry for what happened down in hell." She nods.

"Thank you."

"Your welcome. I need to go find Satan, and get to Applejacks. I'm helping her with apllebucking." She nods, and I head off. She heads back into the library, and is soon out of sight.

Outside, I see that everything is good. And then I hear a scream from the far side of town. Instantly, I'm alert. As I run for the edge of town, I hear more screams joining it.

Getting to the edge of town, I see five creatures. One who must be a demon lord, and four demons.

The leader archdemon looks like a hooded man with one arm made of crystal, like mine, but massive. He also has a staff that looks to be made of crystal as well.

The four demons destroying the town are more abomination like.

The first one looked almost like a troll, with a large metal box attached to its head, with a ball and chain attached to the top of that. It had a think body, and shackles around its wrists, chains dangling from them.

The next one looked like a wraith of some sort, with two wicked swords.

The third was the Balrog that Gandalf fought in the LOTR movies.

And the fourth was the creature the Moder. If you want a reference, it's the creature from the book and Netflix movie, The Ritual. It's mythological background is that it's a child of Loki. I slumped.

"Ah, fuck you guys. You had to bring the big guns, on my day off. And, you brought the reality warper. Fuck you Moder!" I say, holding up my middle finger to them.

I see my herd, Satan, Spike, and the other guys run up beside me. I turn to them.

"Girls, get everypony to safety. Satan, tell me who they are, guys, it's going to be a fight." They nod, and the girls run off.

"The leader is Lord Boroth, the summoner. The chained ogre is Falgr, the ogre of pain. The Balrog is just a balrog, one of the higher powered ones. It can grow to almost 50 meters if it so wishes. The wraith is Lutogniew, an archdemon, and the right hand of Boroth. And judging by what I heard, you know of Moder?"

"I know of him, and some of his abilities. I know some of the Balrogs abilities, not the growth, Spike you take him, Satan, with Spike. Godzilla form is most likely required. Shining, Time, take Moder, he can warp reality and what you see, so careful. Big Mac, Ash, take Falgr. Your strength together should be able to make it to counter him. Clover, you and me take Lutogniew. He's going to be a bitch to kill, but we'll find a way. Don't attack the demon lord. He is way to powerful for you. Me and Satan will take him." They all nod, and we move out. Me and Clover move for Lutog, as Big Mac and Ash move for Falgr. I see Spike and Satan moving for the Balrog, and look to find Shining and Time already attacking Moder.

Finally, I start the attack, pulling my Greatsword from my hammerspace, and swinging it at Lutog. Predictably, he blocked it with his blade. Clover came from the right, and was kicked away by Lutog. But not before he got some fire out. I already can feel, its going to be a long fight. Backing off, I take another swing, cutting his left leg, before switching mid-swing to go for the right shoulder. My blade going faster than most could see, was deflected, opening me up for a strike.

He took it, and slashed at my exposed left side. Luckily, I was able to bring my right hand over and catch the blade from hitting. It knocked me away, and I righted myself.

"Okay, Clover, go help Time and Shining. He's to good for you." Clover nods just out of view.

"Yeah, your right on that. Get him good." I nod, not taking my eyes off my enemy.

Damnit, this sucks. I'm still tired from heat and the girls. I'll need to pull out all the stops, no holding back. He's an expert, I'm the novice. Saber, Artorias, lend me your skills with the blade, because this is going to be a fight for the ages. With that, I bring out Excalibur, and plunge it in the ground, and it sits there. It is invisible, like all the other times. I then grip the Greatsword Of Artorias With both hands, and finish readying myself.

"Lutogniew, I wish to duel you. The terms of the duel are as follows. If I win, you return to hell, and hide until Satan takes the throne. At that point, you will come out, and help her as her right hand. You will not be beholden to her, you will be free, but your duty will you. If you win, you kill me, and this town, and any royal that stands in your way must let you cut them down. You leave Satan alone, though, and do not harm her, or her mate, Spike. Are these terms agreeable to you?" Lutogniew doesn't move. For a good while, he stands motionless, facing me. Then, finally, he moves, and holds one blade out, pointing at me.

"I find these terms acceptable." He says, his voice like air being sucked into a void. He then gets ready. And we stand, waiting for the other to move.

Meanwhile, Big Mac and Ash have manages to beat Falgr, breaking his metal box helm, and his head and arms have been broken and pulped. Moder is having trouble keeping the three fighters in check. Shining has each of them in his magic, keeping them connected. As long as he doesn't falter, they are good. Thoguh, Time has been seeing through every illusion as if it wasn't there. Shining has been taking any and all blows on his shield, making sure to keep the others from getting hurt.

Spike is destroying the Balrog as Godzilla, he already broke his horns, and has ripped one arm off. Satan is riding Spike, jumping onto the Balrog, and slashing, biting, and clawing it wherever she can. Spike has been blasting it with his atomic breath, and the Balrog isn't taking it well, the heats hotter than hell.

After what felt like forever, me and Lutogniew attack, the first strike sending a shockwave bigger than Spikes stomping. Others were thrown off balance by the air pressure. Shining luckily kept his mental shields up, and the others quickly went back to fighting.

Me and Lutog where clashing. I go for a lower sweep to the legs, he deflects. He comes in with a spinning slash from both his blades, I block with the flat of my blade, hand in the center of the blade to help control it.

I come at him with a thrust, and he deflects up. I push forwards faster, and shoulder check him in the gut, before spinning around, still right next to him, and slicing at him with my blade. He barely makes it away, as I continue attacking. I have him on the defense for the moment, but I know it wont last. He's an expert swordsman, many times my senior. I'm proven right, as he deflects one of my attacks, and slashes at me with his blades once again.

Barely deflectingnit with my arm, I am pushed away. Then, I am the one defending. I barely get my sword up to block his attacks. Each one a hammer on my blade. He suddenly switches his attack pattern, and I am sideswiped by his leg, sweeping into me. I'm thrown to the left, flying into a building. I shake it off, and get up, walking back out.

"Fuck, was that supposed to hurt? It felt like a tickle. And that's the truth, I barely felt that." I say. I was lying like crazy though, it fucking hurt, just not like hell. I was trying to get a rise out of him.

It partially worked. He snorted, and came at me again. But he was still calm and calculated.

I parryed every blow he threw at me. I was doing better, I could feel that something had changed for me. I saw an opening, and took it.

As he was swinging in from my left, I saw his blade was lower than it should be, and could be deflected into the ground. I do so, and punch him in the face, my right arm having formed a pair of knuckledusters on them.

After that, he knocked my sword out my hand. But, I wasn't concerned. I didnt understand why. He swung at me from the right, and I caught the blade in my hand. He brought his left down, and I pulled his right hand to block his left. I then lept up, and kicked his face.

His head snapped back from it, but he didn't let go. I decided to try and remedy that, despite the chains connecting them to him. I grab the second blade, and start to spin. I lift him up, and slam him over after a moment. I then drag him around for a second, before spinning again, and tossing him. As he goes flying, he rights himself in the air, and lands.

He then charges back at me, and changes his attack patterns again. I dodge, moving back for my sword. But before I reach it, he Sasha past me, grabs the blade, and tosses it to Boroth. Boroth catches it, and looks at it.

Suddenly, his crystal arm starts to kind of crawl across the blade. Moments later, the blade is wrapped in crystal from his arm.

He then shatters the Greatsword Of Artorias. I just look at it, and then slump.

"Fuck." Is all I say before I am kicked in the chest, and sent flying into the fountain in the center of town. I groan as I shift rubble off me, my clothes now soaked. I now have one weapon left.

I get out the destroyed fountain, and look to find Excalibur. Seeing it down one of the streets, still stuck in the ground, I make for it. However, I am stopped by Lutog crashing down in front of me, both blades pressing down on my arm that I raised to block his attack.

I was getting tired of this. This was taking a while, and I am at a handicap by not being able to kill him. But I wasnt going to go back on my word. I will make him submit.

I heard wings flying, and saw a dark blue rush past me, slamming into Lutogniew. As his weight was taken from me, I looked to see who had interrupted.

It was Luna, standing in front of me, holding her scythe. She turn to check on me, and I growl, as I walk over, grab her, and toss her away.

"Dont interfere!" I yell. "This is our duel, and you have interfered!" Luna picks herself up, and I turn to block an attack. As he presses me again, I say.

"Do you mind a moment, for me to see why they interfered? We can resume where we left off after I see whats going on with them." He stops, and lets up. I stand, we bow to each other, and I race for Luna and Celestia, seeing her by her sister.

"Luna, why did you interfere!?" I yell as I get close. As I yelled that, I heard a sharp inhale behind me, and turned to see Lutogniew taking a renewed interest in us.

"Luna?" He almost whispers. I pause.

"What do you want with her Lutogniew?" Luna looks at me wide eyed.

"Lutogniew!?" She looks at the wrath. Celestia is equally surprised. I look to them.

"You know him?" I ask. Luna nods.

"Father." She whispers. But that one word silences all. The other battles are still happening, but to us, no sound is heard. I look at Luna incredulous. I turn to Lutogniew.

"Your his daughter? Then what happened?" Luna shook her head.

"We dont know. One day, father left. I was very sick at the time. The next day after he left, I started to get better. Eventually I forgot about him. But, father what happened, where did you go?" Luna asks, tears forming. Lutogniew doesnt speak for a minute. When he does, it isnt in his usual, void sucking voice, but that of a normal stallions.

"I went to get you a cure. I found a demon, and made a deal. But he had tricked me, and I became a wealth, forever collecting souls in his name, to keep you safe." I look at him, and I just know I cant kill him now. It would crush Luna. I step forward.

"Lutogniew, I propose an offer. If you accept, I promise on my life, a Pinkie Promise, that I will keep Luna safe. I will free you from the demon that holds your contract. You will be free to do as you wish. However, I still ask that you protect my daughter once she has ascended to the throne of Hell. You leave now, I protect Luna, free you, and I place my daughter on the throne. If you agree to this contract, I will follow my half of it. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stock a cupcake in my eye." As I do the motions, I can feel the universe binding me. I can FEEL it, the entire universe, moving, to make sure that I will die if I don't fulfil my promise. Pinkie made one hell of a promise.

Lutogniew was silent for a long while. Luna stepped forward.

"F-father. Please, listen to him. He will do as he says. The promise he made will bind him. Please?" She says, begging him. Lutogniew just looks at her. He then looks to me.

"For my daughter, I will surrender. I will go back to he'll, and wait for your daughters ascension." He then bows his head, and is engulfed in red flames, and vanishes.

"Well, now time to kill Boroth." And I move towards the demon lord. Celestia and Luna move with me, but I stop them.

"No, me and Satan got this." They just nod, and I see my daughter come over to me.

"Dad, whats the plan?" I shrug.

"Fuckim up." She nods. I nod. I transform into my werewolf form. And I howl. Not laugh howl like usual, but wolf howl. The type of howl you hear when a wolf finds its prey, and tells its brethren to attack. I hear howls from all around town, mainly from the Everfree forest, plus a screeching hiss.

Suddenly, hundreds of Timberwolves run into town. I see Sasha, my Utahraptor companion, running into town as well, stalking between the houses, Boroth her prey. Everypony in town freaks out over the massive amount of Timberwolves. Satan and I just get ready, as Boroth raises his staff and crappy crystal arm towards the sky. I laugh like normal Howlers, and the Timberwolves launch themselves at the Archdemon.

He is forced to fight them off himself, as I go and grab Excalibur from the ground. Pulling it out, I get in my stance.

Both hands on the blade, held down to my right, blade pointed down towards the ground. Flexing my legs, I push off towards Boroth. Flying past the Timberwolves, I strike at Boroth, who blocks with his staff. Pushing me back, he tries to shoot a bolt of magic at me, but is stopped by a Timberwolf biting at his arm.

He smacks the Timberwolf away, but is blindsided by Satan, coming in from the other side, his giant, malformed crystal arm side, and grabbing it, tosses him into the air.

Running to Satan, she gets low, hands cupped, to which I step into the cup, and she heaves, throwing me after Boroth. I slice his arm as I pass by, and before I get to far past, I use the momentum of my blade pushing against him, to flip myself into a kick to his face, sending him back towards the ground with a crash.

Satan rushes in, and grabs his crystal meat-beater, before placing a foot on his chest, and pulling. The arm comes off with a wet, fleshy tear, reminiscent of Doom guy tearing off a demons arm. She then smacks him in the face with it, making it bloody, before tossing it aside andlatching onto a leg. She rips it off with the same brutality, before stopping, allowing me to come over. I transform back into a human as I walk over, a large Timberwolf joining me, as does Sasha, my Utahraptor companion.

"Boroth, for your crimes against Ponykind, Demonkind, and the slavery of demons, rape, and multiple other accounts of things that I dont want to know about, I fucking sentence you to death. Satan, Sasha, share with the Timberwolves." I then walk away, as Satan, the Timberwolf, and Sasha start tearing into the Archdemon.

I walk over to the sword of Artorias, and pick up the broken hilt. I sigh.

"Damnit, this sword was good too. Artorias, I am sorry for letting this break." I turn and look at the town, and see that only a few houses have been destroyed, about 6 or 7. That's good, minimal damage.

The girls approach me, and give me hugs.

"Hey girls, how've you all been?" Twilight answers.

"We're fine. Nothing attacked. I'm sorry about the princesses, I just messaged them shortly after you all started to fight. And also, what happened to Spike? What did you do to him?" I smile lightly and give them all a simple explanation of the glove I gave him. They all are impressed by it, and Spike eventually shrinks back to his real form. I head over to him, as the other guys converge.

"You guys did good. Thanks for the help, as I probably wouldn't have been able to take them all on by myself." They all shrug.

"We just did what we could to protect the town. It was you who did all the heavy lifting, taking on Lutogniew and Boroth." Ash says. I shake my head.

"No, Spike did the heavy lifting, I just did some finesse, and you guys took on I would guess low archdemon level demons, and won. Be proud of yourselves. Go home to your girls, tell them how you feel, have some fun, rest, do whatever. I'll see you all, maybe not Shining, since he lives in the north, sometime tomorrow, at Clovers pub." They all nod, and head off.

I turn to my girls, and they all hug me again. Satan is hugging Spike, and Spike is standing like a dopey idiot, smiling. I chuckle.

"Lets all go home, I need a shower."

Author's Note

Whew, finally done with this chapter. By the by, the Luna and Lutogniew stuff, spur of the moment, but if you read the picture I showed for Lutogniew, it will tell you where I got the idea from. Now, expect next chapter to be either a two parter, or one long chapter, as something fun is going to happen that I planned when I read it somewhere else. Mine will be different than his, but it will match fairly close, due to the timelines that it goes through.

Thats all for now. Just want to say though, stay home, and stay healthy. This virus isnt going away soon, and I would hate to hear one of you have it. Stay safe.

Have a Jivin Day!

How I got my new Job

My friends and I where at a comic convention in Denver when it happened. Wait, maybe I shouldn't start there. I need to start with my name. That's how most of these stories start. You already know what happened, went to con, bought stuff, and got sent to Equestria. My story differs a little, but not by that much. I'm getting off topic, lets start again.

My name is Cameron Ruff. I am a human male, born January 15, 1999, and sadly, at the time I had been displaced, I was still helping my mom around the house, like a live in nanny. She had a nurse that would come by everyday and help her out, and I was helping her do foster care. We had just finished up with our last batch of foster kids, a group of 5, and my moms health had been deteriorating slowly over the course of taking care of them. My mom was 73, however. And the Alzheimer's didn't help either.

Now, I will answer the question of how I am 20 and my mom is 73 now, as to avoid confusion. My Grandmother, on my Mothers side, Adopted me. So, my Grandmother, is now my Mom. If you don't understand, later on in the story I will come back to it.

Before I had went to the con, me and my mom had been fighting, and with the memory reduction caused by Alzheimer's, she sometimes didn't recognize me when I went to see her. So my friends, who I hadn't had a hell of a lot of contact with, decided to help ME out, and told me to start getting a costume ready to go to the comic convention that was going to be hosted in Denver. I thought, and thought, and thought, and finally decided to go as a Howler, from a comic called Ghosts Among the Wild Flowers. The comic was great, and I really liked the idea the author had with the Howler.

A Howler is a person who, with laughter, can turn into a giant, glowing Hyena, that cackles with maniacal laughter. They have natural two tone hair, fangs, eyes and mouths that glow in the dark, and in my opinion are awesome. But anyways, lets get to the story.

I had decided to go as a howler, one I had thought up a long time ago when I had first read the comic. My hair colors where a hot pink and electric blue. Don't get me started on how I got my mouth to glow hot pink, and it was easy to order a pair of contacts in hot pink. About a month before the convention, I went to my dentist and got some dull extensions put on my teeth, to simulate the fangs that howlers have in human form, and it was so that I wouldn't speak like an idiot when at the convention.

The day of the convention, my friend Hunter had gone to the convention early, and me and my other friend Ross where to meet him later. Me and Ross got to the convention fine, and went in and gasped at how amazing the place looked. Wall to wall booths and presentations. Ross called Hunter to tell him we made it, and he told us where to find him. We waded through crowds of people, past booths with comics, games, dice, and replica weapons. I had about four grand, so I knew I couldn't buy everything, but that didn't stop me from wanting to.

Finally, we caught up to Hunter. When we meet him, we talked for a bit, but then I told my friends that I wanted to look around, and we set up a meeting place and time. As I headed into the convention, I looked for anything that I would want to buy. Nothing in the immediate vicinity caught my attention, but as I went further and further into the convention, I was something that threw me for a loop. I had read some stories about people going to conventions, and disappearing after buying something from a booth, with a guy dressed as the merchant from Resident Evil 4. And what do I see, but a man dressed as the merchant from Resident Evil 4. I slowly approach, and asked.

"Um, hey, are you the merchant that send people to different realms?" The guy gave a sigh, and said to me.

"No, and yes I know exactly what you mean. I hate how nobody is coming to buy from me, because of it either. My wares are just simple things that look good for the people. You buy something, you don't get sent anywhere. Promise."

With that, I nodded and looked at his stuff. He had some pretty cool things, and had some wicked looking statues. There was dragons, golems, and dinosaurs. I saw one that looked to be a Utahraptor, the large raptors that you see in Jurassic Park, not Velociraptor, which are as small as cats.

The raptor was poised as if it was attacking, mid-leap as it was to latch on to it's prey. It looked cool, red stripes on the grey-cream skin. I decided to buy it. I asked him how much, and he sold it to me for a hundred. I was hauling around a duffel bag with me so that I could carry whatever merchandise I bought. I had a feeling that by the end of the day, I would be needing it.

Twenty minutes later, and looking around at various different stalls with nothing of interest. I saw her. The Shaman. The mysterious figure from the comic. I was worried, slash excited, as I walked over to her booth.

"Hello, Shaman. I thought you would be back in Fallen Star? Why are you at this market?" She laughed at the joking reference.

The laugh was amazing. I have heard many a laugh, I can replicate many of them, but this one I had never heard before. It was melodious, and I have no better way to describe it.

"Well young Howler, I thought to sell some of my wares to a different crowd. As you can see, I have a selection. and for a Howler such as me, I will give you a discount on what you buy."

"Thank you, ma'am. I just need a moment to look then." She gave a sweep of her hand at the arrangement, and I took a look.

On the table was many a thing. I saw guns, knives, axes, arm gauntlets, and I think I saw a crystal prosthesis. I saw something that caught my eye. It was a holy blade. Revered in the tales of King Arthur. I decided to get it. I put it aside and continued looking. After another minute, I got the crystal prosthesis, another sword that looked to be the Great Sword of Artorias from "Dark Souls, and proceeded to look through the rest of the wares.

"Do you have anything else? Nothing seams to speak to me."

"Of course. Come back here, and I will show you the rest of my wares."

As we entered the tent area behind the booth, I saw it. The Leviathan axe from the new God of War. I walked over and picked it up.

"How much for all of this?"

"That will be three thousand." I stare at her.

"Are you sure? Because that seems unreasonably low, for how high quality most of these things are, they should be more."

"Yes, I am sure. The reason being, is that I have a job offering as well for you." And with a snap of her fingers, I heard a Howl of laughter, and the next thing, my face is trying to peel itself off. I grab at it, pulling it back, and then decide to stay upright as the world stops moving.

It didn't work. I fell on my ass.

"AH, fuck. What the hell happened?"

"I have brought you to the Nexus. This is where I will send you off, after I give you your powers and instructions."

I looked around the "Nexus" and saw that it looked like the train station in The Matrix.

"Huh, at least it's in good taste. Also, what do you mean, powers and instructions?"

"I mean, you will not be able to go to your new job with the way you currently are. I have one thing to say first though. I cannot give you the power to be a Howler as they appear in the comic. I can give you a beast form, however, and it will be most like a werewolf transformation. You will be a bipedal Howler, so to speak. You don't have to laugh to transform, but you must concentrate, at least for know. The colors of your beast form will be your electric blue, hot pink, and a third color, snow white. I have taken the liberty of adjusting your weapons to your fighting style and size, as well as replacing your pre-existing prosthesis. Yes, I know about that fake arm of yours."

This shocked me. I never really mention it much, but a boating accident can change many things for a kid. It was a Boy Scout trip, and my right arm got caught in the propellers of the boat. It had to be amputated. I looked at my arm, and saw that it now had an electric blue crystal shard prosthesis. I flexed, and was surprised to see it move. I looked at her, disbelief evident on my face.

"Yes, it works. Think of it like automail, from Fullmetal Alchemist, though it doesn't change much. It is made of crystals, as you can see, which can either be shaped into a large hook, sword, or whatever else you think, as long as it is melee related. The holy blade you bought works and acts just like the blade Saber wields in the Fate anime's. The scabbard will heal most any injury short of fatal, loss of limb, and poison. The Great Sword of Artorias, is the same as in the game. A giant blade that can be wielded one or two handed. The Leviathan axe works like the one in the game. Throw it, and it will come back on command, through any material. i have given you a small pouch with the full set of light and heavy runic attacks for the axe. I have also given you a hammerspace, to hold all of your armor and weapons. The hammerspace is set with an unlimited amount of room, but I recommend not filling it with everything."

"Okay, I think I got everything you said. I have a new arm that can be formed into almost any melee weapon. I have the holy sword of Arthur, I have the great sword of an undead warrior and wolf, I have the Leviathan axe with all the power ups and I hope a good handle, and a hammerspace to hold armor and weapons, or whatever I might need. Is that all?"

"No. The Utahraptor statue you bought, you know have as a pet. You can use it as an alternate mode of transportation, or just keep it as a companion. Your choice. For now, it will stay as a statue until you place it and activate it. After that, you cannot return it to it's statue state. Also, I have a book for you. It goes into detail on your powers. Read it when you can."

"Yes ma'am. Anything else? You said you had a job for me?"

"Yes. In addition to everything else, i did give you some money. The job however, is this. In a month and a half, the world I have created will be invaded by demons. I want you to hunt them down, and send them back to Tarturus, or end them entirely, depending on what you see fit. You have the weapons now to do so. Make sure my ponies do not come to harm."

And with that note, she takes off her mask. Her hair changes from black yellow and blue, to a red, auburn hair, coming to the small of her back, a tale growing from the base of her spine. Her face turns into a muzzle. Her skin grows a white cream colored fur all over her body. Her feet change into hooves, but she stands on two feet, like a satyr with more grace. She gets a horn on her head, and wings on her back. An ethereal glow started to suffuse the air, making the whole area brighten up, colors coming sharper. I immediately felt at ease, my worry about all that was happening fading away, and she spoke again.

"Take this, you will need this to gain favor from my daughters."

As she says this, she starts to shed a single tear. It falls into her hand and glows. In moments, the tear has turned into a chunk of amber, with a milky white bottom of the teardrop shape, fading to the red-auburn of her hair. The picture on it was a quill and inkwell. She hands me the object, and leads me to the train that has just pulled in.

"Here is the book and my tear. You should settle down in Ponyville. It's the most interesting place in my world. Don't forget to make friends, and tell my daughters I said hello." With that, she pushed me backwards, making me stumble slightly into the train car.

"Good luck, Cameron Ruff."

And the train pulls out of the station.

Author's Note

This is the new story. I know that most of you liked the last one, and I am sorry I had to cancel it. I felt that I needed to take a better approach, with a character that I can relate to much faster, to write him easier. It is not a full self insert character, as not all of what I said is true, no fake limb in real life, and my mother isn't 73 and dying. Think about 7 years younger and you will have it right. I will be making this character like me in a lot of ways, but more serious and sane. Also here's some cool videos about the weapons.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=MPqj6WaTFOE
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1vcVmGb_ff4&t=126s
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cy3H3QVuKh8

Have a Jivin day!

The Vines that Bind Harmony

I got back to town and had noticed that it had a bunch of vines going across it. The vines were a sickly black color, and had blue thorns growing out. I started in to the town, and saw a vine trying to drag Derpy off. I pull out the Leviathan axe, as it is used for tree cutting in the game, and start hacking at the vine wrapped around the mare. As I hit, it starts to freeze it, eventually making the vine cold enough to just shatter through. The plant tendril drops off Derpy, and I point her to the nearest door, where the ponies inside are waving for her to come in. She thanks me and dashes in.

I then make my way towards the center of town, cleaving through vine after vine along the way, and the scene I see when I arrive terrifies me. But not in a bad way.

I see Twilight and the gang, including Spike, fighting off the vines near town hall, which looks to be filled with ponies. And each of them has a weapon, colored and fit to match them.

Applejack had a large claymore style sword, and it looked similar to Dante's Rebellion, but it was and apple with branches as the hilt, instead of a skull and bones.

Rainbow Dash had a set of dual kukri knives, and they had a rainbow colored heat treated blade. She was using them to rodeo the vines as Applejack cleaved them with her sword. I noticed that the blade was gold plated to look like Applejacks fur.

Rarity had a naginata, that pole arm that the Peacekeepers used in For Honor. The handle was a royal purple like her hair, and the blade was a heat treated blue. She was using it to deflect the vines from the doors of town hall, towards her other friends so they could finish them off. I understood why, as naginata's were not made for tree cutting.

Pinkie was nearby, cutting most of the vines with a single swing of her massive axe. The axe was shaped like the axe from DMC Devil May Cry, the one Dante got that transformed from Rebellion. It wasn't the red like in the game, but pink, and she was dealing massive amount's of damage to the vines with every swing.

Fluttershy was using a rapier. It looked to be Weiss Schnee's Myrtenaster from RWBY. It even looks to have the dust attacks, and gives her some of Weiss's powers. She looks to be using ice and wind, much like Weiss in the show, and freezing vines for her Twilight to cut through.

And Twilight is the scariest. She looks like death. Sorry, did I say death, I meant Death. She had a scythe, which explained a few things, and she had on a cloak that matched. The scythe looked like the scythe used by the Dante from the game and book and movie Dante's Inferno. It was terrifying. She swung it, and it moved like it did in game and movie, becoming a spear that extended and slashed at one of the vines. It retracted moments after, and went back to being a scythe.

The whole time I was seeing this, something whispered that these were the weapons that had been created by the Elements of Harmony. It also whispered to shake it off and help. And I did. I charged my axe up for a heavy runic attack. I had read that all of the attack crystals are fully upgraded, and the attack I was using was Breath of Thamur. As I lifted my the axe in the air, a flurry of ice and snow came upon the area, and froze all the vines as the blizzard swirled and blew. After three seconds, the attack finished, and all the vines in the area had been frozen solid. I proceeded to smash them apart as the girls stared at my display of power.

Rainbow asked. "What was that!?" and I told her about the runic attack. The girls seemed impressed, but then Twilight gasped, and started talking.

"Oh sweet Celestia, I forgot. Celestia and Luna are missing. Nobody can seem to find them. And everypony is freaking out over the sky. Take a look!" And I do. And I see that the sun is setting and the moon is setting also, and i'm not there in a GAZEBO, and god did not come down from heaven and give me a million dollars. But that wasn't the problem.

The fact that the moon and sun were up was. "Well, that reminds me of a song, but yeah that's bad. What do I need to do?" Twilight looks thoughtful for a moment, and then speaks up.

"I think I know who did this. Everything, from the vines to the clouds points to one creature. Girls, we need the Elements for this." And the girls proceeded to transform their weapons into pendent necklaces. Twilight's scythe went from being placed on her back, to a crown on her head, looking like the one her and I had to recover. Then Twilight looked at her friends for confirmation. When they nodded for her to proceed, she started to pour magic into the element, making it glow.

As she did, the other elements reacted, and glowed as well. Then, starting from Rarity, a rainbow ribbon extended between all the elements, and then shot light into the center of the circle they had formed. It swirled into a tornado, and when it flashed away, the strangest creature was taking a shower before us.

It looked like a scientist had tried to make a chimera, but couldn't decide what he wanted in it. It the left hoof of a goat, the right leg of a dragon, the right hand of a lion, his left hand was an eagle's talons, he had a snake tail and a slender body of an unidentifiable species. His head looked ponyesque with large bushy white eyebrows and goat beard. On the top of his head, he had one antler of an antelope, and one antler belonging to another creature In couldn't name. He noticed us, and looked surprised. I could tell from experience he was faking it.

"Oh, Twilight. If you wanted to peak, you could have just asked." I didn't like it, and I wanted to buy my house already, so I pulled him to me, and placed my axe to his head.

"Alright whatever the fuck you are, I wanna get this done so I can buy my house, so your gonna help Twilight here, and were all gonna go home happy." He looked shocked for a second, genuinely, and then smirked. He pulled up his right paw and prepared to snap his fingers. I let go as he did, and dashed behind Fluttershy, grabbing him by the throat as he appeared behind the mare. Fluttershy and the others gasped, and I repeated myself. "Last chance. Don't make me do something I don't wanna. We can all go our own ways, if you help us figure this out." He nodded his head, and I let him go.

I immediately get punched by him. I take it, however, as I deserved it. He then says, "Now that THAT'S out the way, yes, I know some of what is happening. However, I also don't know what is going on." Applejack asks him.

"Discord, you know that isn't an answer." I shake my head and reply.

"No, it is. It means he probably knows as much as we do about this, and maybe a bit more, but he doesn't know everything about what is happening, like how it started, and what happened to the princesses. Is that more or less what you meant, Discord. Nice name by the way, sounds cool."

"Thank you, and yes, the asshole who choked me is right. However, I think your Zebra friend might be able to help point you in the right direction." He points with his talon towards a path out of the forest, where a Zebra mare is walking out of the forest pulling a hand cart piled with potion ingredients and cauldrons. The group rushes over, and I walk behind them.

"Zecora!" Twilight says as they draw near.

"From my home I've had to flee. For the Everfree has grown to wild, even for me." Applejack.

"Any idea on why this is all happening? Any way to help us find out?"

"I am afraid this is a mystery, to me as well. However, I have something that if combined with a spell," and she reached into the handcart and dug for a second, before pulling out a potion bottle filled with purple liquid.

"I dare not try it on myself, the results would be tragic. It only responds to alicorn magic." She sets it on a nearby picnic table, and then she notices me. "Hello to you. How do you do?" I am already liking her accent, very African in nature. I tell her I am doing well, and she nods and looks at Twilight.

"Princess Twilight, if you can turn the potion from purple to white. After a sip, you will see why the sky is day, and night." She points to both halves of the sky as she says each respectively. Twilight thinks for a second, then starts to cast.

Her horn glows black, and her hand does the same, and she grabs the neck of the bottle. When she does, the black magic rushes into the bottle, mixing with the liquid to make it turn into a milky white. I can't help myself.

"Okay that's just nasty. You sure about this Twi? Cause that doesn't look good for anybody to drink." She just looks at me as if I am not helping, and I back off. "Sorry." She sighs.

"I have to, we may be able to figure out whats going on if I do. Anyway, enough fucking around, let's do this." And with that, she tips the bottle back and takes a slug of the white substance. When she pulls the bottle away, she smacks her lips a little.

"Huh, not bad. Tastes like milk. Though, it doesn't seem to b-" and then her eyes start to glow a pale white. Me and the other girls all back up when it happens, and we stand by watching. After a few seconds, Twilight's expression becomes pained, and she starts to cry. She starts mumbling no to herself. Right as I am about to go shake her out of it, she comes back. She blinks her eyes, and one still glows when she opens. She rubs the itchy eye, and it stops glowing. We all are staring at her, and she notices.

"What?" Applejack starts us all off.

"You alright? You kept mumbling to yerself." Pinkie takes the stage next.

"And don't forget the uncontrollable sobbing." and Fluttershy says what we all felt.

"We were just really worried about you." We all nodded.

"I'm okay, it's just I saw something odd. I saw when Luna became Nightmare Moon. i don't think that has anything to do with this though." Zecora steps forward.

"Perhaps farther back still, lie the answers you seek. Another sip, should give you a peek." Zecora hands Twilight the potion once more. Twilight sighs, then takes another slug of the potion. This time, it took only seconds for the potion to work, and Twilight's eyes glowed white.

It took her about a minute to finish the vision, and when it did, she wobbled a bit, and started to fall. I grab her before she falls, and help her stand. She is blushing when she does. Spike asks the big question.

"So what did you find out?" Twilight thinks and replies.

"I don't know why this is happening, or where the princesses are, but I do know what we can do. We need to find the Tree of Harmony." The girls get confused, and Rainbow asks.

"What's the Tree of Harmony?"

"It is where the sisters got the Elements of Harmony from originally. And to find it, I think we need to go into the Everfree." Everyone gasps, except me.

"Well, let's go. I for one want to finish this. That way, I can buy the house, and then we all can have a party. Sound good? Good, now let's get moving." And I march into the forest, axe on my back, like Kratos.

After roughly ten minutes, Spike, the mane 6, and I reach a swamp lake. I appears to be green, and it smells like rotting vegetation. I say so.

"Good Gods above, why do swamps have to smell like dead vegetation so much? I know why, but WHY?" Twilight and the girls giggle, and Spike just looks like he agrees. Then Twilight sees the way forward. She hops on the first stepping stone, and I get a bad feeling.

"Come on everypony, this way." Then the stones move under her, and raise out of the water. As they do, Twilight looses her balance on them, and falls back into my arms, where I had been waiting to catch her. Applejack calls the animal.

"Cragodile! Run." And the everyone splits up, Twilight coming with me, as I still was holding her, and Spike followed right behind me. The Cragodile followed after us, and I assumed because of Twilight being on it. We ran, but after taking a right, came to a clearing with no path to take. I set Twilight down, and pulled out my axe.

"Stay behind me Twilight. Don't interfere." Then turn as the Cragodile appears from the trees. I roar at it, and it roars back and charges. I switch out my runic attacks, and charge up a light attack. Fury of the Ice Troll. I charge up the attack, and sweep around the axe in a circle, moving with it, creating a shockwave that blasts the Cragodile back. It stands up quickly, but I am already charging. I run up to it, and punch it in the face, slamming it into a nearby tree. I then see a vine nearby, and grab it. I open the Cragodile's mouth, and start to force feed it the vine, shoving the thorns and vine into its mouth. When I think I have about hit the tail end of it. I slam the Cragodile's head into the ground then jump back and grab the vines. I start to play tug of war, and pull the vines out of the creature, ripping up it's insides as each thorn makes it's way out of the rock croc. The creature bleeds profusely and starts to writhe in pain, and I stop. I then walk over to it, and hold it down. It stops thrashing, and I slowly pull out the vines, taking care not to hurt it anymore. When I finally finish, I grab the thing, and say.

"Do not bother us again." I drop it, grab its tail, and swing around to toss it back to the water. It lands with a crash, and swims off without a second thought. I turn around, and am shocked to see the girls are looking at me with awe, terror, and in Fluttershy's case, happiness. She says.

"Thank you for not killing it. It was just angry that we had woken it from it's nap."

"There was no need to kill it, after it saw it's mistake. Is everything okay, you girls seem scared?"

The girls gather themselves, and Rainbow says that what I had done was awesome. Applejack compliments my strength, and Rarity says something that gets all the girls attention.

"Your clothes are soaking wet. Are you cold darling?" I look down, and see she is right. I decide to mess with them a bit. I might not look like Kratos, I am not bald, pale white, and have an amazing ass voice that demands respect, but I have a nice beard that will do. Oh, I also don't have his tattoo. I change my outfit to the Pauldron of the Ancients, the stone guardians that you fight. When I have finished changing, the girls all stare, Spike included, though his interest seems less hungry and more envious.

The girls all look at me like I am a prime selection of beef. They look at my abs, not a hard six pack, but good. My armor is the full set of Ancient gear. The Gauntlets of the Ancients cover my arms, and the Belt of the Ancients is around my waste. Rarity is the first to comment.

"Oh sweet Celestia, that is the most amazing set of armor I have ever seen. It is beautiful. What is it called, and how is it made? Do you know?" I shake my head.

"The set is called the Ancient armor set, and it is created with the fragment of the stone golems that walked Midgard. There is no way for this to be recreated to where it will be as powerful. It is made from stones that come from the body of the ancients, and the power come from the hearts. It is very powerful."

"It is simply beautiful. I must have it at some point, to make armor like it. That is, if you don't mind parting with it?"

"Of course not. I will give it to you when we finish this escapade. In the mean time, we actually need to continue on this quest. Otherwise, today will get mush worse." The girls shake themselves out of there hunger, and we continue. I hear them behind me, talking about me, but say nothing.

Rainbow: "Oh my sweet Celestia. He has an amazing body. Look at his abs, I bet he could bench press a small half ton boulder."

Applejack: "And did you see how he threw that Cragodile? He looked as if he didn't even break a sweat. He could probably rip one o' my apple trees right out the ground, no trouble."

Fluttershy:"And did you see how he stopped hurting the Cragodile? He was so gentle when he pulled out the rest of the vines. I don't agree with how he sent it off, but he still was nice enough to STOP hurting it when he saw it would stop."

Rarity: "That armor. I must get it to make more like it. I don't care if it isn't as powerful, the armor looks magnificent. It conveys strength, power, respect, and so much MORE. And to think, he probably has more like it."

Pinkie: "Damn, I knew he was hot, but he puts the ovens to shame. I wonder if he knows how to bake, and if so, maybe he has some recipes I could borrow?"

Twilight: "I said it once, and I will say it again. Sweet Celestia he's hot!"

Author's Note

I wanna leave another cliff HERE. I think that this cliff will have less visitors, but it still could cliff. Also, I have a lot more of the God of War armor sets. The Ancient set was always the coolest in my mind though, so I wanted to show it off.

Have a Jivin day!

I'm Back in my World

"Cameron, your mother has passed away."

Those words put me in shock for a moment, before I could speak.

"My mom is dead?" Faust nods. She asks.

"May I come in?" And I nod, stepping aside and letting her in. We head for the living room. When the girls see Faust, they all jump up and kneel. Faust just shakes her head, the sad expression still on her face. They get up when they see it, and look at me. I tell them, still in shock about it.

"Mom passed away." The girls gasp. Twilight asks.

"Oh goddess. Are you going to be okay?" I nod.

"Yeah, I'm fine. I never had the greatest relation with her before I left. It's nust, I won't be there for the funeral. Or the reading of the will. My brothers will get everything. And Devin was an ass last time I saw him." Faust speaks up.

"Actually, that is why I'm here. You can go back to your world, and help bury her. And the will, anything you need to flush out. I just need to know if you want to. I know what you have said about her, so you don't have too." I give a chuckle.

"Well a few of those, I still feel. I am.also going to dance. Yeah, I think I should go and pay respects though." The goddess nods. She then looks to the girls.

"You may come too. Cameron will need you for stability. It has been a month since he disappeared, and his brothers won't be extremely happy. Cameron, I will give you two gjft, two vehicles, for you to use in your world. Choose." I think for a while.

"I would like a two-seater Harley. Please? And..." I look towards Applejack. "A Toyota Tacoma. Something that can hold five, or just give Rainbow a racing motorcycle. I think that sounds good." Faust giggles.

"I agree, and I might be able to get Rainbow something. Girls, I do have something to say. When you are in Cameron's world, Rainbow, Fluttershy, you won't have wings. They will still be there, but they will look like a tattoo on your back. Rarity, Twilight, you will have magic, but it will have to be cast by wand. And yes readers, like Harry Potter wands. Twilight, wing tattoos. Pinkie, let your hair down. No one will take you seriously like that. And girls, you will not have fur. That is all for now. Cameron, I would like to send you home in an hour. So all of you, go pack. I will tell Celestia where you have gone." And with that, she disappears.

The girls left to get ready, and I had packed. Satan had also packed, and was trying to get herself to look more like a human. I waited, and the girls trickled into my house one by one, suitcases with them. When they arrived, they all gave me a hug, and said they were sorry for my loss.

"Girls, I am honestly fine. I feel sad, yes, but I just can't bring myself to be any sadder. I didn't have the greatest relationship with her coming towards the end. She was the reason I wanted to commit suicide sometimes. So I can't bring myself to be really sad about this." The girls gasped. Applejack asks me.

"Why did she make you want to commit suicide?"

"Well, in our world, bullies are much worse than here. Here, a bully will very rarely, almost never, hit anypony. In my world, they beat you, call you names, shame you if you are gay, everything they can shame, they do so. Well, my mom would call me stupid, useless, waste of space, stuff like that. She loved me, and i know that, but when you say stuff like that everyday, it doesnt feel goo. So, yeah. I dont like talking about it all that much." The girls nod, and dont ask anymore questions. Ten minutes later, Faust comes back. She sees us all packed, and Satan as well, and smiles at her.

"I am sorry Satan, but you can't go. The world can't provide enough energy for you to be stable. I'm sorry. If you want, you can meet your aunts, on Twilights side?" She turns and mouths 'princesses' to us, and we all laugh. Satan looks at me. I nod, and she turns back to Faust.

"Okay grandma Faust."

When she says that, me and Fluttershy both start dying. Faust looks peeved, and just sighs.

"Lets just get you going, Cam." I calm down, nod.

She then makes a portal in one of the doorways of my house. Me and the girls give Satan one last hug, and then head through the portal.

The head trip was real, but it wasn't like going to Canterlot High. This one, pulled me, squished me, and ripped me apart, then put me back together just as I slammed into the ground, knocking the breath out of me. The other girls were fine, standing on there feet. They help me up, and I thank them. Then I get a good look at them.

Rainbow Dash is still rainbow haired, but her skin is now peach colored, and she had her muscles. She was about 5'10".

Twilight had a more Japanese heritage going on for her, and she kept the hair color. She was about 5'11".

Pinkie was slightly chubby, but still thin enough to be attractive. She was Latina, and she had her hair straight, but a natural red instead of pink. She was 5'8".

Rarity was like a supermodel that was well fed. She was not pencil thin. She had curves in the right places, and she had her hair in a more natural shade of purple for hair. She was about 5'9".

Applejack was wearing a farmer's daughter look. She had a tan all over, and her arms and legs had there strength still showing. She was about 6'2.

And Fluttershy. She was 6'4", and looked like an angel had fallen from heaven. She was probably going to be hit on a lot. I would have to keep an eye out for her.

I looked myself over, and saw that I looked just as I did before I left. Black hair, about 6'1", and slim. The girls were looking around, and I looked and saw the truck and two motercycles.

One was a Kawaski Vulcan 900 classic. The other was Harley Davidson 2019 Breakout. The Toyota Tacoma was a nice burnt orange color, and had a crew cab, and a standard bed. I walked toward them, and the girls followed.

"Applejack, the truck is yours. I have a feeling you will know how to use it. Rainbow, the Kawasaki Vulcan is yours. Same thing applies, I have a feeling it will come to you. As for me, I get the Harley. Who wants shotgun on the Harley?" As they decide, I head over to the Harley and grab the backpack on its handlebars. I open it, and inside was a bunch of money. I pull out a note laying on top. It was from Faust.

This is the money I made from the convention when I went back to sell more. The keys here in here. Also, Cameron, I took the liberty of getting the girls some cellphones, and added them and my contact to your phone, plus the ability to group call. And Cameron, I don't know how, but I think the demons know you have come to this world. Watch out for them. Stay safe, my champion.

I nod, accepting the challenge of demons in this world. I take another look in there, and find all the keys. I separate them, and turn to the girls.

"Decided." And they all nod. Then they point to Fluttershy. She hides behind her hair like always, blushing. I nod, and then head to the truck.

"Okay, girls, decide who sits in front and in back, but Applejack drives. Here is the keys." I say tossing them to her, which she catches them with ease. I walk to the Vulcan.

"Rainbow, here is the keys. Also, I may take it out for a ride sometimes, so if I ask for the keys, please give them to me, okay?" She nods, saying.

"Yeah, of course. It technically is your after all." She then gets on and starts it up.

I hear the truck start, and Applejack rolls down the window.

"Where we at, and where we going?" I think for a sec, and then pull out my phone. I then pulled up Google maps, and found out we where in South Carolina, specifically, 300 miles rd, in varnville. It was 1,648 miles to my old home. I decided to give my brother a call. The two girls turned off the engines, and I called him.

When Devin picked up the phone, he was almost frantic.

"Cameron, what the fuck dude, your alive! We thought you had died, it's been a month! Where are you?"

"I'm in South Carolina. When is the funeral and the reading of the will? And where is it being held?" Devin sighed.

"Its going to be read at the house, and the funeral is in two weeks. You gonna be there?"

"Yeah, I'm on my way. I have my friends with me, so expect a Toyota and two motorcycles. However, we are going to be touring a little before we get there, so don't really expect us to get there till the day of." He says okay, and we hang up.

I then get my riding gear on. It consisted of a hoodie with leather elbows, and for my helmet, was Jack Coopers pilot helmet from Titanfall 2. We head off.

The girls got used to driving quickly, and Fluttershy got over the rumble of the engine rather fast. We had stopped at Wal-mart to get a few snacks for the road. After that, we started off. The drive was supposed to be 25 hours, but we wanted to look around.

We pull out, and I get a thought. I call Applejack and Rainbows phones, and they pick up.

"Hey, I just realized we don't have any names for you that would be normal in my world. We need some names for you that are slightly normal." Applejack speaks up.

"Yeah we do. Rarity has a bunch of wallets in her purse, and a folder of papers with backstory for each of us.

Rarity herself is from England. Came here as a foreign exchange student to study fashion design. Her name is Tabitha Germain.

Rainbow is a soccer player, and she is from New York. Her name is Ashleigh "Rainbow Dash" Ball. She is planning on going big in soccer when she gets out of collage.

Twilight is Tara Strong, a transfer from Japan. She is studying three different forms of science at Harvard, and she is skilled in multiple languages. Slight otaku, hence the hair coloring.

Flutters is named Andrea Libman, and she is studying to be a veterinarian and wildlife specialist.

Pinkie is named Patricia Alvarez. She is studying culinary arts, mainly confectionary arts.

My name is Jacqueline "Applejack" Apple. I am studying agriculture in collage in Texas, and you are my boyfriend.

Me and the girls met at a convention, and have stayed in touch since then. We met you at the convention in Denver, and you headed out with me. You go to the same collage I do, and we share an apartment.

Dont know why she made me your girlfriend, but that is what the papers say." I nod.

"At least the Shaman had the forethought to give us some papers and backgrounds. Also, you being my girlfriend isnt to bad. Your all my marefriends, but polygamy is frowned upon. So, I need to appear to have one girlfriend. You catch my drift?"

I get the feeling they all nod, and I say.

"Well, let's head to Columbia. That is the capital of South Carolina, so it is bound to have some good attractions, right? And even if it doesnt, the road trip will still be fun." They all agree, and we drive on.

After an hour and fifty two minutes, we make it to Colombia. We find a decent enough hotel, and put our stuff in our hotel room. After that, I look up some good tourist places, and we head out.

This time, we only took my motorcycle, with me and Rainbow, and the truck. We then head to the art museum. After about an hour, the girls and I did get a bit bored. So, we made our way to the state museum. And the girls had a great time there. I practically had to drag Twilight out.

After that, it was about 7 at nkght, so, we went out to eat at a Golden Corral. They all liked the array of foods, and we're happy with the choices they made. We shared a little of everything between us. After that, we went to the hotel, and went to bed for the night.

Author's Note

Okay, I know this wasn't the greatest chapter, but it is better than what I had originally planned out. So, this chapter is good to me. Expect an old enemy to return soon.

Have a Jivin day!

Wibbly Wobbly Timey Wimey

I dodge left and grab the throat of one of Sombra's minions. I toss him into a group of his fellows, and run them through with my arm blade. I then grab the sword of one of my attackers, and turn and stab a unicorn behind me. I then rip his horn off, and stab the earth pony who I took the sword from. I take the horn and sword out, and toss the sword into a Pegasus who is flying at me. Suddenly, my world goes white, and I am back in Ponyville proper.

Now, how I got there, is interesting.

The day started just fine. I was in my forge, thinking about what weapon to make to replace the sword of Artorias.

I had a few ideas, but nothing definite.

Then I think of LOTR, and Aragorns sword, Anduril. So, I decide to make it.

I won't go into the two day long process. But, I had Spike help me forge it, as I like him, he's a cool dude. He was especially helpful since he started working with Ash at his forge. He was putting good muscle on.

Of course, he wanted to test the blade, try it out on some practice dummies, so we did. The blade was well balanced, and the enchantments to help it be harder to break held well. Spike could strike it with a good sized rock, about the size of a beach ball, at incline, and it wouldnt break.

Spike had left, gone to the library to help Twilight and Tophreltes with something. I was minding my own business. And then suddenly, I see white. Pure white. When my vision comes too, I am falling, over what looks to be a battlefield.

I see a Pegasus nearby, and angle towards it. I yell in warning, before slamming into it. I see that this Pegasus is covered in armor that is black, with gray and red pieces mixed in. Its eyes are glowing green.

Immediately, the Pegasus starts to try and stab me with a dagger he has in hand. I immediately stabbed him first with my crystal arm, shooting it into his arm, through his neck, and into his skull.

We then started to drop. As I fell with the body, I tossed it away, and made my crystal arm bigger and heavier, a giant hammerfist. Slamming into the ground, I landed on top of a unicorn in black armor.

Summoning a set of armor, the Wardens armor from For Honor (AU: For Honor is so cool, and great fun.)

I pulled put Anduril. I swing it down, and chopped off the arms of one of the ponies running at me. I move right, block a sword strike, and punch the offending pony in the chest, breaking his ribs, and sending shards of crystal into his chest.

Blocking behind, I dance around and let the next pony about to attack stab his comrade behind me. Stepping back, a downward swing passes in front of me. I stab out left with Anduril, and right with my crystal arm, impaling two ponies.

Then I hear some voices. Mainly one voice, yelling a battlecry.

A rainbow appears to obliterate the head of the pony charging me. As the Red mist fades, I see Rainbow Dash stand up. Turning to me, we both are unbothered by the invading army. Rainbow speaks first.

"Whoever you are, you pretty good. But dont think that I'll let some Sombra scum beat me." I chuckle.

"Rainbow, what gave you the impression I'm going to fight you?" I laugh. Rainbow gets irritated, and launches at me. I grab her as she stabs me.

"Ah, fuck! Damn Rainbow, let me fucking talk first. I'm not part of Sombras bitch club." I say, still holding her. I feel something funny in my hand as I hold her, and take a look.

I see Rainbow has a metal wing.

"Rainbow, who did this?" I say calmly. I move her away, her sword pulling out. She looks at me, her eyes filled with worry, her face saying she was scared, her body telling me she was tired.

"S-Sombra." She says. I nod. My wound is healing, thanks to Dante's healing power, and the Excaliburs sheath. I hear something above us, and look to see a large boulder falling towards us.

As I get ready to slash it apart, I see two ponies run and jump above us, before tearing into the giant stone like it was tissue paper. The two land, and turn to us. One is Pinkie Pie, the other is a pony with purple hair, and a dark grey coat. I wave.

"Hello Pinkamena." She looks at me, and sees I'm holding Dash. She pulls a knife off her belt, and holds it ready.

"Let go of General Dash, Sombra scum." She says, deadpan, but still conveying anger. The other pony pulls two hammers off her belt, and prepares herself. I let Rainbow go, and just turn away to look at the battlefield.

I hear from behind me something move, and I just use my crystal arm, and move it behind my back, and farther than any chicken wing would go, past dislocating the shoulder, and twist my hand around farther than it should, and catch the knife Pinkie was charging me with. Pulling it and her around, I see the knife.

"Let go." I say nicely. She stops struggling, and lets go. I look at the knife.

Its the Vorpal Blade, the same blade I made for my Pinkie. I nod, and hand it back. I then walk past her, and towards where I saw Sombra. As I move towards him, he sees me, and sends his soldiers at me.

They rush me, and I put my sword away.

I dodge left and grab the throat of one of Sombra's minions. I toss him into a group of his fellows, and then run them through with my arm blade. I then grab the sword of one of my attackers, and turn and stab a unicorn behind me. I then rip his horn off, and stab the earth pony who I took the sword from. I takd the horn and sword out, and throw the sword into a Pegasus who is flying at me.

I run forward, and turn into my Howler form, grabbing onto the spire of crystal that Sombra made for himself to stand on. Climbing quickly, I feel myself start to tingle. My vision begins to blur, just as I reach him, and grab his skull, before my entire vision turns white.

The next thing I see, is Sombra in my grip, and a forest around me, and a huge amount of what looks like humanoid insects. And they are ugly too. The cockroaches from Tera-Formers were better looking than these things. One of the bugs comes forwards, and looks at me, before looking at whats in my grip.

"What are you? I have never seen any creature like you before. And how do you have Sombra when he is already dead, by my hand?" I just stare at her.

I then bring the arm I am holding Sombra's head in up towards her, before tightening my grip. He starts to scream, before finally, his head explodes in my grip. I just laugh. The bug lady gets angry.

"Do you know who I am, creature? I am Chrysalis, Queen of the changlings, and conquerer of Equestria." I just continue to laugh, making her angrier.

"Drones, capture this creature, so that we may take its form. It clearly is much stronger than we thought.

I just give a big Howler grin, my teeth showing, and lawl my toungue out, letting my glowing mouth and drool show. The drones come at me, and the fight starts.

I grab a changling by the horn, and rip it off, then toss him into the horn of another, before stabbing them both with the horn. Kicking them away, I turn to another changling, grab his arm, and use him as a makeshift club to beat the others with. When his exoskeleton is so cracked and his dark green blow is pouring out of holes in it, I toss him at a tree, and he is impaled by several branches, his blood soaking the forest floor.

I grab another changling, and tear him in half, using his torn body to slap away three changlings. As I toss away the body parts, I suddenly sieze up, my body unable to move. From the corner of my vision, I see Chrysalis come into view.

"You wothless creature, killing my children. If I didnt want your form for my armies, I would drain your love right now and kill you. Drones, grab him. We'll take him with us, when we go to find Zecoras little hidden village. Two of you, take your diguises." And with that, two changlings turn into Rainbow and Rarity. And Chrysalis turns into Applejack. When she does, I get angry, and start to work my arms magic, to draw in the paralysis spell on me into it. I do it slowly, so as to not draw attention.

I am pulled along by two drones, abd we walk for about thirty minutes. Finally, I hear noises, foals and ponies playing and going about. Chrysalis stops the rest of us, and then she and the two disguised changlings run out, yelling about how Ponyville was attacked by changlings.

But after that, the rest of the magic paralysing me is gone, and I spring into action, tearing apart the two drones holding me, and tossing bodies around, one going through the bushes that Chrysalis went through.

After that, the other drones all charge and tackle me, and I slash throats, rip horns, and sever limbs and wings, as we tumble through the bushes the three changlings have gone through.

As I come out, I toss the changling that I just killed off me, and run at Rainbow, who looks scared. I just reach her, ram her onto the ground, and grab her head. I then place a foot on her chest, and pull her head, ripping it off.

I toss it at Rarity, whocatches it, and then screams, before running at her, grabbing her horn, ripping it off, and then stabbing her in the breast, pulling down and eviscerating her. Both Rainbow and Rarity turn back into changlings after they die. I turn to Applejack, who is furious. Then she looks behind me and smiles.

I turn, and see hundreds more changling drones coming from the sky. I turn back, and look past Applejack, and see Twilight, Zecora, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and other ponies from around Ponyville. Twilight is staring at me wide eyed, and I see Spike, standing next to her. Both of them have some sort of facepaint on. Spike saw me, and I nod. He nods back, and grabs Twilights hand, before saying they need to go.

Chrysalis finally changes back to her true form, and laughs.

"You think you have won, creature? I have an army. And I also have finally found your little village, Zecora. It has taken me some time to do so." She turned towards Zecora, and the zebra shaman is angry, gritting her teeth. I just attack, and go straight for Chrysalis. The drones dive for the other ponies in the area, and a battle starts. I am fighting Chrysalis, and I see from the corner of my eye, Zecora moving around to get behind Chrysalis while she is distracted. I dont see Twilight and Spike, so they must have left for something. I just keep fighting Chrysalis.

Chrysalis keeps trying to fire paralysis spells at me, but since I now have a much better understanding of the spell from having absorbed it, I easily absorb the blasts. She then goes feral on me, slashing at me with claws she grew. I just grab her arm, and stab her in the stomach with my crystal blade. I then pour the absorbed magic back into her, and she is immediately clamped up, curling into a ball so tight, she almost was a basketball. She screamed the entire time, until her voice was silenced.

I walked up to her slowly, and transformed back into my human form. Instantly, everything on the battlefield turned and pointed their weapons at me.

"Chrysalis, for the imprisonment of Equestrian, Griffin, Yak, and other beings, and the murder of both Princess Celestia Solare, and Luna Nocturne, you have been sentenced to death. Do you have any last words?" I say, before taking the paralysis off her throat and head.

"I did it for my children, so they wouldnt starve. If that is wrong, then justice has been tainted." I shake my head.

"Justice isnt fair. It isnt nice. Also, this is still the Justice you think of, because being a parent doesn't mean you can just invade, murder, and kill other countries and nations. My world is a perfect example. We uaed a bomb that killed billions, two of them, to stop a war, because some asshole thought that one race was superior over every other race. So your sense of justice, is what I am using. Since you have no more words, I will now give out your full sentence. For your crimes against multiple nations, you have been sentenced to death. Your army will disband, and work as slaves for four years, rebuilding the places they destroyed with no pay. After those four years, they will then work on a way to self sustain. Goodbye, Chrysalis." I say, before taking Anduril off my back, and cutting her in half.

Then my vision goes white, and the next thing I see, is another forest, but it's night. I hear Timberwolves howling in the distance. I howl back and get answers in return.

"Two beings, one Dragon, and one Pony, are currently in the forest." I howl a response order.

"Do not attack them. Follow them, chase them, but do not attack. I will be there shortly." I then change into my OG Howler form, and run through the Everfree towards the location of Twilight and Spike.

Reaching them, I see them heading across a stone bridge, towards a night theme castle. I am joined by a large, old, mossy Timberwolf, made of hard black oak.

"Moss, who owns that castle?" I ask him. This champion blessing that allows me to control the Timberwolves is amazing.

"Nightmare Moon." he says. I nod.

"Can you take me to where you all first saw the two beings? They are my friends, and I need to meet with them." Moss nods, and I transform into the OG Howler again, before running through the forest with him. For being almost two hundred, Moss can still book it when he wants to.

We make it to the spot, and I see the map table from the library sitting in the clearing. I walk up to it, and take a look. I see the map is different, with Canterlot being gone, and the Everfree being half the size. I shake my head.

"Twilight can tell me when they get back. Hey Moss, can you have some Timberwolves watch the entrance to the forest?" He nods, and howls the orders. A few moments later, a howl replies, saying that Nightmare Moon, some soldiers, and the two beings from before had just entered. I decided to play a game.

I turn into my were Howler form, and take off into the woods, Moss running beside me. Reaching Nightmare and Twilight, Nightmares soldiers and guards around, I grin.

"Moss, we're going to play a game. Its called Hunt. The rules, dont get caught, and catch as many guards as possible, only using stealth. Got it?" Moss growls an affirmative. He's a big boy, literally as tall as an SUV. If he were to stand next to Applejacks Tacoma, he'd be slightly taller.

Course, I'm glowing, so I am also handicapped.

We start the game by my laughter, echoing throughout the forest. Twilight and Spike look around at the sound, and they both grin. Though, now that I look, Spike is wrapped in chains, and has a mask that makes him look like Hannibal Lecter.

Spike thrashed his chains, and I go for the grab. I take a guard near the back, holding the rear. Moss goes for one slightly more forward, closer to Spike, who had nopony looking at him for a second. Twilight says something.

"Hey, Rainbow, what rank are you?" One of the guards, right next to her answers.

"Captain of the Nightguard. Why?" I hear Rainbows angry rasp say. Twilight just looks around, then shrugs with a smug grin on her face.

"Oh, nothing. I wonder what creature made that laugh though. Do you know if any creatures came up since your rule Princess Nightmare?" Nightmare Moon, who looks smoking hot btw, says no. I just proceed to grab three guards from above, and pull them into the tree tops.

Spike noticed, and starts to chuckle. One of the guards smacks him in the head with a spear, and Moss grabs four, tossing them into the forest with nary a peep from them. I crawl around, and laugh again, much closer to the group. Much, closer. I grab the guard who hit Spike, and pull him into the woods, before laughing like a maniac.

Twilight and the group have finally made it to the clearing with the map.

"Well, I'm sorry to say, but I'll be needing Spike back now. My hisbands here, and judging by the missing guard, hecs not happy." Spike laughs, and Twilight giggles. Nightmare and Dash whip around, and see the guard gone, and Spike by himself.

I come out the forest on top of the map, and grin. I laugh, and Nightmare and Rainbow whip around to face me. I stand there, laughing. Twilight looks, and smiles.

"Took you long enough to find us." I laugh more. I hop off the map, and walk up to Nightmare Moon. I transform back, and am still laughing. I then grab Nightmare Moons shoulder, and pull the demon possesing Luna out.

She screams as I do so, and when I am done, I have Nightmare Moon in my hand, with Luna on the ground, panting and groaning in pain. I just take Nightmare Moon, and put her in Anduril. My sword should be able to hold her.

Twilight sighs, and comes and gives me a kiss. I return it. Then I go to Spike, and free him. After that, I turn to Rainbow, and say.

"Help Luna back to the castle. She'll know what to do from there." And turn back to Twilight as she moves to the map. She lights her horn, and charges magic into the map. A glowing portal shaped like a bell appears over it, and she and Spike are sucked inside. I just am left behind, before finding myself tingle, and vision blurring.

Just before my vision goes white, I see Moss running over to me, and touching my hand to him.

Next thing I see is Tirek raging through the forest. I just rush him, and I see Moss looking at the forest, the trees burning.

I rush Tirek, pulling out Excalibur. Reaching him, I climb his body till I reach his head. I then stab Excalibur into his skull, and pour my bodies energy into it. Tireks body glows, before exploding.

As I head for the ground, I see Moss doing something. He looked to be absorbing the tree ash from the forest. I felt a tingle in my body, and my vision blurred.

I quickly reached Moss, before my vision went white.

After that, the next thing I see is Sweet Apple Acres, but it's being torn up, as is the rest of the forest. I look around, and see the map table off in the distance. Near it, a large bulldozer like contraption, that just grips the trees, and rips them up.

I run towards it, as I see a bright flash from the map table. Ignoring it, I reach the bulldozer, and see two pony twins driving it. I don't even hesitate, they're destroying my wife's orchard. I go up to them, and stab one through the back of his head.

The other one sees this, and cries out.

"Flam!" He gets angry, and charges his horn, and fires his spell. Point blank. I don't have time to do anything.

But Moss did. He jumped between us.

The spell hits him, and he is immediately set on fire. His body burns quickly, and he is ash moments later.

I scream in rage, and grab the pony. I rip him in two, and toss him away. I then go over to Moss's ashes.

Sinking down beside them, I cry. He was an old wolf, almost as old as the princesses. I cry.

But, I then see a glow from the ash. Digging through, I find something amazing. His heart. I pick it up reverently, and hold it close. I feel myself tingle, and my vision goes fuzzy. I stand, and put the heart into my hammerspace. I pull out Anduril, and hear Nightmare screaming at me from it. Then my vision goes white.

The next thing I see, is barren landscape, wind blowing heavily. I look behind me, and see three people. Spike, Twilight, and a new pony.

"Where are we?!" She yells at Twilight. I speak.

"We are in the present. The same time you left the castle, this is that time." She looks at me, as does Twilight, who smiles sadly.

"Hey Cameron. How have you been?" I chuckle.

"Busy. Killed Sombra in the first timeline, Chrysalis in the second, trapped Nightmare Moon and freed Luna in the third, killed Tirek, and two pony brothers. They also killed Moss, so I tore the last pony bro apart." She nods. Then Brutalight comes out.

"So, Starlight, why the fuck did you do this? And how do we fix it?" Starlight is confused.

"Who are you, and what happened to you?" She asks, pointing to me then Twilight. I just huff.

"I'm about to be your executioner if you don't tell us why your doing this." I say. She just smirks, and it pissed me off.

"Oh yeah! I highly doubt that." Brutalight and Spike smile. I just yell, and then quickly transform into my Howler form, and rush her, picking her up by the throat.

Her eyes are wide, huge, terrified. She grabs at my hand holding her. She struggles. I just look to Twi.

"So, will you answer the fucking question now? Why are you doing this?" She just squeaks, and I let her go. She scrabbles away, coughing and holding her throat.

"I'll tell you! Please don't hurt me?! I'm sorry!" She says, starting to curl up. I transform out, and walk to her slowly. She flinches away from me, pushing herself against the map table.

I slowly approach, and she starts kicking at me.

"No, please, don't hurt me!" She cries. I just crouch, and hug her. She just tenses up, and then breaks down, crying into my arms as she hugs me.

We stay that way, Starlight saying sorry over and over, until she finally calms down.

"Show us." I say calmly, and Twilight and Spike join us, touching my shoulder, and giving Starlight a sympathetic look. Starlight nods, and her horn lights up.

The next thing I see, is a small town. Nearby, the houses are rundown, shoddy. I look around and see a young Starlight Glimmer nearby. She looks to be running, and she goes up to a house.

The door is answered by a stallion in a grubby t-shirt and underwear. I could smell his filth from where we stood, and gagged. Starlight was grabned, and tossed inside by the stallion.

"If he raped you, I don't care how the future changes, he dies now." I say, looking to Starlight. She shakes her head.

"No. But this is where my hatred begins." She says.

A few hours later, Starlight comes out the house, her eyes red and puffy, and she is holding her left arm as if it hurts. I have a feeling it's broken. Starlight shifts and grabs her left arm, and the feeling is practically confirmed.

Young Starlight heads towards town, and towards the store. Heading in, we hear a voice call her.

"Starlight!" A young colt, with Sunset Shimmers colors, comes up to her.

"Hey Starlight, what are you doing here?" Starlight looked nervous.

"Daddy needed groceries, so he sent me." She says. The young colt looks angry.

"Well the stupid cock-sleeve should get his own groceries." I immediately liked this kid. Starlight looked worried, scared.

"Sunburst no!" She says. Sunburst just shakes his head.

"Well that's what he is. He doesn't deserve to have you as a daughter, he doesn't even deserve to have a life. He beats you, burns you, and treats you like crap! Run away!" He says. I love this kid, he's smart.

"He loves you." I whisper to Starlight, and she jumps.

"No, he doesnt. He just cared because I was useful." She says, and just turns away, refusing to hear more. I shrug.

Young Starlight shakes her head.

"No, I cant! No!" Sunburst sighs.

"Fine. What did you need?" He asks. Starlight and him go through the store, and get the food. Though, I also see multiple pack's of beer, really cheap shit.

Starlight and Sunburst buy the groceries, and are given the beer too. I just gawk, but don't say anything, as we're supposed to be silent.

They finish, and they start to take the food back to her house. We follow behind, watching. They talk as they walk, and it goes well.

As they walk, I see a storm ditch that was full. They dont. I just shrug, they'll miss it. They didnt. Starlight walked a little to close.

She immediately started to fall, and lost most of the groceries as she tried to keep balance. Stuff broke, and she fell. But Sunburst lit his horn, and stopped her, the rest of the groceries, and his groceries, from falling. He then strained, and lifted all of them up, and put them on the ground, gently.

As he did, his shoulder and hips glowed, and a cutie mark appeared. He stopped glowing in all his body parts, and he looked to his arm. Seeing his cutie mark, he got elated, and grabbed Starlights none broken arm, and ran to his house. He started to yell that he got his cutie mark, and his parents and every neighbor in earshot of his yells came and congratulated him.

They then had a party to celebrate, and Sunburst and Starlight had fun.

But later that night, Starlight had to go home.

She arrives, and the stallion from before was absolutely livid. He punched her in the fave, and tossed her inside, where I saw her hit a table, and then he slammed the door. Starlight finally spoke.

"After that, I went the next day to see Sunburst, but his parents told me he didn't want to see me, a blank flank, anymore. He was shipped off to Celestias school for gifted unicorns. He never spoke to me again, never sent letters, never remembered me." I laugh.

"Bitch, he absolutely loved you. He had a massive crush. Bigger than this dope and Rarity." I say, pointing to Spike. He looks indignant, and Twilight just snorts, and tries to hold her laugh. She failed.

Starlight looks at me, and I continue.

"And honetly, I bet your dad kept whatever letters he sent, because he knew that the kid liked you, and hated him. His parents didn't like you, that's why they said that. He loved you. Twilight, you think you can look somebody up when we get back?" She nods.

"I actually remember hearing that a stallion by the name Sunburst became one of the head mages, and was sent to the crystal empire. He was succesful, and from the pjctures of him, good looking too." She says, getting fake dreamy eyes

"What, and I'm chopped liver?" I say, sarcastically. She giggles. I just give her a quick peck. Starlight is just looking at us, her eyes teary, hope in them.

"So, he never forgot about me?" I shake my head.

"Probably not. I mean, over a long time, maybe, but if you talked to him again, I bet he would instantly remember you."

She is crying. Spike was a little confused though.

"Wait, but we didn't learn why she hates cutie marks and friendship though?" I nod.

"We did. Sunburst got his cutie mark, and his parents told her that since she didn't have one, he didnt care about her anymore. Therefore, she equated cutie marks to the end of her firendship, and the continuing of her suffering. Am I wrong?" I ask. Starlight looks at me, and shakes her head. Twilight takes over.

"As Cameron said, he cared. He most likely still does. Friendship doesn't end because someone moves away, or doesn't have a cutie mark. My three daughters are a perfect example. They all didn't have cutie marks, but they were still the best of friends. Come with us, and we can show you what friendship truly is." She says, and holds her hand out to Starlight. Starlight takes it, and we go through the time portal again.

The next thing I see, is my wives, smiling and happy.

Author's Note

Done. This actually was shorter than I thought it would be. I thought it would be in the 8K range, but it's not. I hope you all like it, and have a Jivin Day!

Hey guys!

Hey guys. I know I havent posted for a while. Well, part of the reason is brainstorming, and another part is slight procrastination.

But thats not why I'm here. I am here to tell you about two new stories for you to read.

Check out my stories and you'll see them.

Have a Jivin Day!